Chapter 1: Info
Chapter Text
Hi :)
This has nothing to do with my other fanfic :D
I'm currently learning to write sex scenes and I thought about publishing a One Shot book wich is only porn.
If you have any wishes or ideas of a plot or a pair just write me.
Have nice day :)
Chapter 2: Max x Daniel - Vacation
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request of 123kippetjes. I got a bit filthy, but I hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max still couldn't believe that he should share a room with Dan. When they booked the hotel their holiday together there must have happened a mistake and now there were no more free rooms. If that wasn't bad enough, they'll both have to share the bed because the sofa was way too hard. None of this helps Max to get away from his crush on Daniel.
To clear his mind, he went for a walk immediately upon arrival. Luckily Dan just wanted to sleep anyway and didn't even try to come with him.
Back in the room, he could hear at the door the shower running. He closed the door behind him and continued going into the room only to notice that the bathroom door was wide open. Since he didn’t want to scare Dan, he wanted to try close the door quietly, because Dan must have just forgotten it. But then he saw Dan standing naked in the shower and stood frozen in the door.
He had seen him topless several times, but never completely naked, that happen to be only fantasies. Max followed Daniel's upper body with his gaze and then stopped by his penis. And he realized that the whole thing about Big Dick Energy was completely true. He had to swallow and hoped Dan didn't see him, but Dan seemed to be in his own world.
Max stopped and watched Dan to soap himself up. First he ran his hands up his upper body, then he washed his firm buttocks and finally his penis came. He picked it up and slowly started cleaning it up. What would Max do to be allowed to soap him up too. But it didn't stop with the simple soaping. After he had washed off the shower gel with water, he continued to run his hand up and down on his now hard penis.
Max noticed that he was too getting harder at the sight. After a short back and forth, he ran his hand into his boxer shorts and began to jerk himself off as well. His gaze never left Dan.
His moans echoed through the whole bathroom and Max knew he could come just from the sound alone. Dan's hand got faster and faster and he came with a loud groan. Max saw how Dan's penis splashed his cum on the shower wall and then he came quietly as possible in his pants.
"And did you like it?", Dan turned and looked knowingly at Max. Max stood there frozen, still with his hand in his pants. "I ..." Dan left the shower and approached Max. His gaze got caught on Dan's penis. "I asked you a question.", Max looked up and could only smile a bit. "I already thought so, or do you mean, I accidentally leave the door open?" Max now looked at Dan in shock, he had always hoped he wasn't so obvious with his feelings and looks. Dan came closer and whispered "The shower is free" in his ear and then he left the bathroom.
Max closed the door and took a deep breath. He went into the shower and tried not to think about the incident that just happened. Since he had no fresh clothes with him, he only went back to the bedroom with the towel around his waist. There was Dan still naked sitting on the bed.
Max blushed and quickly turned to his suitcase to take out some fresh underpants. He was so absorbed in finding one in the chaos of his suitcase that he didn't notice Dan suddenly standing behind him and tearing the towel away from him. Since Max was still bending down, Dan had a good view of his ass and his hole.
Max startled and turned around, with a red head he tried to cover up his penis with his hands. “Why did you do that?” “You've already seen me naked and I finally wanted to know how your tight ass looks naked. And I have to say that I like what I've seen."
Max looked again on Dan's penis, which was now semi hard. "I see you like it." Max looked up and saw Dan grinning broadly. Max couldn't say anything, he just felt how he was slowly getting hard too and it was getting more difficult to cover up his penis with his hands.
He turned back quickly and bent down to take his underwear. As he did so, he felt Dan tracing his ass with his fingers. Max squeaked and then quickly put on the boxer shorts. "Too bad, I liked the sight." Max turned back to Dan and saw him going back to the bed. "Do you want to watch a movie?" Max nodded with a red head and then sat down next to Dan on the bed, but with enough distance between them.
He tried to concentrate on the movie, which was some kind of comedy, but he found it difficult. Again, and again his gaze fell on Dan's still semi-hard cock. Max pulled his knees up and tried to hide his own erection the best he could. When he noticed that Dan was looking intently at the TV and kept ignoring him, he slowly began to palm his still clothed cock. On the one hand this gave him a little relief, on the other hand he just got harder. He took the blanket and covered himself up, again he pulled his knees up and this time his hand went straight into his underwear.
He cupped his penis and began to run it up and down. It was risky, after all Dan had caught him before today, but he took it upon himself if he could only get rid of his aching cock. As he neared his climax he started biting his lip so he couldn’t moan loudly. He closed his eyes and again didn't see Dan pulling the covers away. "I knew it, you are a little pervert." Max was so shocked and yet he came moaning loudly in his underpants, and that happened already for the second time today.
As he tried to calm his breath, he saw Dan kneeling next to him and slowly pulling down his briefs so that his hand, which was still around his penis, was exposed.
Max was frozen and didn't know what to do. Dan took Max's hand and brought it to his own mouth. He put one finger after the other in his mouth and licked Max's cum off. Then he licked the rest of it off Max's palm.
He led the now clean hand, which now gleamed from Dan's spit, to his own penis. He wrapped it around his hard cock and jerked himself off with Max's hand. Max still couldn't move and didn't understand what was happening. He had Dan's penis in his hand and was jerking him off.
Dan's hand got faster and faster and with a loud "Max" he came on Max. Most of it hit his upper body, but a little bit splashed on Max lip. He was about to lick it off when Dan stopped him. He licked his own cum from Max's abs. Before Max could do anything, he felt Dan's tongue licking the sperm on his lip. He opened his mouth automatically.
Without any saying he thrusted his cum-covered tongue into Max's mouth. He could taste Dan on his tongue, and if he found it always disgusting to taste his own cum, it turned him on and he began to moan into the kiss. Dan pulled away and started grinning. “I knew you were a little pervert. I think the two of us will have a lot of fun together. ”
Dan laid back on his side and continued to watch the movie as if nothing had happened. Max took off his boxer shorts completely and threw them on the floor next to him. He was a little embarrassed to sit there naked next to Dan, who looked to him like a Greek god, so he covered himself up again.
Again, Dan pulled the covers off him. “I want to see you naked. I want to imagine what else I can do with you. How it would be if you give me a blow job”, Dan started tracing Max's lips with his thumb and then poking in. Max started sucking his thumb. "How it would be to suck on your nipples," he replaced his thumb with two fingers, he began to lick Max's nipples and bite into them a little. "I imagine what it would be like to lick your fat, beautiful cock." He licked down Max's upper body with his tongue and then licked only time lightly over Max's now hard cock.
He felt how Max began to suck harder and harder on his fingers. "How it would be to feel your balls in my mouth." He began to take a testicle in his mouth and suck it. He bent Max's legs so they were now on each side of his shoulder. "How it would be to lick your tight little hole." He licked down Max crack and then stopped at his hole. Repeatedly he licked the hole and felt how Max moaned, which was only disturbed by the fingers in his mouth.
He took his fingers out of Max's mouth and Max groaned loudly. "How would it be to finger your little tight hole." He traced the hole with one of his fingers and then slowly pushed it in. He started to fuck Max's hole slowly with his finger. He came near Max's ear and whispered "How about widening your hole" Max felt the second finger push into him. Dan touched Max Prostate every time he thrusted the two fingers in. Max was now a groaning mess. His penis was throbbing painfully and his precum gathered around his navel.
"I imagine what it would be like to fuck you with my fat cock to the point of unconsciousness." Dan took his fingers away, which only earned Max a disappointed whimper, and took his cock, which was also hard again, and followed Max's crack. He kept pushing the tip gently against the hole, but without really entering it.
"Please Dan", Max whimpered and looked at Dan with wide eyes. "What do you want?", Dan kept sticking only his tip into Max. "Please, fuck me." Without saying anything else, Dan pushed deep into Max. This earned a loud “Dan” from Max. He waited briefly so that Max could get used to his penis and then pushed Max with slow and deep thrusts.
"Faster Dan." Dan took Max's hip in his hands and began to thrust into him faster and faster. Both moaned without saying anything and probably so loud that everyone in the hotel could hear them. Just before his orgasm, Dan stopped and pulled his cock out of Max. “Please Dan, don't stop. I want you to come inside me.” Dan had to moan and thrust deep into Max again. After a few thrusts he came deep into Max. He slowly continued to push into Max and rode out his orgasm. With the feeling of Dan coming inside of him, Max came screaming loudly on his abs without a touch.
Dan leaned forward, still with his penis in Max, and kissed Max gently. "Max, would you like to go out on a date with me." Max had to laugh and kissed Dan again. They are going to have so much fun on this vacation, and maybe Dan need to take Max out on a date after it, because he is sure that they probably wouldn’t leave the bed anytime soon.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 3: Sebastian x Kimi - Pool Fun
Notes:
Hi,
the second one today :D This was a request by CustardCreamies.
It's really filthy but I hope you still like it. :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kimi and Seb were in bed. It was after the race which didn't go very well for either of them. It was already midnight, but neither of them could sleep. "Come on, let's go swimming, they have a huge pool here." "Seb, it's in the middle of the night, I don't think we can go there." "Come on, let's just take the risk, what do we have to lose?"
Without waiting for any further answer from Kimi, Seb got up and put on his swimming trunks. Kimi sighed, but then got up and put on his swimming trunks as well. Both took a towel and then went quietly and, if possible, unnoticed into the spa area, where the swimming pool was.
As expected they were both alone and Seb immediately jumped into the pool. "Come on Kimi." Kimi rolled his eyes and then let himself slide into the water. When they both popped up, Seb pulled Kimi to himself and started kissing him.
He broke away and turned to Kimi's neck. Seb felt how Kimi tightly cupped his ass with his hands. Seb pulled away from Kimi's neck, where a noticeable hickey was slowly forming, and began to dive. Kimi felt how Seb pulled his swimming trunks down so far that his penis popped out. Seb gave the penis a kiss on the tip and then emerged again.
He kissed Kimi again and now began to grip his penis with his hand and jerk him off. Kimi started to moan. Seb increased his pace and after a very short time Kimi came. "Someone was in a hurry.", Seb laughed. His laughter stopped when he felt Kimi slide his hand into his trunks and his finger found his hole. Without hesitation, Kimi slid his finger into Seb's hole.
The water didn't help the gliding very much and so it hurt a little, but just as much that Seb liked it. Kimi kept pushing into Seb and Seb had to hold on to him through his lust. Kimi added a second finger and hit Seb's prostate. He groaned in Kimi's neck. “Kimi, stop it.” “Do you really want me to stop? It seems that you like that too much for me to stop."
“Kimi, everyone can see us here.” “Does that really bother you? At least you didn't care when you jerked me off. But as you wish." Kimi broke away from Seb and swam towards the edge. Seb saw how he took off his swimming trunks, turned back to him and began to play with his penis.
Seb sighed and then swam to the edge too. He just couldn't resist Kimi and especially when he was aroused Kimi's penis. He also took off his swimming trunks. "I knew you like it." Kimi grinned and swam behind Seb.
He took two fingers again and pushed them into Seb's tight hole. He groaned loudly and was glad that nobody was there. "More, Kimi." Kimi nodded and pushed now three fingers into Seb. He started kissing Seb's neck. "Are you okay?", he whispered in his ear. "Yes, please fuck me." "Are you ready for this?" Seb just nodded.
Kimi took his hard fat cock in his hand and slid it into Seb's widened hole. Seb groaned in both pleasure and pain. After a few thrusts, the lust took over and Seb's moaning grew louder.
"You like it when someone can watch you do it, don't you?" Kimi whispered in Seb's ear and pushed hard again and again. "You like it that everyone knows what a pervert you are to let yourself be fucked in public." Seb groaned and Kimi began to increase his pace.
"Hello? Is someone there.”, Both stopped when they heard the voice. Seb wanted to move away from Kimi, but he stopped him. "Play along." Seb just nodded, unable to say anything, the shock of being caught was too big.
A young man came up to them. "I'm sorry, I didn't want to disturb you, I only heard noises and wanted to be sure that there are no intruders again." Seb felt Kimi's hand close around his penis and slowly jerking him off. Seb tried not to groan loudly, which was difficult, with Kimi's penis deep in his hole and his hand around his penis.
"No problem, we just wanted to do a few more lengths." Kimi smiled slightly and Seb realized once again why he is called the Iceman, he could even stay calm in such a situation.
"We'll go right up, too, aren’t we Sebby?" He was so close to its climax that he could only utter a slight "Yes", followed by a slight moan. "Are you okay?”, the man looked at Seb worriedly.
“He only has a little back problem, hence the night swimming.” “Then I don't want to bother you any further. I wish you a good night.” “Thank you, you too.” Just as the man turned around, Kimi began to thrust deep into Seb again. He bit his lip to suppress the moan.
When the man could no longer be seen or heard, Seb came with a loud groan. Kimi pushed further into him and came shortly afterwards too. “Why did you do that Kimi? What if he'd noticed what we were doing.” “He didn't notice and even if you don't want to say it, I think you liked it.”
Kimi sat on the edge and Seb swam between his legs. He was now at eye level with Kimi's cock. "Can I give you a blow job, Daddy?", Seb looked at Kimi with big eyes. The Daddy Kink was originally just Seb's idea, but over time, Kimi also liked it more and more. "I don't know if you deserve it.", he didn’t know anything better than that Seb blow him, but he was too happy to tease him.
Without saying anything, he started sucking him. "I didn’t give you permission." Kimi gave Seb a serious look, but this was quickly replaced by a moan. After a very short time, Kimi came dry in Seb's mouth.
"Hey old man, was that you all you could do anymore?" Seb grinned and sat down next to Kimi on the edge. He saw that Seb was semi-hard. "Do you know what to do with guys who were bad and didn’t listen to Daddy?" Seb shook his head, but he knew what was coming next. "They must be punished."
Kimi got out of the water completely and knelt. "In front of me, on all fours!" Seb nodded and did what Kimi told him. He slapped Seb on the bum, making the blow echo across the empty spa area. "More daddy." Kimi slapped the other ass cheek this time. Seb started to moan. Again, there was a slap.
Kimi took both ass cheeks in her hands and pulled them apart so that he had a perfect view of Seb's hole. He spat up once and then immediately pushed inside with three fingers. He slapped again with the other hand.
"Do you think that's enough?" "Give me more daddy, I was a bad boy." Kimi pushed four fingers into him. Seb's moans could be heard everywhere and both hoped the man from earlier wouldn't come back.
"Please daddy let me come." "I don't know if you deserve this." There was another slap, followed by a groan. "Please daddy, I'll be good." "Okay, you can come." Seb came on the signal. He sagged down from exhaustion.
Kimi took her fingers out of Seb's hole and lifted him up so that he was now sitting in his lap. "Is everything okay?", Seb nodded from exhaustion and kissed him. Kimi put both of them back in their swimming trunks and carried Seb back to bed. Within a very short time both fell asleep, forgetting about the early insomnia and the race.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 4: Max x Dan x Lando - Nightmare
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request of anonymous999.
Have fun reading it and I hope you like it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max and Dan were half-naked and wildly making out on Max's hotel bed. Dan's hand slowly followed Max's upper body and then got stuck on a nipple. He circled him and then pinched it slightly. "Dan," groaned Max into the kiss. Dan's hand ran over Max's navel over the little path of hair into Max's boxer shorts. Just as he was about to touch Max's penis, there was a knock.
Max groaned in frustration and wanted to get up. "Just ignore it." Dan kissed Max again, but there was another knock. Max took Dan's hand out of his pants and stood up. He opened the door just a crack so that both Dan and his slowly growing erection couldn't be seen.
"Lando, what are you doing here?" Lando stood in front of him with his head bowed and only dressed in a much too large T-shirt and a tight boxer brief. “I had a nightmare and now I don't want to sleep alone anymore. Can I stay with you?” Max had to choose between having sex with Dan and being a good friend for Lando. But since he and Dan had sex often enough, he decided on Lando. "Okay, come in." Max opened the door wider and Lando slipped inside.
When he saw Max and Dan half naked and a slight bulge in Max's pants, he knew that he had interrupted them both. “I'm sorry for bothering you. I'm leaving again.” Just as he was about to turn around, Max grabbed his arm and pulled him to the bed. "You stay. You can sleep between us, okay?” Lando nodded and then laid down next to Dan. Max turned off the light and then laid down next to them both.
After it had been quiet for a while, Max suddenly heard Lando whispering softly. "Max, can we cuddle?" Max turned on his side and pulled Lando close to him. "Of course, little one." He ignored the 'Hey'. Max noticed how Lando turned a little. "Dan, can you cuddle with me too?", Lando was a little unsure whether he would do that, since the two have little to do with each other and they were not as good friends as he and Max. He heard the blanket rustle and then felt how Dan snuggled up to him from behind.
Max put his hand on Dan's arm and ran his fingers up and down. "Would you like to talk about it?" "No, I just want to forget it and get other thoughts into my head." "I have an idea." He heard Dan say and felt how he gave him a kiss on the neck. He also felt his hand squeeze between his and Max's torso and run down it barely above his Boxers. Lando only gave a slight squeal and didn't know what to do with the situation.
"I think I like the idea." He heard Max grinning, but also wondered what kind of idea they were talking about. Before he could ask, Max leg pushed himself between his two and he felt Max now rub his leg against his penis. "Max ..." "Sh ..." Max interrupted him and then kissed him. Dan's hand slipped under his shirt and traced his chest muscles. Max was still kissing him and he felt his tongue asking for admission. As if remote controlled, he opened his mouth and began to moan, as he felt Max tongue against his own.
Dan moved away from them and the room grew lighter. "I have to see that, you both look so hot." Max pulled away from Lando. "Take off your T-shirt and lie on your back." Lando was unsure, is this really happening right now? But he also noticed how excited the situation was and didn't want to stop it. He took off his T-shirt, tossed it in the corner of the hotel room, and laid on his back. Max and Dan were kneeling on either side of him.
"You are so beautiful" Max kissed his neck now. Dan leaned forward and bit lightly his nipple. "We will give you other thoughts soon enough, so that you no longer have to think about the dream." While both were still licking his body, he felt a hand tracing the hem of his boxers.
Dan left his nipple and kissed his way to the hem. "Please Dan, touch me." Dan traced Lando's thighs and inner thighs with his finger, but he was never actually touching his penis, who was now hard and standing proudly in his boxers.
In the meantime, Max had devoted himself to Lando's other nipples. Dan broke away from Lando completely and pulled Max to him. Both began to make out wildly, which was more of a game of tongue. Lando watched the scene and began to whimper.
Just as he was about to touch himself, Dan slapped his hand lightly away. "We help you to feel good, that means you are not allowed to touch yourself.", Dan said with a slightly stern tone. Lando looked at him with wide eyes and just nodded. "Very good baby boy." He leaned over and kissed Lando briefly.
Dan finally ran his finger lightly over Lando's still clothed dripping tip. "Baby, do you see how wet he is for us?" Max nodded and ran his finger over Lando's tip as well. "Please, finally touch me." "Baby, you heard him." Dan lowered Max's head so that he now had Lando's penis right in front of his eyes. He started licking the damp stain on his underpants. Lando began to moan at the light touch that he got through Max tongue. Who now also began to lick his whole trunk. Dan pulled him back up and gave him a quick kiss.
He put his hands on the hem of Lando's briefs and slowly pulled them down. "Please Dan, take them off finally." Lando whimpered, because the touch he received from the pulled down pants was not enough for him. "Where would be the fun in it." He continued to pull painfully slowly until his penis finally popped out.
Lando groaned in relief and saw the tip of it shining with precum. Dan took off his pants all the way and tossed them in the corner with Lando's shirt. Lando was a little embarrassed by the situation, after all, he was now lying naked with his cock throbbing in front of his future teammate and his best friend.
He saw Dan approach his penis with his hand and was already hoping for a touch. But he just traced the tip with one finger and collected his precum. "Here baby, do you want to taste it?" Max nodded and put Dan's finger in his mouth. He sucked on it and Lando thought he had barely seen anything more erotic.
He lowered his gaze and it occurred to him that the two had an erection too. Dan took his finger out of Max's mouth again and also took off his pants. Dan's erection jumped out and Lando was a little shocked, he had never seen such a big and beautiful penis in his life.
Max followed him and threw his boxers on the floor. Dan sat down next to Lando and leaned against the end of the bed. "Come on baby boy, kneel on all fours in front of me." He opened his legs and Lando knelt in front of him. He felt Max pull his knees apart a little. Dan's penis, which protruded from his body, was now directly in front of Lando and he couldn't take his eyes off it and its shining tip.
"Do you like it, Baby Boy?" Lando just nodded without even looking at Dan. Meanwhile he felt how Max pulled his ass cheeks apart and blew lightly on his hole. His body shuddered at the breeze. "Baby boy, do you want to put it in your mouth and give me a blow job." Lando just nodded again. "Don't you want to ask me?"
Just as Lando was about to say something, a groan escaped him, because Max started to lick his hole. "Please, can I blow you?" Lando looked at Dan now. He brought Lando's mouth closer to his penis. Lando was already opening his mouth wide, but Dan had other plans.
He took his penis and started tracing Lando's cheekbones, then Lando's nose and finally Lando's now closed mouth and spreading precum on his face. "You look so beautiful Baby Boy." Lando just smiled and felt how Max spread lube with his fingers onto his crack and his hole and pushed one finger into his hole.
"Lando, you are so tight." Max groaned and Lando heard the clapping of Max's eggs as he started to jerk himself off. "Baby, don't do that, or don't you want to fuck him and come deep inside him?" Max groaned and the noise faded.
"Come on baby boy open your mouth for me." Lando happily agreed and Dan thrust into him. Lando started to gag a little. "Baby boy, you do this so perfectly." Dan stroked his cheek. Lando calmed down and then happily started sucking Dan. He felt how Max was now pushing two fingers into him.
"Do you think baby boy, I can fuck your mouth?" Lando had never done anything like that, in general Lando had never had anything other than simple sex and a few blow jobs. But Dan's penis was perfect and he never got the chance again.
As best as he could with Dan's penis in his mouth, he nodded. Dan took his head and slowly thrust into it. While doing so, he felt that Max was already taking his third finger. Lando stopped gagging and began to enjoy the feel of Dan's fat throbbing cock in his mouth. He groaned loudly when Max repeatedly hit his prostate and then came, without touching his penis, and splashed his sperm on the bed sheet. Dan took his penis out of Lando's mouth and he slumped with his arms.
"Baby, did you see he came without touching." Max nodded and took all of his fingers out of Lando. Lando whimpered at the sense of emptiness. "Come on, baby boy, lay on your back and let Max fuck you." Lando rolled onto his back. He felt Dan running one hand through his hair and playing with his penis with the other hand.
Max bent Lando's legs and then knelt between them. He leaned forward and kissed Dan and then Lando. He took his penis in his hand and slowly pushed into Lando's hole, who groaned into the kiss. Max waited a little and then broke away from the kiss. "Can I?" Lando just nodded. Max slowly started thrusting into Lando. "Do you like that, baby boy? Max has dreamed of fucking your little ass for so long.” Lando just moaned as Max hit his prostate every time.
"You both look so beautiful." Dan took some precum from his penis and put his finger in Lando's mouth. Lando started willingly to suck it. "Baby, is it the way you imagined it?" "Better," groaned Max and pushed Lando at a faster pace. His penis was hard again and was now lying and dripping a little pool of precum on his stomach.
Max pushed deeper and deeper and with a loud moan he came deep inside Lando’s hole. By the feeling of Max coming deep inside of him, h continued to produce Precum and sucked harder on Dan's finger.
Max let his now soft penis slide out of Lando. "Very well-done baby." Max crawled over to Dan and they both started kissing. "Now you can fuck him." Dan grinned. He took his finger out of Lando's mouth.
"Come on baby boy, now I'll give you what you've earned." Max laid down next to Lando and began to lightly stroke his nipple. Dan knelt in front of Lando and pushed two fingers into his still widened and twitching hole. Lando groaned.
"You're still so beautifully widened, baby boy. It just looks like you always need something fat in your hole" He spread Max's sperm a little around Lando's hole and then took some lube, which he spread on his penis. Without warning, he pushed deep into Lando.
Max sat next to Lando and watched the spectacle. Dan thrusted into Lando at a fast pace, who now was a moaning chaos and whose hard penis jumped up and down with each thrust of Dan. "Do you like it Baby Boy?" Lando just nods, unable to say anything.
Max got hard again at the sight and began to jerk himself off. "Baby, you like it too?" "Yeah," he moaned. Lando turned his head and his gaze fell on Max and his hard cock and he licked his lips. Max's moan got louder, as did Lando’s. Dan was still thrusting into him wildly. He clutched his hip with his fingers, and it would sure leave some mark.
“Baby, come in his mouth. That's what he wants, am I right baby boy? "Lando nodded," Please Max." Max groaned and then knelt over Lando. He willingly opened his mouth and after a few strokes Max came into Lando's mouth. He swallowed everything down with a smile on his lips.
"You don't even know how hot that was." Max grinned and then kissed Lando wildly with his tongue. Dan pushed into Lando a few more times and then he came with deep inside him. He took Lando's throbbing erection in his hand and after only a few strokes he came on his upper body, the moaning muffled by Max mouth.
Dan slipped out of him and got up, he got a damp cloth and wanted to clean Lando a little with it. When he came back, he saw Max already started to lick Lando's sperm off his torso. He took the rag and lightly wiped Lando's crack, where his and Max's sperm gathered. Since Lando was very sensitive there, he resisted a little.
"Shush, baby boy, I'll just clean you up for a minute." When he was done, he threw the rag on the floor and went to bed with the other two. They laid down again as they had at the beginning of the night. Dan first kissed Lando and then Max on the temple.
"Thanks for that." Lando sounded sleepy but happy. “No problem, little one. We should repeat that anytime soon.", Max replied and kissed Lando on the forehead. "But next time I want to see you both, that's what I imagined for a long time.", Dan had to laugh. "We'll do that baby boy."
Notes:
This was by far the longest one until now.
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 5: Charles x Sebastian - Daddy's baby
Notes:
Hi :)
The next one :D This was a request of Lola who wanted something dirty for Seb and Charles.
I hope you like it and it's dirty enough.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb was exhausted and wanted nothing more than to go to sleep. The meeting went on for way too long again and he was a little angry that Charles didn't have to be there. He opened his hotel room, closed the door and turned on the light. When he turned around he was startled. Charles was sitting on his bed, dressed in an oversized t-shirt, over knee lace socks and bright red lipstick and on closer inspection he saw a small glitter clip in his hair.
"Charles, what are you doing here?" It wasn't really unusual for Charles to come to him, but he had never seen anything like it. "I missed you." Charles gave him a puppy look.
Seb rolled his eyes and then sat down next to him on the edge of the bed. Without saying anything, Charles crawled onto his lap so that he was now facing him. “Charles, what's that supposed to mean?” “I already told you that, I missed you. Don't you see how beautiful I made myself for you?"
Seb had to admit that Charles was handsome and that he really liked the red lipstick. "Do you want to sleep here again today?" Charles just nodded and hugged Seb. Sometimes it really felt like he had four children.
"Come on, then get up so I can change." "Can we cuddle?" "Yes, Charles, we can cuddle again. But first you have to get off me so that I can change?” Charles shook his head. He leaned forward and whispered in Seb's ear, "You can sleep naked, Daddy."
“Charles, what is this about? I'm not going to sleep naked!" "Please Daddy, I made myself extra pretty for you." He took Seb's hand and placed it on his bare thigh, where the sock ended. "Charles, you look good, but I'm not going to sleep naked in a bed with you." He took his hand away.
Charles pushed up Seb's shirt and fumbled with Seb's button on his pants. "Charles!" "Please daddy, let me show you how much I've missed you." Charles looked at him with wide eyes and kissed his cheek. Seb got up and picked up Charles, whom he dropped on the bed. His T-shirt pushed up a little, which gave Seb the view of a pair of lace panties that Charles was wearing and which barely covered everything.
Charles saw Seb's look and grinned. "Do you like it daddy? I only bought them for you.” Charles spread his legs, pulled his shirt up further and groped his penis through his panties. He groaned excessively loud and watched Seb the whole time, who was rooted to the spot.
"Daddy," moaned Charles, who now had a boner. He pulled the panties down a little so that only the shiny tip could be seen. He ran his finger around it, collected his precum and then licked it off with his tongue, his eyes never losing Seb.
“Daddy, it tastes so good. I think yours would only taste better.” He gripped his penis through his panties again. With a grin he realized that Seb didn't leave it as cold as he would like it to happen and he could see his growing hard-on through his pants.
He turned around and bent his legs so the side of his face was pressed into the pillow. He pulled his panties down his ass. "Do you like it Daddy?" Seb turned his gaze to Charles' ass and saw a pink butt plug between his ass cheeks.
Charles took it in his hand and slowly pulled it out with a groan. Seb now had the perfect view of Charles's widened hole, which twitched. He heard smacking noises and saw Charles sucking on two of his fingers.
After a very short time he led them to his hole and pushed them in. "Daddy, you see how wide I am for you. That I'm waiting for nothing but your fat cock.” Charles added a third finger and widened his hole more. He closed his eyes in excitement and for the first time he didn't look at Seb. So, he didn't notice how it was moving.
He clasped Charles's hand and pulled his fingers out of his ass. Charles opened his eyes and looked at him with lust in his eyes. Seb raised his hand and slapped one of his ass cheeks. Charles gasped in surprise. "Did you go into my room with that thing in your ass so that everyone could see you?" Charles nodded and Seb spanked him again.
"Answer me when I talk to you." "Yes Daddy." "Anyone could have seen what a little slut you are." Another punch and a groan from Charles. "Yes Daddy." "Would you spread your legs for each one?" Would you suck everyone's cock?” Another spank. “No daddy, just you. It's all just for you."
Seb took the butt plug and rammed it into Charles' hole. Charles groaned loudly again. "Come here." Charles sat on the edge of the bed. Seb opened his pants and took out his fat hard cock. "Suck!" Without being asked further, he took Seb's cock into his mouth. Seb's thoughts of his wife were long gone and they only were Charles and his bright red lips around his penis.
He took his penis out of Charles' mouth, who wanted to lie back on the bed, but Seb stopped him. "Stop! Or did I say you can go?” “No Daddy.” Charles looked at him from below. He took his penis, stroked himself and then he came on Charles face.
Seb let go of his now soft penis and stroked Charles's cum-covered face. "You are beautiful, baby." He collected the cum and then pushed his finger into Charles' mouth. “That's what you wanted, isn't it? That I mark you as mine.” “Yes Daddy.” Charles said muffled from Seb's fingers.
"Lie back on the bed and wait for me." Charles laid back and watched Seb, who was finally undressing. Seb laid down next to Charles. "Come here, you wanted to cuddle." But instead of cuddling up to Seb's side, he laid down on top of Seb so that both crotches met.
Seb pushed the shirt up a little and stroked the butt plug through the panties. He slipped his hand into the panties and pulled the plug a little. That made Charles groan. He pulled it all the way out and then pushed it back in. "Daddy," groaned Charles and started rubbing himself against Seb.
"What's baby?" "Please fuck me." "I'm exhausted." Charles whimpered. “Please daddy let me ride you. I finally want to feel your fat cock inside me." "Okay baby."
Charles sat up. "Take off the shirt, I want to see your nice panties." Charles pulled them over his head and threw them away. Seb fumbled through the panties on Charles's hard cock, the dripping tip of it was still sticking out. Charles was about to take them off too when Seb stopped him. "I want you to leave it on." Charles nodded and felt Seb pulling the plug out again.
"Baby boy, I don't have any lube, so you have to get it really wet." "Okay Daddy," Charles spat into his hands and began to moisten Seb's cock. He spat again, this time directly on the penis.
"Come on baby, settle down." Charles took Seb's penis in one hand, with the other he pushed the panties to the side a little. He slowly sat down on him until he was completely inside of him. Seb cupped Charles' waist and helped him keep getting up and down. "Quicker daddy." Seb began to push into Charles from below.
“Daddy, can I come?” “You were good, baby. You can come.” With two more deep thrusts, Charles came up on his chest, moaning loudly. He sagged on Seb's body. Seb turned both of them around so that Charles was now on his back and began to thrust deep into him again at a fast pace.
"Daddy, come inside of me, please." Seb didn't answer, just kept thrusting and then came and shot his cum deep inside Charles. Charles started moaning again at the feeling alone. Seb slides out of him and saw his cum running out of Charles.
“You are so beautiful right now baby, with your fucked hole and cum running out of it and your cum on your torso. And I'm the only one who can see you like that, right?" "Yes, Daddy, only you can see me like that." Seb smiled and then did something he had never thought he would do.
He leaned down and began to lick his cum out of Charles' hole. "Daddy, that feels so good." Seb smiled and when it was all gone, he climbed up to Charles' head and kissed him with his cum-covered tongue.
He felt on his body that Charles was hard again. He pulled the panties down so far that his penis was free, took it in his hand and jerked him off. With a loud "Daddy" Charles came for the second time in short time.
Seb broke away from him and fell next to him. Charles snuggled up to him. "Thanks daddy. Can we cuddle now?” Seb laughed and kissed his forehead. "Of course, baby."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 6: Antonio x Kimi - Dick pic
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request of annesouveraine.
I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kimi was sitting in his driver room scrolling through Instagram when a message from Antonio popped up. Kimi opened it and saw that it was a video, which surprised him a little since Antonio never sent him videos.
He started it and initially saw nothing. He turned the sound on and heard a moan. The video went on and suddenly a hard penis, the tip shining with precum, could be seen. Kimi was about to stop the video when a hand cupped the penis and the moans and groans got louder.
He continued to look at it intently. Three more slow strokes and he came. A loud, moaned "Mamma Mia" could be heard and Kimi saw how the sperm splashed far into the darkness.
The video ended and Kimi noticed that it affected him a little bit, because his pants had tightened. Why did Antonio send him this video?
To sort this out, he got up and went to Antonio's Driver Room. He knocked and shortly afterwards Antonio opened the door. "Kimi, did I forget a meeting or something like that?" "No, can I come in?" Antonio nodded and opened the door wider to let Kimi in. He closed the door and didn't really know how to speak to him about it.
"Has something happened?" Antonio asked him when he didn't start talking. "No…Yes. Why did you send me the video?” Antonio looked at him questioningly. "Which video? I didn't send you a video.” “Yes, you did. About five minutes ago.” Slowly Antonio's expression changed from questioning to panic. “No,” his voice broke, “I haven't sent you a video. What was it about?"
Kimi swallowed. "It was a video of your penis and how you jerked off." Antonio turned away from him and hid his face in his hands. “I'm sorry that shouldn't be yours. Can we just forget about it?” He muttered to himself, but Kimi could hear it.
He went up to Tonio and put a hand on his shoulder. "But I can't forget it.", He whispered in his ear, whereupon he turned around. "What?" He whispered back. Kimi brushed Tonio's hair behind his ear, brushed his cheek and then his lips.
"I can't just forget such a moaned Mamma Mia and this beautiful penis." He ran his hand over Antonio's upper body and then grabbed his penis through his pants. Tonio closed his eyes and gave a small groan.
"You don't need to hold back, I want to hear you." He continued rubbing his hand over Tonio's penis, so that Tonio began to moan louder. With his other hand he opened his own pants, took Tonio's hand and inserted it so that he could feel his penis. "Can you feel how much I liked the video?" Antonio bit his lip and nodded.
Kimi took the hand of Antonio's pants and ran it over his lip again so that he stops biting them. "Do not do that. Your beautiful lips are just breaking and I like your moaning way too much. "
Carefully he took Tonio's hand out of his pants and pulled them down to his knees. There was now a large bulge in his underpants. Antonio's gaze fell on the bump and began to take off his pants, so that Kimi's hard cock was now exposed. Without waiting for a sign from Kimi, he went down on his knees in front of him.
He took the penis in one hand and licked the tip. He kissed along the entire length, until he reached the balls and sucked lightly on them. Kimi let out a slight moan for the first time and buried a hand in Antonio's hair.
Tonio smiled at the reaction and licked Kimi's entire length once more until he put it in his mouth. He bopped up and down his mouth and scratched his teeth a little bit over it, which earned him another moan of Kimi. He was now aware that Tonio was not doing this for the first time. He'd probably already done it with the actual recipient of the video.
A short time later Tonio let it out of his mouth with a pop and smiled at Kimi. Kimi indicates to him to get up, which he did immediately. "Take off your clothes and lean over the table there."
Tonio nodded and began to take off first his T-shirt, then his pants, shoes and socks and finally his boxer shorts. He went to the table in the corner and leaned over it so his ass was in the air.
"Do you have any lube?" Kimi asked him, who was still almost completely dressed. “Yes, in my backpack in the side pocket.” Kimi went to the backpack, as best he could with pants and underpants down to his knees, and got the lube.
He first stroked Tonios' ass cheek, then his other and finally over the crack. "Mamma mia," escaped Antonio. Kimi widened Antonio's cheeks and smeared lube on his crack. He played around the hole briefly with his finger and then thrust it in. Antonio's moaning grew louder and he kept pushing himself onto Kimi's fingers.
He saw it as a sign to take a second finger. He kept pushing and began to knead Tonio's balls with his other hand, which were hanging freely between his legs. "More Kimi." He took a third finger and kept pushing into Tonio, but without hitting Tonio's prostate.
Tonio began to meet the thrusts again, but Kimi took all fingers out of him.
"Kimi," Antonio whimpered and looked at him with wide eyes. "You need patience." He snuggled closer to him so that his penis was in Tonio's crack. He began to slide his penis up and down with light pushing movements.
Again, there was a disappointed whimper from Antonio, who now began to rub himself against the table. Kimi held his hip with one hand and prevented him from doing so. "Please Kimi, finally fuck me." Kimi remained silent. With his penis in hand, he thrust into Antonio a little bit, but only so far that the tip of his hard cock got pushed in.
He repeated this several times, so that Tonio began to meet his thrust again. Kimi slapped Antonio on his ass cheek, "I told you, you have to be patient." Antonio stayed calm and didn't move anymore. He traced the crack with his tip and then suddenly he pushed deep into Antonio.
"Mamma mia," Antonio shouted, since he finally got what he wanted. Without waiting, Kimi pushed deep into Antonio again and again. Antonio's moans grew louder and Kimi was sure that everyone could hear that, but right now he didn’t care.
Kimi grabbed Tonio's long hair and pulled it lightly. Tonio's upper body pulled up a little, which changed the angle so that Kimi now repeatedly hit his prostate. The table slammed against the wall with every bump. "Faster Kimi." Kimi increased the pace and then he came into Antonio with a low moan.
As he rode out his orgasm, he grabbed around Tonio and took his penis in his hand. After three strokes he came too and splashed the cum on the table. Kimi let go of him and slipped out of him. Antonio turned around, so that he could sit on the table and bent his legs so that Kimi had a good view of his hole from which his cum was floating.
Kimi took Antonio's boxer shorts off the floor, wiped his penis, and then started getting dressed again. Meanwhile Tonio began to finger himself and licked Kimi's cum from his finger. He looked at Kimi the whole time and groaned.
"You're not telling anyone about this, okay?" Antonio nodded with one finger still in his hole and another one in his mouth. "And next time be careful who you send such videos to." Kimi went to the door and was about to open it when he heard Antonio, "Do you really think I sent it to you by mistake?"
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 7: Carlos x Lando - Storage Room
Notes:
i :)
This was a request of strawberryparfait (strawberryparfaits).
I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was nothing new for both of them to share a room, they even shared a bed often enough. Lando never cared until now. It was so hot and he would do anything to sleep naked, but since Carlos was sleeping next to him he couldn't do it.
He had already banished the blanket from the bed and was only wearing boxer shorts. He wondered how Carlos could just sleep like that, even with a blanket on.
He was almost asleep when he heard a low whimper from Carlos. He turned to him and in the faint light could see that he was still asleep. He was about to close his eyes when Carlos whimpered again. Maybe he's having a nightmare, Lando thought, and continued to watch Carlos.
Carlos turned on his stomach a little, with his face to Lando and slowly began to rub himself against the bed when a whimper escaped him again. Now Lando knew it wasn't a nightmare, it was a wet dream. Overstrained, he turned around and wanted to ignore it as best as possible when he suddenly heard his name very quietly.
His gaze fell back on Carlos, whose covers had moved and Lando saw that Carlos was naked. Carlos' penis was hard and wedged between his body and the mattress, but Lando could still see it very well.
Lando had to swallow at the sight and turned around quickly so that the same thing wouldn't happen to him as well. Carlos had become calm and Lando could finally try to sleep.
When he was almost asleep again, he suddenly felt an arm around him and how he was pulled to Carlos' chest. They have done that before, too, but neither of them has ever been naked. And that wasn't the only thing, because Carlos was still hard and was starting to rub himself against Lando’s ass.
Carlos groaned "Lando" again, and even if Lando didn't want it, he noticed that he was getting hard too. To escape this whole embarrassing situation, he was about to break away from Carlos when he noticed how a hand slipped into his underpants and grasped his penis.
"Carlos," Lando tried to wake him quietly. "Sh ... Cabron", Lando now realized that Carlos was already awake and that he was doing this of his own accord and not just in a dream. Slowly he began to run his hand on Lando's penis up and down, which gave him a groan from Lando. "You sound so beautiful, baby."
Lando noticed how Carlos pulled his boxers under his ass with his other hand and slid his hard penis into his crack. He started to rub himself against him and again a groaned "Lando" came from his lips.
He gently ran his thumb over Lando's tip and spread the precum along its entire length. "You don't even know how long I've been waiting to finally feel you and finally hear you properly." Lando began to thrust into Carlos's hand, his penis also rubbing against Carlos hard cock.
“Since I first heard you jerking off in your room and you came with my name on your lips. All I could think of was fucking your little tight ass and knowing that you are making such noises because of me. That only I am the one who can satisfy you so much.” Lando's moans got louder and his movements faster and faster.
"Come for me, Cabron", Carlos hand got faster and Lando came with a loud ‘Carlos’ in his boxer shorts and on Carlos hand. He reached behind him, took Carlos' penis in his hand and caressed it until he also came and splashed his cum on Lando's back.
Carlos pulled Lando's dirty shorst off completely, wiped his cum off his back and then snuggled up against him again. Lando didn't notice any more of this and had finally fallen asleep.
The next morning, Lando woke up alone and naked in bed, which was nothing new. However, he was slowly remembering last night and was no longer quite sure whether it wasn't maybe just a dream.
He was about to pick up his cell phone when he found a small note.
Thanks for the perfect and hot night, Carlos X
Lando smiled and realized that it wasn't just a dream and that Carlos really wanted him as much as he wanted him.
Two hours later, both were in the motorhome and dressed in their racing suits. He hadn't been able to talk to Carlos until now, but now they both had a little break. "Carlos, can you come with me, please." Carlos nodded and followed him into a storage room.
"What do we want here?", Lando locked the door and walked towards Carlos until he was right in front of him. "Fuck me!" Carlos gave him a startled look. "But not in here, shouldn’t our first time together be more romantic?" "We can still be romantic at any time, but I've waited so long for it. I just want you to finally fuck me."
Lando opened his suit, let it fall to the floor without getting out of it completely and pulled his Fireproof pants and boxer shorts down so that both his ass and his already semi-hard cock were free. He gave Carlos a small tube of lube and then leaned against a shelf.
"Please Carlos fuck me fast and hard. I want to feel it for a long time afterwards.” “Are you sure?” “Yes, do it now, or I'll get off by myself. We don't have that much time.” Carlos groaned slightly. He also opened his suit but he just took out his penis.
He spread the lube on his fingers and pushed one straight into Lando. "More Carlos, I'm not going to break." Carlos leaned forward, pulled Lando towards him and started kissing him. He added a second finger and scissored his hole. Through Lando's spread legs, Carlos's hard cock hit Lando's balls, which made both moan.
"Please Carlos, just fuck me." "Don't you want me to widen you even further?" "That's enough and we only have 5 minutes left and I don't want them to look for us." "Okay, but if it hurts, then let me know." "Yes, and now do it."
Carlos lubricated his penis with lube and then slowly pushed it into Lando's hole. But it was too slow for Lando's taste and he met his thrust against Carlos on his own, so that Carlos thrusted deep into him.
Lando hissed a little in pain. "Are you all right, Cabron?" Lando nodded and indicated to Carlos that he should finally get going. Carlos grabbed Lando's hip and thrusted into him quickly and deeply.
"Just like that, Carlos.", Lando closed his eyes with lust and tried to stay on his shaky legs. Carlos noticed this and hugged him to his chest. "You're so tight around me, baby." Parallel to his thrusts, he began to touch Lando's penis and they both came screaming loudly.
Carlos held Lando briefly as he came down from his high. "You are the end for me, Cabron.", Carlos laughed and kissed Lando on the temple. Carlos packed his penis back into his boxers and closed his suit.
"Do you have something to clean you, my cum is coming out of your hole." Lando nodded and took something out of his pocket. Carlos thought he was going to get a tissue, but he saw how Lando took a butt plug. "You want that inside of all the time today?" "Yes, so I remember how well you fucked me." Lando smiled innocently at Carlos and pushed the butt plug in.
When both were dressed, they made their way to the meeting room. "Don't worry, next time we can take it easy and romantic," Lando whispered in Carlos' ear. "Do you think I can ever take it easy with you after what just happened?"
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 8: Nico x Kevin - Car fun
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Voxia.
I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Magnussen, what are you doing here?" Nico asked with an annoyed tone when he saw who was sitting next to him on the passenger seat. “I could ask you the same, Hulkenberg. Romain told me he knew someone who could take me back to the hotel.” Kevin groaned. "That's exactly what he said to me too."
"What is it now, are you going?" "I'm not driving you to the hotel." Nico crossed his arms over his chest. “I can think of better things, but since we both have to go there, it's the only logical decision. Or can't you think logically, Hulkenberg?” Kevin grinned and Nico just looked at him angrily and started the car.
"Don't you have any friends, that you have to ride with me?", Nico asked Kevin with a grin after a while of embarrassing silence. "I have friends and, above all, a seat in Formula 1.", Kevin grinned.
"Suck my balls, honey.", Nico muttered to himself. He continued to concentrate on the street and tried to ignore Kevin as best he could when he suddenly felt a hand in his crotch. "Magnussen, what are you doing?", Kevin opened his pants and looked at him innocently, "I'm only doing what you wanted me to do."
He took his second hand and pulled Nico's thick penis out of his underwear so that it was now hanging freely in front of his pants. He widened the belt a little so that he could lean better over the centre console and leaned over Nico's penis. "Kevin!" Came Nico's stern tone, but Kevin didn't care.
Slowly he began to lick Nico's balls. He sucked one in and ran his hand over Nico's slowly hardening cock. Nico's breathing got faster and he grabbed the steering wheel with both hands.
Kevin let the ball out of his mouth with a plop and kept licking Nico's length. He took the tip in his mouth and kept running around it with his tongue.
Nico's grip tightened so much that his knuckles turned white. "Kevin, stop it, I have to drive the car." Kevin grinned as best he could and took more and more of Nico's penis in his mouth until he started to gag. He kept bopping up and down on Nico's penis with his mouth so that he didn't notice how he drove into a forest path and parked the car.
But when he noticed that the car was standing still, he wanted to look up, but Nico grabbed his hair and continued to press it on his penis so that he only could continuing to blow him.
Nico pulled Kevin up by the hair and saw how his mouth was smeared with spit and precum. “I always knew you were a little slut, willing to let anyone fuck you. Get out of the car!” “Why should I let you tell me something, Hulkenberg?” Nico said nothing more and got out himself. He walked around the car and opened Kevin's door and pulled him out.
“And now Hulkenberg? You don't look really intimidating with your hard cock hanging out of your pants.” Kevin was still grinning. Nico saw, however, that was hard too. "Now you don't laugh anymore, are you Magnussen?" Nico grabbed Kevin's penis through his pants and was the one who grinned now.
"Take off your clothes!" This time Kevin said nothing and undressed himself. Nico did the same and both stood naked in the forest. He turned Kevin over and pressed him on the hood of the car. One hand remained on Kevin's neck and the other hit Kevin on the buttocks.
'"I should punish you a lot harder for what you did, but first I want to have my own fun." He slapped him again and then spat in his hand. He smeared it on Kevin's hole. He spat on his fingers and pushed two fingers straight into him.
Kevin gasped, both in pain and pleasure. "I knew you like it, you little slut."
Nico increased the pace and then took both fingers out again. Kevin wiggled back and forth a little, which gave him another slap on the ass. "Hold still, slut!" Nico spat on Kevin's bum this time and pushed three fingers into him. Kevin groaned again and tried to pull away from his fingers.
Nico leaned forward and whispered in his ear "I said you should keep still, slut!" He bit Kevin lightly in the ear. He stretched himself again and pulled his fingers out of Kevin's ass. He saw how it twitched a little, but was still wide. He spat again in his hand and moistened his hard cock with it, repeated this one more time and then thrust in one go into Kevin.
Kevin groaned loudly, mostly with pleasure, but also with pain, he had had sex many times, but he never had such a big and fat cock in him.
Nico clutched Kevin's hip with one hand while the other was still holding Kevin down. With deep and hard thrusts, he pushed into him again and again, which made both moan. "You like that, don't you slut? That everyone can see you and everyone can hear you getting fucked. How your little tight hole is widened by my fat cock." Kevin could only moan.
Nico took his hand from Kevin's hip and slapped his ass again. "Please answer me when I talk to you, slut!" "Yes, I like it," Kevin admitted quietly.
Nico's thrusts slowed, but now he repeatedly hit Kevin's prostate. "More Nico." "So, my little slut likes it so much that he wants more." He thrusted two more times and then slipped out of him.
Kevin whimpered in despair, he had been so close to his orgasm. Nico finally took his hand from his neck, and Kevin was able to stand straight again, his penis throbbing and with its shiny red tip sticking out from his body. Just when he wanted to finally touch himself, Nico turned him around and forced him on his knees.
"Hands up.", Kevin raised his hands and Nico put them on his own hips. “So that you can't touch yourself. And now, open your mouth, slut!” Kevin opened his mouth and was ready to suck Nico again, but he had other plans.
He took his cock in his hand and started to jerk himself off. After just a few strokes, he came into both Kevin's mouth and on his face. "Now you look really like a slut." Nico laughed and moved away from Kevin. He took their clothes and got back in the car.
Kevin wiped the sperm off his face as best he could, then got up as well and went back into the car, too. Nico was still sitting naked in the driver's seat and fiddling with his phone. But since Kevin finally wanted to come, and he knew that Nico wouldn't let him touch himself, he had to do something else.
He climbed over the centre console and sat on Nico's lap so they could look at each other. Nico put the phone down and looked at him questioningly. "Well my little slut, what do you want to do now?" Meanwhile, Kevin took Nico’s semi-hard cock in his hands again and embraced it. With a few strokes it was hard again.
Nico let the seat tilt back so that he was almost lying. Kevin still held Nico's cock and then slowly slid onto it with a groan. He leaned over and leaned his hands on Nico's chest and then began to hop on Nico's cock.
With every move, his hard penis clapped against his stomach, making him moan. Nico pinched both of Kevin's nipple, which only made his moaning louder.
"Come on my little slut, come for me." Almost as he only waited for the the signal, Kevin came screaming loudly on his upper body. He stopped tue humping. “Did I tell you to stop? Keep going until I come into you. "
Completely exhausted, Kevin continued and was glad that Nico came after a very short time. Nico put a towel on Kevin's seat. "Sit on it, I don't want you to make the car dirty." Kevin let Nico's penis slide out of him and sat back on his seat.
Nico got dressed again. "Can I have my clothes too?" Kevin looked at him tiredly. Nico tossed him his t-shirt. “Here, put this on, you won't get the rest of them.” “What, why not? I can't sit here almost naked.” “I told you, I'll punish you when I've had my fun. And I had it, now it's time for your punishment.” He laughed and started the car.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 9: Max x Dan x Lando - Private Show
Notes:
Hi :)
This was another request by anonymous999. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Carlos, that wasn't a racing accident. I was faster than you!” Lando stomped away and met Max and Dan. “Hey, I'm sorry about your accident. Are you okay?“, Max looked at him worried.
"Yes, everything is fine, but I want to be alone now." Lando walked on without waiting for another word from Dan or Max.
An hour later he calmes down and was on his way to see Max and Dan. "Hey are you better?" Max asked him when he opened the door. "Yes, I'm sorry for earlier." Max closed the door and took Lando in his arms. "No problem we all know situations like that." Dan came over and hugged both of them, so that Lando was sandwiched between them.
He felt Dan's hands go under his shirt and slowly push it up. As if automatically, he raised his arms and Dan took off his T-shirt. He threw it away and kissed the back of his neck. Max ran his hands down his back and into his jogging pants.
"You're not wearing any underwear." Lando laughed. "I thought it would only bother you anyway." "You're right," Dan said and pulled Landos pants down so that he was now standing completely naked between them. "Come on on the bed, we want to make your dream come true."
Lando sat at the end of the bed. "You wanted to watch us this time and so that you can only concentrate on us and not touch yourself, we will tie you to the bed." Max took out a couple of ropes and gave half of them to Dan.
They started tying his wrists and ankles to the bed posts. His legs were spread apart and his arms were stretched out from his body so that he couldn't touch himself, but so that it was still comfortable.
"And now, enjoy the show.", Dan grinned and he and Max walked away from Lando. They knelt on the bed in front oft him, Dan took Max's face in his hands and kissed him gently. The gentle kiss quickly turned into a passionate tongue game that made Max moan and Lando slowly got hard too.
Dan broke away and helped Max take off his shirt. He ran his finger over Max's cheekbones, over his throat, with feather-light touches he continued over Max's collarbones to Max's nipples. He also took the other hand and lightly stroked Max's nipples so that they became hard.
Meanwhile he repeated the whole thing with kisses. He stopped at his neck and bit into it lightly. Max had closed his eyes and ran his hand over the growing bulge in his pants. Dan noticed this and took one hand off Max nipple and held it.
Without saying anything, he devoted himself to Max's free nipple. He ran his tongue around it and then bit into it. "Dan" Max groaned and tilted his head back.
Lando watched intently. His penis stood hard and wet from his body. He didn’t want anything more than to touch himswlf but he couldn't do it.
Dan bit into Max's nipple again and then let go of him completely. "Take off your clothes baby and lie down." Max took off his shorts and boxer shorts in one go, so that his hard cock popped out. Lando groaned at the sight. Max laid back on the bed at the end of the bed. Dan undressed too and Lando could see that he was hard too.
"Baby, spread your legs and show Lando your tight hole." Max spread his legs as far as possible and angled them so that Lando had the perfect view of his hole. Dan got lube and smeared it on his fingers.
Dan knelt next to Max so that Lando still had the perfect view of both of them. He gently ran his finger around his hole. "Please Dan", Max groaned and looked pleadingly at Dan with wide eyes.
Dan pushed a finger into Max. Max gasped and continued to look pleadingly at Dan.
"Baby, if you want something, tell me." "More Dan." Then he grinned and nudged Max lightly with the tip of his second finger. Max was getting more and more desperate.
"Dan, can you finally touch me?" "It's way too much fun for me like that." He grinned and while Max continued to look at him desperately, he thrusted three fingers into him without warning.
"Dan," Max yelled. "Faster and harder." Contrary to what Max wanted, Dan slowed down and softened. He leaned forward and breathed on Max's hard throbbing cock, which made Max shudder.
"Please Dan, let me come." "Okay Baby, if you want to come you have to be quiet. Can you do that?” Max nodded wildly. He wanted nothing more than to finally get relief.
Dan pushed faster and harder into Max, who bit his lip to not make a sound. Just before his orgasm, Dan hit his prostate and Max screamed. Immediately he pulled his fingers out of Max.
Lando had the perfect view of Max's twichting hole. "Dan, why did you stop?" "I told you to be quiet. And you couldn’t do it, that means you can’t come."
Dan got up and went to the end of the bed. Max was still on the bed, exhausted, with a sore and throbbing cock. Dan pulled Max a little closer so that his head was hanging off the bed.
"Open your mouth baby", Dan knelt and as soon as he opened his mouth Dan thrusted his penis deep into him. Without waiting for Max to get used to it, he thrusted quickly into him again and again.
Lando couldn't see much except Dan's fucking movements. However, he heard Dan's low moaning and Max's gagging noises. And it shouldn't turn him on but he noticed how he was producing more and more Precum.
"Baby boy, do you like what you see? How I use Max mouth as a fuck hole", Lando couldn't help but moaned a light „Yes ”.
Dan ran his finger over Max's throat and squeezed it lightly, which made Max's breath faster.
"Baby, your mouth is so warm and wet." Dan held Max's head and thrusted faster.
With a loud groan he came deep into Max's throat. He slipped out of Max's mouth and helped him sit up. Max looked at Lando with tears in his eyes and red lips with a little sperm on them. He had never seen Max so destroyed before.
Dan turned Max's head towards him and kissed him short and wild. He loosened himself, licked Max's mouth once and Lando saw like a thread of sperm between the two mouths and he came without a touch, moaning softly on his upper body.
"Look baby, he came just by watching that." He turned Max's head back in the direction of Lando, who now had sperm on his upper body. "Wouldn't you like to come too?", he lightly stroked Max's throbbing cock. "Wouldn't it be nice to finally get some relief?" He circled Max's dripping tip.
Max groaned uncontrollably. Dan completely took his penis and slowly began to jerk himoff. "Daaaaan." Max grabbed into the sheet with his hand.
"Wouldn't it be nice to finally be able to release the pressure?" His movements became faster and with his other hand he pushed two fingers into Max's hole. "Wouldn't it be nice to finally splash your sperm on your upper body?" He kept thrusting into Max prostate.
"Wouldn't it be nice, baby?" "Yes," groaned Max. Dan increased his pace again and when he noticed that Max was about to come, he let go of him again.
"Dan", Max whimpered loudly and had tears in his eyes. Dan stroked his cheek lovingly and kissed him. "You will be able to come, but we want to give Lando a great show, right?" Max nodded and smiled slightly at Dan.
"Baby boy, do you like the show?" "Yes, a lot." Lando's cum had dried on his upper body by now and he was already semi-hard again. "Would you have thought Maxy would ever be like that?" Lando shook his head and looked at Max, who sat legs apart with his cock throbbing and twitching.
"Come on baby, lie down." Max laid down and Dan knelt between his spread legs. "So beautiful, so hot." He scratched Max's chest with his nails. "Everyone should see that you are mine." He repeatedly bit into Max's nipple until both were red.
He bent his legs. He started kissing Max's inner thighs, which made Max moan. "Baby, I want you to be as loud as you want, to you show Lando how good it feels."
The kisses turned into bites that will later leave marks. He licked over the bites and then closer to Max's penis without touching it.
Max grabbed Dan's locks and pressed him further into his crotch. Dan grabbed Max's hand and took it out of his hair.
He also took the other hand and held it over Max's head with one hand.
"It's me who sets the tone, understand?" Max just nodded. Dan took his penis in hand and brought it to Max's entrance. With a single push he thrusted deep into Max, which made him scream.
Lando saw how Dan's fat cock sank deep into Max's hole again and again and had to moan as if he were in Max's place. Dan increased the pace, Max Penis clapped his stomach with every push and smeared his precum there.
Dan ran his free hand over Max's throat again and began to squeeze lightly. Max's breath got faster. "Harder Dan." Lando didn't know how Dan could even push harder, but Dan increased the pace again. The clapping of his balls could be heard all over the room mixed with the groans of the three.
"Please Dan, can I come?" Max asked as best as he could. "Come for me baby." Dan cupped his hand around Max's neck a little more and Max came screaming loudly. He splashed his cum all over his and Dan's torso.
But Dan didn't stop, he kept pushing at the same pace. "Please Dan." Max whimpered, but couldn't stop moaning. Dan took his hand from Max's neck and began to jerk off his soft penis.
Since Max was still sensitive to the orgasm, he hissed in pain. Dan came after a few thrusts with a deep moan and splashed his cum deep inside Max.
"Please Dan, I can't anymore." Dan slipped out of Max, but didn't stop jerking off Max. "You really wanted to come." He knelt on the floor and began to lick his sperm out of Max's hole.
Dan added a finger and Max came again on his upper body. His moans mixed with Lando's moans, as he was also coming for the second time today.
Dan leaned over Max and kissed him lovingly on the mouth. He kissed Lando as well and began to loosen his ropes. He picked Max up and placed him next to Lando.
He laid down next to Lando and gently stroked his cum-smeared stomach. "And did you enjoy the show?" Lando smiled tiredly and nodded. "Thanks, that really got me forgetting." "As you already noticed, we are very good at it." Dan grinned. "That means you can always come to us." Max said tiredly and snuggled up to both of them.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 10: Charles x Seb x Lando x George - Group Fun
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Tonidomi742. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey George, what are you looking at?", Lando went through the empty paddock and saw George standing in front of Charles Driver Room. "Psst, don't be so loud and come here." Lando went on quietly and stood next to him. "So what is it now?", he whispered, looking at George.
George pointed to the open door. Lando turned a little and was shocked what he saw. Sebastian knelt naked on the sofa, Charles also naked stood behind him and pushed into him again and again.
"Omg," Lando whispered. "Yes, right? Who would have thought that Sebastian Vettel, four-time world champion, would be fucked in the ass." "You also be fucked in the ass Georgy" George rolled his eyes.
"I always thought Seb was straight." "Everyone thinks you're a bottom too baby." George leaned down and kissed Lando on the temple.
The groans of the two grew louder and George noticed how Lando's breathing got faster too. "Baby, does it turn you on?" "Of course, who wouldn't want to fuck a world champion?" "Me." George grinned at Lando and Lando rolled his eyes. "I know you'd rather let a world champion named Lewis fuck you."
Charles stopped moving and looked at Lando and George. They both fell silent and looked at him too. Seb hadn't noticed anything and began to whimper. "Charles go on!" "Take it easy Sebby, we have time and where would the fun be if we would be done so quickly?" He slipped out of Seb and pushed three fingers into him.
With the other hand he pointed to Lando and asked him to come to him and that he should be quiet. Lando awoke from his stupor and walked quietly towards Charles. He pointed to Lando's cock and then to Seb's hole. Lando made big eyes, nodded and slowly and quietly he began to pull his pants down so that his penis was free. With two strokes it was hard enough.
Charles took his fingers out of Seb's hole, which twitched and he stepped away from Seb. Lando stood behind him, took his cock and thrusted into Seb. "Charles." Seb groaned. Charles grinned and Lando had to be careful not to moan through Seb's tightness around his penis.
Charles stood behind Lando and covered his mouth with his hand to muffle his moans. "Faster Charles." Lando thrusted faster. George has now stepped into the room as well and stood there with his pants open and is hard cock hanging out and watching his boyfriend fucking Seb hard. His gaze fell on Charles' cock and he licked his lips.
Charles saw his gaze and knowingly looked at him. He mouthed „later“. Lando pushed faster and faster into Seb and Seb came moaning on the sofa. Lando slipped out of Seb.
"Sebby did you like it?", Charles took his hand from Lando's mouth. “Yes, as always, Charles.” “But it wasn't like always, you didn't even notice that another guy was fucking you. You were so full of lust that you didn't notice anything.” Seb turned around and looked at Lando and George in shock.
"Sebby, don't you want to suck our guest? After all, he just fucked you so well that you came.” Charles pushed Lando in the direction of Seb, who was now sitting on the sofa.
Seb pulled Lando's pants off completely and took his cock in hand. Lando took off his T-shirt all the way and grabbed a hand into Seb's hair. He licked Lando's length and then took it all into his mouth. Lando's moans echoed across the room.
George's eyes were fixed on the two of them so that he didn't notice Charles standing behind him and pulling his pants all the way down. He got down on his knees, slapped his ass lightly once, then opened his cheeks with his hands.
He licked the whole crack and groaned. "You taste so good, George." He got up again and pushed him to Seb on the sofa. "Take off your clothes and kneel down." George did as he was told and knelt next to Seb, who still had Lando's cock in his mouth.
Charles pushed George's knees a little apart and pulled his ass cheeks apart again. "George you have such a beautiful tight hole, I can't wait to fuck it." He licked over it once, then spat on the hole and thrusted his tongue into the ring of muscles. George started to moan.
Lando watched and stopped Seb. "Kneel on the sofa like that." Seb knelt next to George and they both looked at each other. Seb approached George and then kissed him. George froze at first, but then kissed back and a gentle kiss turned into a wild making-out.
Charles had taken his face out of George's ass and was watching their partners make-out with Lando. Charles pulled Lando close and started kissing him too.
He grabbed Lando's ass so that both of them rubbed their hard cocks together. A groan escaped them and George and Seb also groaned.
Charles broke away from Lando and went back to George's ass. Lando also began to lick Seb's hole. Charles ran his finger over George's wet hole. Lando broke away and looked at Charles. "You don't have to be careful, George likes it harder." "Please Charles", groaned George, pushing his ass closer to Charles.
Charles got some lube and smeared his penis. Slowly and carefully, he pushed into George's hole. George groaned in both pleasure and pain. When he was all the way in, he stopped so George could get used to the feeling.
"I've never fucked someone this tight before." Charles groaned and stroked George's back. "You can Charles." He slowly began to thrust into George, both moaned through the tightness and Lando also stopped at the sight.
"Turn around and pull up your legs.", He slapped Seb on the ass and moved away a little. Seb turned and pulled his legs up. Lando pulled him a little further to the edge and pulled his back further up. He spat in his hand and moistened his penis. He immediately pushed into Seb at a fast pace.
Seb and George groaned in competition while the sound of skin-to-skin slapping could be heard all over the room.
Charles slipped out of George and motioned for him to turn around as well. No sooner had he done it than Charles thrusted into him again. Lando took Seb's penis in his hand and began to jerk him off at the same time as his thrusts.
"Please Charles touch me." George groaned and Charles started jerking him off too. Both started pushing faster and faster until both George and Seb came almost simultaneously.
Lando continued to push into Seb, but Charles stopped. "Stop Lando, I have a better idea." Lando also stopped and both slipped out of their partners. "Kneel in front of us."
George and Seb got up wobbly and kneeled in front of Charles and Lando. "Come here“, Charles whispered and started kissing Lando again. He grabbed his penis and started jerking him off with quick strokes. Lando did the same and it wasn't long before they came moaning into the kiss and on the faces of George and Seb.
They both broke up with a smile and looked at their partners. Lando leaned down to George and licked the sperm off his face and then kissed him so that the sperm was distributed in both mouths. "I love you", George smiled and replied "I love you too."
Charles had meanwhile wiped the cum off Seb's face and gave him a quick kiss on the mouth.
"Come on, let's go.", Lando pointed towards the door. "Stay here, the bed is big enough." Charles smiled at both of them, almost looking a little bit shy. Seb hugged him from behind. “You must be tired. It doesn't matter to us. And maybe there will be a repeat of this in the morning.", he grinned and winked at the two of them.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 11: Carlos x Nico - Jealousy
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by annesouveraine and djzsjm I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nico was in the RTL studio in a meeting for the upcoming show. While the producer was talking, he saw in his phone display a message from Carlos. He took it and hid it under the table as best he could.
"Do you want to see what I bought today?" The message said. Nico replied with a short "Yes". That wasn't the first time, Carlos kept showing him what he had bought, be it a collar for Zeus or a new T-shirt. Shortly after his answer he got a photo, nothing Sensing, he opened it and had to swallow at the sight.
Carlos was naked, only dressed in tight and skimpy lace panties. He wrote under it "Do you like it?" Nico looked around and hoped that nobody saw the picture. Everyone else looked forward with anticipation. "Carlos, you can't send me something like that, I'm at work!"
Another photo came where Carlos was pouting. "Baby, you look beautiful," he sent back. He knew how much Carlos missed him and he couldn't wait to see him again.
He put the phone down and concentrated again. But that stopped after a short time, because he got another message from Carlos. This time it was a video. Nico made sure that he had the sound off and started the video.
Carlos was still half-naked and began to stroke his penis while he bit his lip. The video stopped and Nico's breathing quickened a little. “Carlos, I'm in a meeting right now. We can have face-time sex later." The answer didn't take long "I miss you so much and I can't help thinking about your fat cock in my ass."
Nico didn't write back this time and hoped that Carlos didn't want to continue. But he thought wrong, less than a minute later he received another video. The focus was now on Carlos' crotch. His panties were pushed to the side a little, so that hard cock was exposed. He rubbed his length over and over with his free hand. Nico was sure that if he had turned on the sound, he would hear him moan.
He stopped the video and felt his blood slowly pouring into his penis. He put it down and tried not to think of Carlos naked, hard and willing. Again he got a message, but this time he didn't read it.
10 minutes later the meeting was over and before anyone could say anything else, he left the building and drove the short way to his hotel. He ran into his room, which got funny looks, but he didn't care.
When he got to his room, he undressed and picked up his cell phone again. He started the video again, this time with sound and just with Carlos moaning he got hard. He started rubbing his penis in time with Carlos.
After the video ended, he started the next one. Carlos was completely naked now and knelt on all fours on the bed. His legs were spread apart and he was fingering himself. His moans got louder and Nico could hear his name again and again. Nico took a picture of his hard cock and sent it to Carlos.
He started the video again, which got interrupted by the video call from Carlos. Without hesitation he accepted it and saw Carlos lying on his back again, but still with his legs apart.
"So you like it after all." Carlos grinned. Nico saw how he reached next to him and took a thick dildo in his hand. "It's not as great as your cock, but it's okay for now." He brought it to his mouth. Looking at the camera and Nico, he licked the length and then took it in his mouth. He pushed it in until he gagged slightly.
Nico's movements got faster. "Carlos, fuck you with it. Please." Carlos let the dildo out of his mouth with a plop and slowly began to push it into his tight hole. “Nico, how I wish it were you. How much I miss your fat cock, how it keeps pushing into me. How much I miss not being able to walk all day after that." Carlos started to moan and gave a quick thrust.
Nico looked spellbound at the dildo and how Carlos hole closed around it and took it in. "Come on baby, come for me." He saw how Carlos movements became uncontrolled and he came on his chest moaning loudly. Not quite down from his high yet, he stroked his upper body, took some cum and licked it off his finger.
"I can't wait to finally taste your cum again." Nico came and splashed his sperm on the bed. They both smiled at each other. "Baby I miss you. But you will be punished for what you did today. Revenge is sweet." Carlos just laughed.
A day later, Carlos was in the meeting for the upcoming race. He was talking to his race engineer when he saw that he had received a message from Nico. He had to smile and took his phone. Nico always wrote to him every race weekend whether he was doing well and how the car was. What he didn't expect, however, was to get a picture of Nico's bulge in his pants.
He locked his cell phone and went on talking. Less than a minute later he got another photo, this time of his fat, hard cock. A slight whimper escaped Carlos. "Nico, can you stop sending me nude pictures? I'm at work." “That excuse didn't stop you when you sent me some." "Can you blame me for it? I bought lace panties, what else should I have done?"
Nico stopped taking photos and Carlos could continue to concentrate. After the meeting was over, he went to his room and called Nico.
Later that weekend
Carlos had put his arm around Lando and both went laughing towards their hotel room. "Good night Carlos." "Good night Cabron", Carlos gave Lando a kiss on the temple and then went into his room. When he had closed the door behind him, he was pressed against it.
He looked around in panic, but then noticed that it was Nico and he calmed down. "What are you doing here? I thought I won't see you again until tomorrow." "I wanted to surprise you, but as I can see, you don't need me anymore. I saw how close you were with Lando."
"But Nico, I need only you, I love you." Nico pressed a leg between Carlos' and pressed it his penis. A gasp escaped Carlos. "For real? Does he know that too? Does he know that I'm the only one who can really give it to you?" He bit into Carlos's neck, leaving a hickey there.
"Please Nico not there there, everyone can see it." Nico didn't stop and spread more hickey on Carlos's neck. "Everyone should see that you belong only to me." Carlos tried to push Nico away, but he took his hands and held them over his head.
Nico opened Carlos' pants with one hand and reached inside. Carlos groaned and closed his eyes. "Can Lando make you moan like that?" He reached into Carlos underpants and cupped his penis, which was already hard and producing precum. Nico took it away again and held it in front of Carlos' face. "Can he make you get so wet?"
Carlos shook his head. Nico released Carlos' hands briefly, turned him around and held his hands tightly again above his head. He pulled Carlos' pants and underpants down further. With a dry finger, he pushed into his hole quickly and hard. Carlos hissed in pain which quickly turned into pleasure. Nico opened his pants and took out his own cock.
He spat on its tip and penetrated it a little into Carlos hole. Carlos groaned and bit his arm to keep the noise to a minimum. “Hey, show the world how good I can give it to you. Show them that only I can make you scream and not Lando." He thrusted into Carlos without warning. Who cried out in pain.
He pushed into Carlos, who was now moaning out of lust. "Can Lando give it to you as well as I can?" Carlos shook his head. Nico hit him on the ass.. "Talk to me." "No, only you can fuck me so well."
"I'll fuck you until you beg me to stop." His thrusts quickened and Carlos' penis rubbed against the door. "Nico, harder." Nico pulled Carlos a little away from the door so that he could bend him better. His thrusts got harder and hit Carlos' prostate at a rapid pace.
"Nico", Carlos shouted and came. His cum he sprayed on the door and he tried to calm his breath. Nico pushed on. With a deep moan, he came deep inside Carlos. He turned him around and began to wildly kiss him. He took off his pants and gestured for Carlos to do the same.
When they were both were dressed in only their t-shirts, he picked Carlos up. Still kissing, he brought him to bed. He pulled away from him and let him fall on the bed. "Take off your clothes." Both undressed themselfs. Nico knelt in front of Carlos and spread his legs. All of a sudden he pushed 4 fingers into his hole, which made him scream.
"I want you to forget everything and everyone except me." He scratched along his upper body so that it would later leave traces. Carlos whimpered. "Please Nico." Nico leaned down and whispered in his ear. "I'm not done with you yet."
He ran a finger over Carlos' soft penis. He bit into Carlos' nipple, which made him scream again. He licked it once and did the same for the other. "Everyone should see and hear who you belong to." He pushed two times more and Carlos came again.
Nico let go of him. He crawled over Carlos so that he was kneeling over his face and brought his penis to Carlos' mouth. "Open it for me baby." Carlos opened it and Nico gave a gentle push. "Just like this baby, show me I'm the only one for you." He thrusted deep into Carlos' throat until his nose touched Nico's body.
He licked Nico's length and Nico began to moan. He took it out of his mouth and crawled back again. He put one of Carlos' legs over his shoulder and began to thrust into him at a fast pace. He took Carlos' hands and entwined them with his own. He held them next to Carlos' head and looked deep into his eyes.
"Tell me who you belong to." "You," Carlos whispered. "Louder." "You.", Carlos spoke louder. "Louder, everyone should hear it." "You." Carlos yelled and came. Nico pushed twice times more and came back in Carlos.
Nico leaned down and kissed Carlos gently on the mouth. He slipped out of him, which made Carlos whimper in pain. He laid down next to him and pulled him into his arms. "I missed you." Carlos smiled exhausted. "Me too." He sat up and kissed Nico again.
“You know if you had let me know, I would have stopped, wouldn't I? I don't want to hurt you.", He stroked Carlos' hair. “I know, but I liked it. I'm just so glad I am free tomorrow, I won't be able to move. You should be jealous more often.", He laughed lightly and kissed Nico on the chest.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 12: Charles x Lewis x Seb - New things
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Just_Juliette. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Lewis, do you think that's a good idea?" Seb asked him when they were on their way to Charles. “Yes, you also wanted to try something new. And Charles has done that before.” He looked around and when he saw no one, kissed him and then knocked on Charles' door. He opened it and let both in.
“First of all, there are a few rules. It should be fun for you. There is a safe word so you say it when you want to stop, it is “Verstappen”, they both laughed, but Charles continued to look at them sternly and both of them stopped laughing. “In between I will ask you how you are. You then tell me a colour, green means you are fine and we can continue, yellow means you need a short break and red means we have to end the action. Understood?"
Both nodded. “Today you just call me sir and if I ask you something, you answer me. So, when I ask you, did you understand, then you answer me, yes, we have sir. Do you understand that?” “Yes, we have sir.”, Both spoke in unison. "Good, then undress and kneel in front of me." Without words, both undressed and knelt in front of Charles.
"Don't you want to take off your clothes too?" Seb asked and looked at Charles. "Did I talk to you?" He held Seb by the chin and jerked his head up so that he looked at him. “No, sir.” “So, you mustn't talk either, because don't forget, I’m the only one who have a say in this. And if you disobey me, you will be punished. Do you understand?” “Yes, we have sir.” Charles grinned. "Colour?" "Green.", Lewis said, Charles looked at Seb and he said green too. "Very well."
"Lewis, kneel on the stool there." Charles pointed to a stool that was at the end of the bed. Lewis didn't move. "Lewis, I spoke to you." He got up and knelt again, this time just on the stool. "Seb, lie down on the bed." Seb got up immediately and lay down.
Charles went to his backpack and took out a few things. He went to the bed. "Get your hands on," he ordered Seb. He held out both hands and Charles handcuffed them. He pulled his arms over Seb's head and tied them to the head end with a rope. He looked again to see if it was firm enough and then went to the end of the bed. He took a rope and tied it around Seb's ankle, then tied him to the bedpost. He repeated this on the other joint, so that Seb was now lying on the bed with his legs spread wide. "What colour Seb?" "Green."
“I forgot to tell you something else, you are only allowed to come when I tell you. If you come, if I forbid you, you will be punished. Do you understand that?” “Yes, sir.” Charles stepped away from the bed and walked over to Lewis. "On the floor and on all fours." He got up and got on all fours in front of Charles. Charles went back to his backpack and got a small tube of lube.
He smeared it on his fingers and started widening Lewis' hole. "Right there, Charles," Lewis moaned as Charles touched his prostate. Immediately a slap on Lewis' ass cheek echoed across the room. “I said what I want to be called. And if you don’t behave, you'll be punished.” Another slap followed and Charles took his fingers out of Lewis' hole.
"Stay like this and don't move!" Lewis heard a rustle and then felt something being pushed into his hole. Right inside it touched his prostate and filled him whole. He was sure it was a dildo. A moan escaped him and it got louder when he felt the dildo start to vibrate.
"Get up and kneel back on the stool." With shaky legs he got up and knelt down again. He was sitting on the dildo, which was now constantly pressing on his prostate. He groaned continuously now and saw Charles holding a remote control. He turned the vibration down a little and put it on the bedside table. It was getting hard for Lewis not to come from the constant vibration on his prostate. "Lewis, colour?" He couldn't help but moan the "green".
"If the others only knew what kind of little slut you are." He took a blindfold and blindfolded Seb's eyes. "Colour?" "Green." He took the remote and increased the vibration of the dildo in Lewis' ass again. He saw Charles take a feather and use it to stroke the area around Seb's cock. At the same time, he pinched one of his nipples. "Ouch," Seb shouted, but Charles saw him getting harder. So, he pinched him again, Seb screamed again in pain, but his penis produced more precum.
Lewis squirmed on the stool, his prostate was constantly penetrated by the vibration and his climax was near, yet he tried not to come. His cock stood hard and dripping between his legs. He had closed his eyes through lust. "Open your eyes and watch your boyfriend." Lewis opened his eyes as good as possible. Charles took the remote and increased the vibration a little. "Lewis, what colour?" "Definitely green."
He never lost his gaze and he saw Charles go to the refrigerator and get ice cubes. He took one and ran it over Seb's red nipple, who gasped. When these were melted, he took a new one and stroked his torso until it stopped in front of his hard cock. "Omg.", Seb groaned.
Lewis cock was now aching hard and he wanted nothing more than to come, but he knew he wasn't allowed to. Charles ran the ice cube over Seb's inner thigh to his ass. He put a cube in his mouth and smoothed the edges. With the ice cube he traced Seb's crack, which made him moan. He spread his ass cheeks with one hand and then pushed the ice cube into Seb's hole. "Omg," he yelled, arching his back. “Seb, colour?” “Green, green, green. Omg that's so good. "
Charles repeated this with more ice cubes, which slowly melted inside Seb's hole. Just as he was about to take another, he heard Lewis cry out loud and come with tears in his eyes. Charles left Seb all at once and approached Lewis. "Did you just come?" He looked at him sternly. Lewis still had tears in his eyes, his cock was still hard despite the orgasm and the dildo was still vibrating against his prostate at a high speed.
"Yes, sir." He bowed his head and looked at the floor in shame. "Colour?" "Green." "Were you allowed to come?" "No sir." "And what did I say if you didn't obey my orders?" "I'll be punished sir." "Exactly, on all fours in front of Seb.“ He went to Seb and took off the blindfold. "Watch your boyfriend get punished for not hearing."
Lewis now looked in the direction of Seb and was so close to his hard cock. "Count!" Charles raised his hand and slapped Lewis' ass cheek hard. "One!" He moaned in pain and pleasure. Another slap. "Two." Charles repeated this up to the 10th slap.
"And did you learn something?" "Yes, sir." "Turn around and sit down." He turned and both could look at each other, between them their hard cocks. The vibration of the dildo in Lewis' ass could be heard softly. Charles walked away briefly and got a second dildo. "Here, get it really wet." Seb opened his mouth and Charles pushed it inside. Seb ran his tongue around it until it was wet.
Charles took the dildo out of his mouth and then slowly pushed it into his hole. When he was fully in, he turned on the vibration.
Both groaned in competition, the vibrations moving at a fast pace. Charles stood grinning with the remote controls in his hands next to the bed and varied them. “If the whole world could see you lying here with your legs apart, with dildos in your ass and hard throbbing cocks. Do you want to come?” “Yes, sir,” both moaned at the same time.
"If you really wanted to come, beg for it." "Please sir, let us come." "Exactly, we were both good for you." Charles increased the pace. "I don't know." He put the remote controls to one side and stroked their hard cocks as light as a feather. "Please sir," both moaned and Charles saw tears well up in their eyes.
"Okay, you can come." Both came screaming at the command, but Charles didn't stop the dildos. They splashed across their own bodies. As they both tried to come down from their highs, Charles increased the vibrations one last time. Within a very short time they came again, this time without cum splashing.
Charles stopped and they both tried to calm their breaths. Charles slowly pulled the dildos out of their holes and freed Seb from his bonds. "And did you like it?" Both nodded exhausted. Charles just laughed, "Me too, so if you feel like it again, you'll know where to find me."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 13: Nico x Lance - Shower Fun
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by djzsjm. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Lance, do we want to go?", Esteban looked at him questioningly. Both had been in the gym for an hour and had just finished when Lance saw Nico enter the studio. "You can go, I'll stay a little longer." Esteban followed Lance's gaze and groaned in annoyance. "Then have fun looking at Nico's cock."
Esteban left and Lance saw Nico started lifting weights. He himself sat on the bike, from which he had a good view of Nico. His gaze fell on Nico's short shorts and what was hidden in them. How much he would like to see his penis, how much he would like to taste it and, above all, how much he would like to feel it deep inside himself.
Nico started to sweat and took off his T-shirt. Lance's eyes were drawn from Nico's crotch to his upper body. He licked his lips and felt his penis come to life. Since no one was there except himself and Nico, he began to caress his penis unobtrusively.
Nico bent down, his penis pressed against his pants and Lance could see an outline. His hand quickened a little and a small moan escaped him. Nico had heard that too and was now looking at Lance. "Hey, Lancey."
Lance only raised his hand briefly and then looked at the floor, embarrassed. He got up and tried as best he could to cover his hard-on. He picked up his things and went into the locker room. He undressed and went into the shower.
His penis was still hard. He looked around and since Nico had just started training and no one else was around, he started to take him in his hand. He slowly stroked its length with one hand. With the other he took his balls and began to squeeze them lightly.
He imagined how it would be Nico who touches him, who slowly strokes him to the climax and then takes him quickly and hard from behind.
His movements quickened and he began to moan Nico's name. He was in his own world and did not notice the door opening and a second person entering the shower.
He tipped his head back and groaned as two arms hugged him from behind and one lay on his penis. He yelped and stopped moving. He felt a bare penis on his ass and couldn't move.
He was turned around and saw that it was Nico. "Nico?" "Hey my beautiful.", Nico stroked his hair. He ran his hand over Lance's torso, belly, and then his hard cock.
With the other hand he ran his thumb over Lance's lips and poked in. Immediately he licked his thumb with his tongue. Nico's hand let go of Lance's penis, pulled him closer so that both cocks touched and made Lance moan.
Nico replaced the thumb in Lance's mouth with his tongue and they both began to make out wildly. The splashing of the water and the low moaning of the two could be heard throughout the shower.
Lance grew braver and grabbed Nico's hard cock. The feeling of Nico's fat and big cock in his hand made him moan into the kiss. Nico pulled away from him and grabbed his ass, pulled Lance even closer and rubbed his cock against Lance's.
"Do you think I didn't see you rubbing your way through your pants and watching me earlier? What were your thoughts?” Nico distributed kisses over Lance's neck. "I finally wanted to see your cock, I wanted to taste it and I wanted to feel it."
Nico pulled away and gently pushed Lance to the floor. "You wanted to taste it, then fulfill your wish." Lance licked Nico's tip briefly and moaned. "Do you like it?" "Yes, very much." He looked at him from below and smiled.
Lance opened his mouth and took Nico in. Nico grabbed Lance's hair and began to moan as he kept licking his cock. Just before coming, he let it slide out of Lance and helped him to get up again.
"Turn around baby." Lance turned and propped himself up against the wall with his hands. Nico got on his knees and stroked Lance's ass with his hands. He kissed each cheek once and ran his finger through the crack.
"Please Nico", Lance pushed his ass against Nico. He kept licking over Lance's hole and then poked lightly into the ring of muscles. He added a finger and poked it gently into Lance.
When Lance only groaned, he added a second finger. He got up again but was still pushing into Lance's hole. He spread kisses on Lance's neck. "Do you like it baby?" Lance nodded unable to say anything, his dream just came true.
When Nico added a third finger, Lance hoisted briefly. "Ssh, stay calm baby, it will be better soon." Nico curved his fingers and met Lance's prostate, the pain turned into pleasure and he began to moan.
When Lance was far enough, Nico took his fingers out of him and he whimpered. "Please Nico, fuck me. I've been waiting for it for so long. ”Nico kissed his neck and then slowly thrusted his penis into Lance. Although Nico's fingers widened it, Nico's cock was thicker and larger and it burned.
When he was completely in, he stopped. "Everything will be fine baby. Tell me when you're ready. ”Nico stroked his back to calm him down. "Okay, you can." Slowly Nico slid out and then pushed again. In addition to the sounds of the water and the moans, there was the clapping of skin on skin.
Nico increased his pace when the two heard voices and opened the door to the changing room. "Come on baby." Nico whispered, slipped out of him, turned off the water and pulled Lance into a separate shower cubicle.
They closed the door and turned the water back on. "You have to be quiet now, okay baby?" Lance nodded and turned back around. This time it was easier for Nico to push into him. They heard men entering the shower.
Lance began to moan softly. Nico reached for Lance and took his penis in his hand. "Nico", Lance moaning grew louder. With his other hand Nico covered his mouth. "Baby, do you want them to hear what we are doing here? That you let me fuck you? Then you have to be quiet."
Parallel to Nico's thrusts, his hand around Lance's penis also got faster. After a very short time Lance came, the moan muffled by Nico's hand. Nico kept pushing and then came too. The cum was floated away by the water.
Nico slipped out of Lance and turned him around. He took his face in his hands and kissed him deeply. "Come on, let's get changed and then to bed." Lance looked at Nico with wide eyes. "In bed together?" Nico laughed. "Yes, together into the bed and maybe not just to sleep."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 14: Carlos x Lando - Little Kitten
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by viv1998. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Carlos, do you really think I should wear these?", Lando was wearing black leggings and a black t-shirt. He wore a headband with kitten ears and had whiskers painted on his face. McLaren threw a costume party and while Carlos goes as Superman, Lando goes as a kitten. He had been looking forward to it and liked his costume too, but what would the others think of it?
Carlos took Lando's face in his hands and kissed him gently on the mouth. "You look beautiful, my little kitten." Lando smiled. "But why does these leggings have a hole on the back?" Carlos grinned and went to his bag. He searched briefly and then took out a cat's tail.
"Every cat needs a tail." Lando was pleased that Carlos had thought of him and his costume. He had forgotten to buy one. "But why the hole?" "Because we have to fix it." Carlos came closer and Lando saw how he wants to fix the tail on him. "Carlos, you can't seriously mean that.", The tail had a butt plug on one side. "I can't walk around with my pants open and certainly not with a butt plug in my ass."
"But baby, you'd be the most beautiful cat and nobody sees how it is really attached." Carlos hugged him and put one finger into the hole of Lando's leggings. He gently stroked Lando's boxer shorts and whispered in his ear, “You would be the hottest kitten. Don't you want to be that?” He licked the place under his ear where he knew that Lando is really sensitive.
Lando whimpered slightly. "Okay, I'll do that. But if I don't like it, we'll leave it here." Carlos kissed him with a smile. "But you have to take off your underpants for it." Lando took off the trousers and underpants and was now naked below.
"You're so beautiful right now and if we didn't have to go to the party, I would take you here and now." Lando groaned at the thought. Carlos turned Lando around and got on his knees. "I'm going to widen you now and then you put your leggings back on and then I can insert your tail, okay?" Lando nodded.
Carlos licked Lando's hole. He opened a tube of lube and smeared it over his fingers and Lando's hole. From the morning sex, Lando was still a little wide and Carlos was able to push directly into him with two fingers. Lando groaned and hardened to his displeasure. "Carlos, go faster, I can't go there with a hard-on right away." Carlos added a third finger, which made Lando moan even more and he now was completely hard.
Carlos slipped his fingers out of Lando and stood up. "Put your leggings back on." Lando put them back on, trying not to get any precum on his pants. Carlos took the plug, lubricated it with lubed and slowly pushed it into Lando's hole. Lando began to moan and wanted to touch his hard penis, but then it occurred to him that they have to go straight away and that he shouldn’t have any stains on his pants.
Carlos pulled Lando to a mirror. "Look at how beautiful you are." Lando turned and saw the tail. He stroked it once and smiled. “Do you like it, baby?” “Yeah, it looks really good. Thank you, Carlos. "He turned around, put his arms around Carlos' neck and then pulled him into a kiss. "Do you still think it's bad that you are naked underneath?" “A little bit and that you can now see my cock, but then I can also pull my T-shirt down further."
Half an hour later they were at the party. Lando's erection had subsided and they both sat at their table and waited for food.
Lando wobbled back and forth. Carlos put a hand on his knee under the table and stroked it. "Are you okay?" He whispered in his ear. "I'm just trying to find a comfortable position." He found one and remained seated. The food came and everyone started when he suddenly noticed how the butt plug began to vibrate.
He yelped and all eyes fell on him. He looked down, ashamed, and everyone concentrated on their food again. The vibrations didn't stop and he felt himself getting hard. "Carlos, the plug vibrates.", He whispered in Carlos' ear and looked at him helplessly. "I know", Carlos grinned and Lando saw how he was holding a small remote control in his hand. Lando gave him a startled look.
"Be calm and concentrate on your food, or do you want to let the others know how dirty you are?" Lando shook his head slightly and concentrated on his food again. He was now really hard and with every little movement his erection rubbed against his leggings.
Carlos increased the pace and Lando became shakier. "I still forgot to say, remember that you don't come, or do you want the others to see the stain of your cum on your leggings?" Lando shook his head again, he was afraid if he would say something, he would groan loudly.
The food was cleared away and everyone waited for the dessert. Carlos put his hand on Lando's thigh and stroked it again and again. Each time his touch went up until he stopped just before Lando's hard cock and took his hand away. He increased the vibration again, which made Lando whimper softly. "Lando," said Carlos in a deep and stern tone.
Lando took his water glass and wanted to have a drink, but his hand was trembling too much with excitement and he put it down again. “Are you okay Lando?” Andi Seidl, who was sitting opposite him as Batman, asked him. Lando just nodded. Andi's gaze went to Carlos, but he also nodded, smiling. Not entirely convinced of the two, he turned to Zak, who was sitting next to him.
For dessert there was ice cream and cream and Carlos made a show of licking his cream off his spoon. When the meal was over, Andi got up and gave a speech. Carlos had meanwhile reduced the vibration to a minimum.
Andi was finished and everyone was clapping, people got up, started going to the bar or dancing. "Come on baby, let's dance." "Carlos, I have a hard-throbbing cock that you can see through my pants and a huge stain of my precum. I can't get up like that." "Yes, you can, it's dark and most of them are already drunk."
Without waiting for an answer, he pulled Lando up. He pulled his t-shirt over his erection as best he could. With trembling legs, he followed Carlos close in front of him. He pulled Lando close, his erection wedged between his bodies. Slowly he began to move, rubbing Lando's hard cock. Lando put his hands around Carlos' neck and put his head on his neck.
Carlos increased the vibration again and held Lando so that he wouldn't collapse. "Please Carlos.", Lando whimpered, biting down into Carlos's neck so as not to groan loudly. He had been aroused for far too long and it was almost painful. "Ssh, baby. You don't want to come in between all the people, do you? You don't want everyone to know how dirty you are. "
Carlos looked around, nobody was concentrating on them and most of them were already way too drunk. He put a hand on Lando's bum and pushed the plug further into Lando's hole.
"Not Carlos, I'll come." "Maybe that's what I want." Carlos smirked and increased the vibration again. He pulled the plug out a little and then pushed it back in. “Do you like it, baby? Getting fucked with a plug here in front of everyone else? Do you like that every second someone could notice how filthy you are?” Lando bit into Carlos's neck again and was sure that it would leave its mark.
Andi came up to them again. "Hey, is Lando okay?" Carlos nodded. "He's just tired." "Then take him home, you don't have to stay anymore." He smiled, stroked Lando's hair and then left. "You heard him baby, come on let's go." Lando nodded.
Carlos picked him up and then walked with him towards the exit. "Carlos, this is the wrong way." "Baby, you don't think we're going yet, do you?" He opened the door to the toilet, went into a cabine and closed the door. He put Lando on the toilet and undid his pants. "Come here baby." Lando got on his knees in front of him. "Lick, my dirty little kitten." Lando licked Carlos' tip and collected his precum. "You should see yourself, so beautiful and so dirty."
Lando began to take Carlos full length in his mouth. "Just like that baby, nobody blows as nicely as you." Lando grinned and continued.
"Stop." Lando let go of Carlos. "Get up baby." Lando got up and leaned against the wall for stability. Carlos took the remote control and hit the highest level. This time Lando groaned loudly. "Baby, what do you want now?" "Please, let me come," he brought out with a groan. He grabbed his pants and wanted to get his cock out. “Stop baby, you keep your pants on. And you can come."
Lando let himself go and came moaning loudly in his leggings. Carlos saw Lando's eyes roll back into his head and a large stain of cum build up in his pants. Lando was still on his high when Carlos turned him around, pulled the plug out with one pull, and pushed into him at a fast and hard pace.
“Omg Carlos, I've been waiting for your fat cock the whole time. Please Carlos, come inside of me." Carlos pushed on and on until he came. Despite his peak, he continued and Lando came again. He kissed his neck and then slipped out of him. He took the cats tail and put it back in Lando's hole, preventing his cum from running out of it.
"You never give the costume back, it makes me really horny and I think you have to wear it more often, but then only with us in bed." Lando laughed and tried to cover up the sperm stain on his pants with his T-shirt.
Carlos gently took his hands and stopped him. "Leave that, everyone should be able to see that." "Carlos, please." Lando whined, but Carlos saw a twinkle in his eyes. "You like that. You like that you are walking around with a big stain of your cum and my cum in your ass." Now Lando had to grin, "Maybe?" "Baby, I think this will be a long night And don’t even think I wouldn’t do something like that again, now that I know how much you like being hard in public."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 15: Max x Dan x Lando (&Carlos) - Uups!
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by F1_S_R. I really like writing those three and if any of you have more ideas just send them to me. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Carlos and Lando were standing together when Max approached them both. "Hey, you two. Lando, should Dan and I help you getting other thoughts?” He grinned at him and Lando grinned back. "With pleasure, as always?" Max nodded and then left again.
Carlos looked perplexed at Lando. "What was that?" Lando laughed. "That was Max, Carlos, your former teammate." Carlos gave Lando a small slap on the head. "What did he mean by getting other thoughts?" "Only that we spend the evening together, nothing spectacular."
In the evening, Lando knocked on their room. Max, dressed in one of Dan's oversized T-shirts, opened the door. "Hey, come in." Lando went in and saw Dan just sitting on the bed in tight underpants.
"Hey Baby Boy.", Lando grinned and sat down next to Dan on the bed, Max followed him and sat on the other side of Dan. He put both arms around them and kissed their forehead. "My two little ones." He ran his hand into Lando's pants and stroked his crack. “Have you already fingered yourself? Did you come here with a wide and wet hole?” Lando nodded.
"You would have been ready anytime to let anyone fuck you who wanted to? Would you have spread your legs for everyone just because you love it so much to have a cock up your ass?” “I… uh… ” Lando started to stutter, but he had a grin on his lips.
Dan turned him over so he was on his stomach. He pulled him up and Lando knelt in front of him on all fours. “Do you know what to do with someone like you? You punish them.” He pulled Lando's pants down and hit his ass. “No one is allowed to see you like this apart from us!” Another slap. "Nobody else is allowed to fuck your little hole." Another slap.
Dan gestured for Max to stand in front of Lando. He crossed the bed and stood in front of Lando. "Would you also blow everyone's cock if they asked?" Another slap. Lando couldn't help but moan, his penis hard and producing precum.
“Nobody else is allowed to fuck your little mouth. You are ours!” Another slap. Lando's ass was red now and Dan's handprints were clear.
Dan indicated Max to take off his underpants and he also took off his. Both of them thrusted into Lando at Dan's signal. Dan in his ass and Max in his mouth. Every time Dan pushed Max's penis got thrusted a little further down his throat and he began to moan slightly.
He grabbed his penis with his hand, but Dan held it tight. “You don't think you can touch yourself now, do you? You can only come when I tell you.” Max's movements got faster and before he came he took his penis out of Lando's mouth and splashed on his face.
Dan slipped out of Lando's ass and laid him on his back. He got handcuffs and tied Lando's arms to the bed. "So, now you can't touch." He let go of Lando and pulled Max to him. "Hey baby, what else do we want to do with him?", Dan ran Max over the nipples. "Do you think he can take us both in?"
Dan drove over Lando's hole and pushed into him with three fingers. "He's already so wide that he can do that too, aren’t you Baby Boy?", Both looked at Lando, who nodded excitedly. "But first I'll take care of you." He put Max gently next to Lando and gently stroked his inner thighs.
He kissed the way down and gave Max a kiss on the tip of his soft penis. He took it in his hand and licked the underside of his length once. Max began to moan and Lando enjoyed the sight, his penis still hard and dripping between his legs.
Dan licked ball after ball, sucked one in and ran his hand over the hardening penis. He switched from mouth to hand and began to lick Max length again. Max buried his hands in Dan's curls as he took his penis all the way into his mouth.
Lando started to moan. Dan took Max's penis out of his mouth and looked at Lando. "Shut up." He put three fingers in his mouth and then took Max's penis back into his own. Max kept pushing Dan's head onto his penis and Dan knew it wouldn't be long before he would come. So, he let it out of his mouth with a pop and kissed him.
"Come on baby, let's fill him so he knows who he belongs to." He loosened Lando's handcuffs. "You can't touch yourself, okay?" He asked in a stern tone. Lando nodded. "And if you want to stop, let me know, okay?", This time the tone was softer and Lando nodded again.
"Ride Max." Lando knelt and quickly dropped onto Max until he was in Lando with his full length. Both started to moan. Dan pushed Lando forward so that his and Max's upper body touched.
Lando heard Dan opening a tube of lube and then felt a damp finger that pushed into him next to Max's penis. Lando hoisted briefly, but then the pleasure came over him and he slowly began to fuck himself on Max's penis and Dan's fingers. When Dan saw this, he added a second finger.
Max pulled Lando's head towards him and started kissing him. When Lando groaned, Max pushed his tongue into Lando's mouth and they both groaned from the feeling. Dan added a third finger. Lando quickly got used to this finger and began to fuck Max faster. He smeared his precum on his and Max's upper body.
"Are you ready baby boy?" Lando nodded and felt Dan's tip slowly pushing into him. Lando groaned in pain and yelled "stop". "Shall we stop?" Dan asked worried. Lando shook his head. "No, I just want to get used to it for a moment." When the pain faded, Lando said okay and Dan pushed on.
“Lando, you are the best. You're so tight, but you take me and Maxy into you so well.” He kept stopping until he was completely inside. All three groaned at the feeling. “Omg, I've never been so full. I won't be able to go for the next few days.” He felt how Dan slowly pulled himself out and then pushed back.
All three moaned in unison when the door opened and Carlos stood there in shock. "What are you doing?", He had expected a lot when he wanted to find out what the three wanted to do, but not with seeing his teammates with two cocks up his ass.
"Carlos, come in or leave." Dan said annoyed. Carlos closed the door and went closer. Lando saw him for the first time because of his position. "Hi." He smiled at him and then started moaning again as Dan started to move.
Lando now also began to move on both cocks. Carlos gaze stopped on Lando's wide-open hole and how both cocks disappear again and again in him. He opened his pants and pulled out his penis and started jerking off.
"Carlos come here, Lando would definitely like to put it in his mouth." Carlos first looked at Max and then at Lando, who nodded his head quickly. He climbed up on the bed and knelt in front of Lando's face. He opened his mouth happily and Carlos thrusted into him.
All three found the same pace and thrusted into Lando. Only skin on skin and moaning could be heard. Carlos was the first to come into Lando's mouth. He pulled it out and then kissed Lando, causing his cum to spread in both mouths.
Dan and Max came almost at the same time and splashed into Lando's hole. "Please Dan, can I come?" "Yes, you can come Baby Boy.", Lando came, still with Dan and Max in the ass, screaming loudly. He produced so much cum and it almost never stopped.
Dan pulled out of him first and then Max. Lando rolled off him. "I've never felt so empty, I don't think my hole will recover from it." The others saw Lando's wide hole and how Max and Dan's sperm ran out.
"So, you've done that before?" Asked Carlos and looked at the others. "Had sex together? Yes, why, do you want to take part next time?” Dan grinned.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 16: Lando x Carlos - Separation
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Mclarengirl74. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando sat frozen on his hotel bed and looked at his phone. It was everywhere to read, “Breaking News - Carlos Sainz will join Ferrari next season”. He hadn't known about it, he was sure that both would drive together at McLaren next year. They always had so much fun and everyone was always talking about the bromance between the two. Was that all a lie?
Lando locked his phone, put it on his bedside table, and then lay down. He pulled the covers over his head and felt tears starting to run down his cheeks. Did Carlos leave McLaren because of him? And why hadn't he said anything to him? Maybe he didn't like him at all and was happy to finally get rid of him?
Lando's tears grew. He didn't want to lose Carlos, especially not because he liked him more than just a friend. But now Carlos is getting a new teammate. A better teammate, one who was more grown up and one who was better looking. He had nothing against Charles, he liked him, but for taking Carlos away from him, he hated him.
He heard his phone ring, but ignored it and continued to bury himself in his blanket. He forgot the world around him until two arms closed around him. The covers were pulled away a little and he saw Carlos lay in front of him. At the thought of Carlos changing, he started crying again and pulled the covers back over his head.
“What are you doing here?”, he asked through the blanket. “You didn’t answer your phone so I came looking for you. And when I knocked you didn’t so I used the spare key you gave me.” The only thing he could hear where Landos sniffling.
"Hey, what happened?" He pulled the covers back and looked at Lando worried. "Do you hate me?", Lando spoke in a broken and low voice. Carlos brushed the tears from his cheek with his hand. “No, I could never hate you. Why do you think so?” “You're leaving McLaren. Because of me?"
Carlos pulled Lando closer to him. “No, I would never leave McLaren because of you. Ferrari made me an offer, I couldn't say no, it's a unique opportunity. It has nothing to do with you or McLaren.” “But then you have Charles, you will forget about me.” Carlos kissed Lando on the forehead and then on the cheek. "I could never forget you."
"But Charles is not that childish, a better driver and he looks better." Carlos laughed slightly and lifted the blanket so he could lie down under it and pulled Lando close to him. “Yes, that's all. But you are too, you are such a great driver. You are not childish, you make this strict world get a little more colourful. And yes, Charles looks good, but you are so much more beautiful. Your smile makes my heart beat faster every time. And you have such beautiful eyes that I could lose myself in again and again. You're perfect Lando.", He whispered the last part.
Lando's cheeks were now slightly red. "Do you really mean that?" Lando asked in a low tone. Carlos smiled at him. "Of course, I'd never joke about that." Lando's gaze fell from Carlos' eyes to his lips and back again. He approached and then gently placed his lips on Carlos'.
Carlos returned the kiss and began to move his lips. He put his hand on Lando's hip and his hand in Carlos's hair. Carlos licked Lando's lips, he opened them and the kiss became more passionate.
After a while, they had to come off due to a lack of air. Both looked at each other and had to smile. Carlos traced a bare strip of Lando's skin on his hip with his hand. When Lando said nothing, he continued to run his hand under his shirt. He ran over his abs to the waistband of his shorts, making Landos breath faster.
Carlos turned both of them, even so that he was on top of Lando. He pulled up his shirt and kissed his stomach. He kissed around his belly button and then went lower to the waistband of his pants. He kissed along the edge and then back up. He pushed the shirt further up and Lando took it off completely.
Carlos took off his shirt too, then leaned over Lando. He kissed him and rubbed his crotch against Lando's, which made both of them moan. "You are so beautiful Lando.", Lando blushed again. Carlos kissed his cheek, his neck to his nipple. He kissed it and then licked it until it got hard. He continued kissing his way over Lando's upper body, to the other nipple. He licked this too until it became hard.
Carlos kept kissing his way to Lando's waistband. Lando started whimpering. "Please Carlos." He took off Lando's shorts and saw how Lando was hard in his underpants. He kissed Lando's knee, then Lando's thigh and inner thigh. "Please Carlos, touch me finally."
Carlos released himself and also took off his pants, his erection visible in his underpants. He leaned back between Lando's legs and kissed his erection through his shorts. He pulled away and kissed Lando again. In the meantime, he ran his hand over Lando's erection and he groaned into the kiss.
Carlos pulled away and finally pulled Lando's underpants down. "Finally.", Carlos leaned back down and kissed his penis again. He distributed kisses from the tip, down the length, to his balls. Lando groaned, arched his back, and put his hand in Carlos' hair. He licked Lando's full length and then put it in his mouth.
"Carlos, you are so good." Carlos bounced his head up and down on Lando's penis and then let go of him. "Carlos, can you undress too?" Carlos grinned and then undressed completely. Lando sucked in a breath at the sight of Carlos's hard penis.
Carlos leaned over Lando again and kissed him again. He rubbed his hips against Lando's and both cocks touched. They both began to moan into the kiss. Lando crossed his legs around Carlos's waist and pulled him closer.
He pulled away and looked at Carlos. "Please Carlos, I want to feel you inside me." Carlos caressed his cheek. "Are you sure we don't have to do that if you don't want to." "Yes, I do." “Sure”, Lando just nodded.
"Do you have any lube?" Lando pointed towards the bedside table. He took his legs away from Carlos's hips and Carlos took the lube.
He spread Lando's legs and smeared the lube on his finger. "If it hurts you or you want to quit, let me know, okay?" "Carlos, this is not my first time." "I just want you to like it because it is our first time." Lando smiled and pulled Carlos down to kiss him.
Meanwhile, Carlos finger pushed his way slowly and carefully into Lando. He waited a moment and then pushed. Lando started to moan. "More Carlos." He took a second finger and gently pushed it over to the others. He slowly began to widen it. Lando groaned loudly when Carlos touched his prostate. When he realized that Lando was ready, he added a third finger.
It wasn't long before Lando looked at him. "I'm ready." "Really?", Carlos kissed him gently. “Yes, really.” “Do you have condoms?” “Yes, but I would like it without one. I want to feel you. Or don't you want that?“, Lando looked uncertainly at Carlos. "I want that too, I just didn't know if you wanted it."
Carlos took the lube and was about to smear it on his penis when Lando stopped him. "May I?" Carlos nodded and saw how Lando spread lube on his hands and then gently wrapped it around Carlos' penis. He circled Carlos tip with his thumb, who threw his head back in a low moan.
"Stop, otherwise I'll be right there." Lando grinned and let go of him. Carlos took his penis in his hand and slowly pushed it into Lando's hole. Lando hoisted and tensed. "You have to relax.", he stroked Lando's stomach and then pushed on. When he was completely inside he waited. "Let me know when you're ready." Lando nodded and pulled Carlos closer to him again.
"You can." Slowly he began to move and the pain quickly turned into pleasure. Lando crossed his legs again behind Carlos's hip and this pushed him deeper and deeper. When he only touched Lando's prostate and he couldn't help but scream Carlos' name.
Carlos put a hand around Lando's penis and stroked it parallel to his thrusts. “Carlos, I'll come. Faster.” Carlos increased his pace and Lando came screaming loudly on his chest.
Still out of breath, he looked at Carlos. "Please Carlos, come inside of me.", Carlos pushed further and then came in Lando. He came down from his high and then slid out of him. Lando gave him a tired smile as he stood up. "Where are you going?", Lando was scared that he would leave. "I'll be right back, I'll just get a rag to clean you up."
He came back and wiped Lando's cum of his body and his own of his ass. He lay down next to him and opened his arms. Lando laid his head on his chest. “No matter what, we can do it. I won't let you go again. And Dan and Max did it too.” He kissed Lando on the hair and noticed that he was already asleep. He pulled him closer and then fell asleep too.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 17: Seb x Charles x George x Lando x Alex - Night fun
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Tonidomi74. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey, you two. Are you coming back tonight?", Charles looked at Lando and George questioningly, ignoring Alex a little. "Why coming over?", Alex now looked at all three questioningly. "The four of us have a little fun together.", Lando grinned at Alex. "You want to join us? You will like it.”, now George looked at him too.
Charles looked all over Alex and then stopped his gaze at his crotch. "I think you'd go really well with it." Alex looked at everyone a little uncertainly, but then said he would come tp, although he still didn't know what it was about. "Very good, I'll see you tonight.", Charles grinned and went on to the Ferrari Hospitality.
"Will you tell me what is being done there?", He looked at both of them who just grinned and shook their heads. "Not even a tip?", The two of them still shook their heads. "And what should I wear?", Now they both laughed. "It doesn't matter what you're wearing.", George said, "You can get rid of your clothes quickly anyway" he thought to himself.
Alex trudged after George and Lando until they were in front of Charles Zimmer, who let them in after a short knock. Seb was only sitting on the bed in his underpants and Alex's eyes widened at the sight. Charles went to Seb on the bed and also stripped down to his underpants. He sat on his lap and then kissed him wildly, rubbing against him.
Alex stood by the door with his mouth wide open, watching Charles and Seb. He didn't see George and Lando undress and go to Seb and Charles on the bed. Once there, they dropped down next to the two of them. Charles let go of Seb and crawled over to Lando. He started kissing him hard and Alex could see Charles running his hand over Lando's penis.
Seb leaned over George and started rubbing against him.
George looked at Alex. "Are you coming here?", Everyone turned to Alex. "Um ... I don't know.", Charles got off Lando and walked towards Alex with a clear hard-on in his pants. He pouted at him with big eyes and breathed "Please Alex." He stood on his tiptoes and kissed him.
Alex hesitantly returned the kiss, then picked Charles up. He crossed his legs around Alex's back and with every step his penis rubbed against his stomach and he began to moan. He threw Charles on the bed and undressed himself.
Lando had taken off his underpants in the meantime and began to play with his penis. "Stop," Charles patted his hands and then took him in his hands. He looked Lando deeply in the eye and then licked the tip of it. "Charles," he groaned.
Seb and George were also naked. George was lying on his stomach, rubbing his hard cock against the bed. Seb hung over his ass and licked his hole. Again, and again he hit his ass and got a moan out of George.
Alex got on his knees behind Charles and pulled his panties down. He took some lube and poked a finger into it. Charles groaned into Lando's penis, which he was now taking up deep in his mouth.
"Lando, show me how you fuck your boyfriend. Show me how to properly give it to him, how he likes it the most.” Lando crawled out from under Charles and got into position behind George. Without waiting for a sign, he pushed into George at high speed. With each thrust he rubbed his penis against the bed sheet.
Alex fingered Charles faster and faster and took his penis in his other hand. With a few strokes, Charles came moaning loudly. He let himself fall and rolled over on his back. Alex took off their boxer shorts and started kissing Charles again.
Lando's thrusts grew faster. Seb kissed him. "May I fuck your boyfriend?" Lando nodded and let go of George. Seb turned George around and thrusted into him at a fast, hard pace. George's moans could be heard all over the room and his penis was dripping and hard on his stomach.
As Alex kissed Charles, he started to thrust into him. He hit the prostate every time and Charles stopped kissing him, the moaning made it impossible to do it anymore. Just as Alex was about to increase the pace, he noticed a hand on his ass and two fingers digging into him.
Alex turned his head and saw that it was Lando. He stopped his thrusts but stayed inside Charles. He leaned forward and gave Lando a chance to get a better finger him.
Seb pushed hard again and again into George and he had closed his eyes with pleasure until he felt a hand on his cock. He opened his eyes and saw how Charles began to stroke his cock lightly, just enough to feel it but not so hard that it gave him relief. Before he could come, Seb slipped out of him and jerked himself off until he came on George.
Lando had three fingers in Alex when he started whimpering. "Come on Lando, do it." Lando covered his penis with lube and then pushed into Alex's hole, who also pushed into Charles. Lando repeated it and set the tone in the trio. While the three of them fucked each other, Seb licked his sperm off George's body without ever touching his penis.
Alex came in and hit Charles' prostate, hammering wildly, while Lando kept hitting his. Almost at the same time Alex and Lando came and squirted deep into the holes in which they were. They slipped apart.
Seb sat at the head end and indicated that Charles should come to him. "Come here baby, ride me." Charles didn't accept twice and sat back on Seb. His hard penis slapped against his stomach with every movement.
Alex now turned to George, he kissed him and pinched his nipple. "Please guys, let me come." His cock was now painfully hard and was dripping on his stomach. "Later baby," says Seb, stroking his hair while Charles was still fucking himself on his cock.
Lando licked his finger, then knelt in front of Charles. He licked his nipple and then pushed his finger into his hole, along with Seb's cock. "Oh my god." Charles rolled his eyes and his pace slowed. Lando took this as a sign of pain and took his finger away again.
"If you don't stick your finger into my hole again immediately, then God help me." Charles tried to sound stern, which was difficult due to his lust. Lando grinned and stabbed his finger into him again. "Alex, you too, please." Alex looked at him with wide eyes, Lando, however, took Alex's hand and put his finger in his mouth.
When it was wet enough, he took it out of his mouth and led it to Charles's widened hole. "Come on Alex, he likes it. He can't help but be completely filled out.", Seb told him. Alex put his finger to the entrance and only then pushed in with his fingertip. When he saw how it aroused Charles even more, he pushed all the way in.
"I've never seen a hole so wide like this before." George looked at Charles' ass with wide eyes. "I want more," whined Charles, looking deep into George's eyes. He recognized what he wanted. He wet his fingers with his own precum and then pushed into Charles hole too.
Charles started moving and fucking himself with Seb's penis and the fingers of the others. "I want more," he moaned. "What do you want baby?" Seb asked him, knowing well what he wanted. "I want another cock." He looked at Alex and Lando.
"I was already in him today, you can do that Lando." Lando nodded and took the lube. He smeared his penis. The three took their fingers out of Charles and Lando began to slide slowly inside Charles. "Do you like that baby? Knowing how many cocks you had inside you today? Not being able to fill your hole and always wanting more?” Charles groaned, despite the slight pain.
Alex had now cuddled George between his legs and was playing around with his penis with a perfect view of Charles' wide hole. When Lando was completely inside he groaned. "I've never felt anything like it." "I'm so full." Charles began to move slowly. When he dropped back onto both cocks, he groaned.
As he got used to the feeling, he increased the pace. Alex took his own penis in hand, which was wedged between his torso and George's ass. Wet noises could be heard throughout the room.
George came first and splashed his cum all over Charles' cock. Alex didn't take much longer either and splashed on George's back. Charles got help pushing from Seb and Lando. When they both dropped him so low that they both hit his prostate, he came moaning loudly and trembling all over.
Seb and Lando pushed further and then got deep inside Charles one at a time. Charles stayed a little longer on the two tails until one by one pulled himself out of him. Alex and George saw Charles's wide hole and had to moan.
Shortly afterwards everyone was lying on the bed, exhausted, naked and cum-covered. "So that was really fun, next time you do this, I want to do it again," said Alex and everyone started laughing.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Chapter 18: Nico x Dan - Teacher
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by annesouveraine. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dan opened the door to his apartment and saw how Nico in a suit and with glasses on was sitting at a table, papers were spread out in front of him. He closed the door and kept walking towards him. He would have expected Nico on the sofa or at dinner, after all, that's what he's been doing for the last few days he was with Dan in his apartment.
"Ah, there you are, Mr. Ricciardo.", Nico looked up and pointed to the chair in front of him. "Please sit down." Dan, still confused, sat down on the chair. "Do you know why you are here?" Dan shook his head. "I corrected your last German exam and it was inadequate. Your transfer is at risk, Mr. Ricciardo."
Dan knew what this was about now, so he started playing along. "But Mr. Hulkenberg, I've tried hard, what can I still do?" Nico got up, went around the table and then leaned against it next to Dan. "What would you want to do for it?"
"I can do extra work." “You don't have much time left. I could just let you fail like that.” “Please Mr. Hulkenberg, don't let me fail. I would do anything.”, Dan looked at him with big pleading eyes. "Really everything, Mr. Ricciardo?" Dan nodded.
Nico slid closer to him and ran his thumb over his lip. "I can think of a few things," he whispered and leaned forward to kiss Dan. When the two broke up, Dan gave him a startled look. "But Mr. Hulkenberg, we are not allowed to do that." "But you want to pass, don't you?" Dan nodded. "So you have to do what I say, otherwise I have to let you fail."
"Okay," said Dan in a low voice. Nico opened his pants, pulled them down a little and then also pulled down his underpants. "We'll start with an oral exam and see if you can use your mouth for anything other than just joking in class." He pushed Dan on the floor in front of him.
"And now you open your mouth Mr. Ricciardo and show me how much you want to pass." Dan opened his mouth and Nico put his penis on his tongue. He grabbed Dan's hair and pulled him closer until his penis hit his throat and made him gag. He looked motionless at Nico. "Mr. Ricciardo, I see, you don't want to work. I'll give you one more chance. Either you work or ... “, Dan took Nico's penis out of his mouth and interrupted him. "Or you are punishing me?"
"Is that what you want? You want to be punished for not cooperating. So, if that is the case, then take off your clothes and bend over the table.“, Nico looked at Dan sternly. He got up, undressed completely and leaned over the table.
"Mr. Ricciardo, finally I have you where I wanted you all the time.", He gently stroked Dan's ass and then hit him. "How often have I been annoyed by you." Another slap, this time on the other cheek. "So often you have disrupted my class." Another slap, followed by a groan.
"You never took my lessons serious." Another slap and Nico saw Dan's penis hanging hard between his legs. "You like that too." Another slap on Dan's now red ass. “You like it to be lying naked on my desk in my office.” Another spank. "With the conscience that someone could come in at any time."
He picked up Dan's penis and started jerking him off at a fast pace. At the same time, he continued to hit Dan's ass until he came and splashed against the table. He smeared Dan's cum on his penis and slowly thrust the tip into Dan's hole.
“No, Mr. Hulkenberg, that hurts.” “Mr. Ricciardo, you don't think because I hit you a bit on the backside that I'm done with your punishment.", He pushed further inside. "You brought me sleepless nights." "You have been thinking about me." Dan grinned at him through the pain.
Another slap hit him. "Did I allow you to say something?" Nico was in Dan with his entire length. He started moving slowly at first and then faster. “Do you do the same with the other teachers? Do they let them fuck you for good grades too? Are you a teacher-fucker?” Nico grabbed Dan's hips for a better grip and then thrusted into him at a fast pace.
“Yeah, I love being fucked by teachers. Feel their big cocks deep inside me. To know that I can take away every bad mark.” “I thought so. You can tell by just looking at you.” He changed the angle a little and kept hitting Dan's prostate. After a few thrusts he came again. He pushed further into Dan's prostate and he came too.
He let himself slip out of him. "Turn around!" Dan turned and lay exhausted on the table. Nico spread his legs and pushed three fingers into the widened hole. "Mr. Hulkenberg, I can't go on. I've come already three times today." "Three times? Mr. Ricciardo, what did you do the third time?" Dan grinned and tried not to moan loudly, because Nico met his prostate again.
“I was thinking of you. When I sat in your class today, I imagined what it would be like if you would fuck me, what it would be like to feel your fat cock inside me. I jerked off in the back row of your class.” Nico had to groan at the thought.
“So, you love to have sex in public. Maybe you should be at a teachers' conference one day. Naked and willing. Anyone who want to fuck you could do so and everyone else would see. Everyone would spread their cum in your wide and fucked hole until you couldn't walk anymore.” Dan moaned incessantly and then came again.
Nico let go of him and began to touch his hard penis. “Would you like that, Mr. Ricciardo?” “Yes, I love it when people look at me. When everyone can see what a little slut I am. But I would also know that nobody can do it for me as well as you can. Nobody has such a fat cock that can fill me up.” Nico came moaning and spread his cum on Dan's soft penis.
The two grinned at each other and Nico leaned down to kiss him. "And what do we do next time?", Dan looked at him and grinned. "What would you like to do?" "I saw a costume in one of the shop windows that you would like."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 19: Robin x Antonio - Wellness
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by A-999. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Hey baby, what's going on?", Antonio looked worriedly at Robin, who kept clutching his back. "Nothing," Robin looked at Antonio, his face contorted with pain. "Nothing looks different." "I only have a bit back pain." "Should I massage you?" Robin just shook his head. "Okay, but if it doesn't get better, then you can't avoid getting one."
It did not get better. "Robin, come here now." Antonio pointed to the bed. “You don't need to do that. It will be better tomorrow.” “Robin, you are in pain and I can't see it if you're not okay.” Antonio looked at him sternly. Robin sighed and then lay down on his stomach on the bed.
"T-shirt off. Don't pretend we're doing this for the first time.” Robin snorted, sat up and pulled off his shirt. Antonio rummaged around in the nightstand and took out a small bottle. "And what is that?" "Massage oil, you silly."
Antonio sat on Robin's bottom and dripped a little oil on his back. He lightly stroked Robin's back and spread the oil. He started at the shoulders and the neck. Carefully he kneaded the knots out. Robin stayed quiet, only hoisting once in a while when it got too painful.
"So, is it better?" Antonio asked as he turned to Robin's sides. "Yes, and don't you say now, I told you so.", Antonio laughed and continued. He took more oil and stroked down Robin's spine. He continued to massage the lower back, which brought a sigh and a slight moan from Robin.
Antonio pushed his pants down a little and massaged Robin's tailbone, who began to slowly rub himself against the bed. "Well, do you like it?", Antonio grinned and rubbed his crotch against Robin's bum. This drew a louder moan from Robin.
"I think I'm done.", Antonio took his hands-off Robin's back and wanted to get up. “Woe to you, you're leaving now. You can't start something first and then not finish it.", Robin glared at him. Antonio slid back a little and took off Robin's pants.
He stroked Robin's ass cheeks and then kneaded them. He took the bottle of oil and let some of it spill on Robin's bum and especially in its crack.
Robin rubbed against the bed again, but Antonio stopped him. "Relax, your massage is not over yet." He spread the oil and massaged first one and then the other cheek. Robin groaned as Antonio traced his crack. "Please Tonio.", He whimpered and looked at him as best he could.
Antonio got up and took off his pants. His erection jumped out and Robin was about to turn around. "Stop, I didn't say you were finished." He sat back on Robin's legs and rubbed his stiff penis at the crack.
He smacked kisses down the back of Robin's neck and then down his spine until he stopped at his ass. Robin pushed his bum towards him. He took his ass cheeks in his hands, widened them, and then licked Robin's crack once. Robin pushed his bum closer to his face, but Antonio held him on the bed with his hands.
He took more oil and poured it down Robin's hole, then gently prodded him with a finger. Robin came closer to him again, but Antonio held him on the bed with one hand. "I'm the one who makes you feel good, so calm down and enjoy it." He pushed slowly until he felt Robin relax. He repeated this with a second finger until he had expanded Robin enough with three fingers.
"Please Tonio, do something finally." "What should I do?", Antonio grinned and stroked Robin's bum. "Touch me or finally fuck me." "But baby, I'll touch you already." Robin sighed in annoyance. "You know what I mean." Antonio grinned. "Do I know that? Maybe you have to tell me again?” He leaned forward and whispered in his ear.
Antonio was still grinning until he was startled when Robin turned both of them around and now he was sitting on Antonio. Before he could say anything, Robin took Antonio's hard penis in his hand and slowly slid onto him. A loud groan escaped him when Antonio was completely in him with his whole length.
"Wow, baby. I didn't expect that.”, Now it was Robin who grinned. He leaned forward and kissed Antonio passionately. During the kiss, he began to move. He propped himself up next to Antonio's head and then slowly sank back onto Antonio's penis.
Antonio supported him and held him by his hips. “I love your ass. You don't even know how often I have to pull myself together in public not to touch it.” Robin groaned and increased his pace. "I love you baby." "I love you too." Robin smiled.
Robin continued to sit up. Antonio now thrusted into him along with Robin's movements. "I'm coming, Tonio.", Antonio took a hand and encircled Robin's penis. "Come for me baby." With a loud groan, Robin came on Antonio's chest. This continued to thrust into Robin at a fast pace until he came too.
Robin stepped off Antonio and then fell next to him. "You can do a massage like this more often." Antonio grinned at him. "And you didn't want it at first." He kissed Robin and then got up. "Where do you want to go?" "Your wellness program is not over yet, we'll have a bath."
Antonio left the room towards the bathroom and shortly afterwards Robin could hear the water splashing. It took a while for Antonio to come back. Robin opened his arms and looked at him with wide eyes. "You are lucky that I love you." He picked Robin up and took him into the bathroom.
There he had let water in the bathtub and candles were scattered everywhere. He let Robin in the water and then sat behind him so he could snuggle up to Antonio's chest. "Thank you Tonio." Robin whispered. "For you again and again baby.", He kissed his neck and then put his arms around him.
He stroked his thighs and Robin laid his head on his shoulder. He took his soft penis in his hand and caressed it until it became hard. "I knew it.", He laughed softly and continued.
Robin groaned softly as Antonio's hand quickened. One hand slid down his torso and played with his nipples. It took a while, but then he came again. Robin felt Antonio's hard-on on his back. “Tonio, should I?” “No, baby. Today it's all about you.”, He smiled and kissed his temple.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 20: Seb x Lando - Thank you Charles
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Fan of Formula 1. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
It's kind of a second part to chapter 5, but I can be read seperately.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb couldn't wait to finally go to sleep. The last season with Ferrari got him down and he longs for the season finale like never before. He was already stripped down to his underpants when there was a knock on the door. He sighed and headed for the door, the probability was 100% that it has to be Charles.
He opened the door and was about to ask "What do you want, Charles?" When he saw that not Charles, but Lando was standing in front of his door. "Lando?", He just grinned at him. "Hi Seb." "What are you doing here?" Lando looked at him shyly and spoke so softly that Seb could hardly hear him. "May I come in?" Seb nodded and made room for him.
Lando went into the room and sat on the bed. Seb closed the door and sat next to him. "Are you okay?" Lando nodded and his gaze stopped at Seb's crotch, in which his penis was clearly visible through his underwear. Lando put his hand on Seb's penis and began to touch it through his pants.
"Lando!", Seb looked at him indignantly, but Lando continued and leaned forward. He distributed kisses on the hardening penis. Seb escaped a groan, "Lando, what are you doing?" Lando looked at him with wide eyes while he pulled Seb's hard penis out of his underpants.
Lando now knelt in front of Seb and licked its length once, his gaze never leaving Seb's. “Charles told me about your night and how much he liked it. And he said I should try it, too.” Lando was still looking at Seb and licking the dripping tip.
"Lando ... we ... you ... we shouldn't do that." Lando was still licking over Seb's tip. "But why not? You like it." "I'm married and you ... ", Seb couldn't finish his sentence, because he had to moan when he felt the wet warmth of Lando's mouth around his hard penis.
Lando circled Seb's penis with his tongue, moving his head up and down. Seb put a hand in Lando's curls. "Stop Lando, I’m about to come.", But Lando didn't stop. On the contrary, he moved his head faster and Seb's moans grew louder until he came deep into Lando's throat.
Lando let go of him and smiled at Seb, a little bit of cum sticking to the corner of his mouth. Seb took his thumb and traced Lando's lips, collecting the cum and then thrusting his thumb into Lando's mouth, who licked it happily.
Lando sat down on Seb's lap, legs apart so that Seb could see his erection through his shorts. Seb pressed his hand into his crotch, which drew a groan from Lando. "Did it make you hot? Just form licking my cock until I come deep in your throat?” Lando rubbed himself on Sebs hand and leaned his head on the crook of his neck.
He pushed Lando's T-shirt up and his pants down a little so that his erection was exposed. He circled its tip with his thumb. "So wet for me and that only by little bit of sucking a cock." He let his hand off Lando's penis and put both on his butt.
Lando continued to rub against Seb, who was helping him. Lando's moans grew louder and his movements faster.
Lando bit Seb's neck to stifle his moan. "Not baby, leave no marks." Seb took one hand from Lando's bum and kept hugging him with the other. He took two fingers, put them between Lando's lips, who opened them and then sucked on both fingers.
"Come for me baby." Lando rubbed himself a bit more on Seb and then came, his moans muffled by Seb's fingers. He rubbed a little more until he was soft again. “You were so great, baby. But now you have to take off your clothes, you're so dirty.” Seb pulled Lando's cum-smeared T-shirt up and when he raised his arms he pulled it over his head.
Lando was still snuggled up against Seb as he ran over his back. "Well baby, are you tired?" Lando shook his head. “What else do you want to do?” “I want you to fuck me.” “You want me to fuck you? That I thrust deep into you with my fat hard cock." Lando nodded again.
Seb ran a hand into Lando's underpants and over his hole. "You are not prepared at all, I thought Charles told you to prepare." He got up and put Lando on the bed. He took off his pants and gave him a tube of lube.
“Lie down and prepare yourself. I want to see you doing it.” Seb also undressed himself completely and then sat down across from Lando. Lando pulled his legs up and smeared a little lube on his fingers. He ran a finger around his hole and then poked in. Seb had a perfect view of Lando's widening hole.
Lando changed position and was now on all fours in front of Seb. He added a second finger and widened his hole. Seb could see Lando's penis getting hard again between his legs and he was getting hard again too. When Lando added a third finger, he groaned louder and louder.
Lando took his fingers out of his hole and Seb could see it twitching. "Please daddy, fuck me." Seb rolled his eyes. "Charles told you that too, didn't he?", Nevertheless he knelt behind Lando. "Yes, daddy. Charles told me how well you fucked him, when he called you Daddy.” Seb took the lube, smeared it on his penis and then pushed into Lando.
When he stopped to get Lando used to it, Lando started to fuck himself with Seb's penis. "Can't you wait so you need to already fuck yourself with my cock?" Lando couldn't help but moan and continued until Seb pushed against him and his prostate was hit.
"Right there, Daddy." Seb repeated it and Lando could only moan. "Do you want me to hit your prostate so that you can't think of anything else?" "Yes, please Daddy." Seb took Lando's hips and then hit Lando's prostate again and again at a fast pace. Lando could no longer hold himself in his arms and collapsed.
Seb continued to fuck him, his face pressed into the pillow and his moans muffled. "Please Daddy, let me come." "No, you will come after me and when I say you can.", Lando whimpered, but it didn't last long because of his lust and was replaced by a moan. Seb pushed on until he came deep into Lando, moaning loudly.
He kept pushing until he finished his high and he slipped out of Lando. “Please daddy, let me come. You said I could come after you came.” Lando begged him. He turned Lando around and saw how his penis was dripping and standing proud. "Please Daddy." "You can only come when I tell you, okay?" Lando nodded tormented.
Seb circled his hole and then thrusted three fingers into Lando at high speed. "Please daddy, let me come." Seb took Lando's penis in his other hand and moved it painfully slowly.
"Daddy, please." Lando looked at him pleadingly. "Okay, baby you can come." As if at the push of a button, Lando came screaming loudly on his chest. When he came down from his high, Seb wiped his cum off his torso with his T-shirt and then lay down next to him.
Lando looked at him uncertainly until Seb opened his arms and Lando snuggled up to him. "Thanks, Seb." Seb stroked his hair. "Always, little one. Do you know who else Charles told all about it? Just so I can prepare for the next time. "
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
And I thought about doing a Are you the One AU. Is anyone interested in that and has anyone pairs you would like to see?
Chapter 21: Max x Daniel - New experiences
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Meowtifull. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Maxy, are you hungry? I want to order something.” Dan opened the door and counted on Max, who, as usual, is sitting on the sofa and gambling. But he wasn't there. "Baby, are you there?", Dan looked in the kitchen and in the bathroom, but found Max nowhere. He stopped and heard faint noises from the bedroom. Not wanting to scare Max, he quietly opened the door and stopped, startled.
Max was naked on the bed, only wearing one of Dan's T-shirts. His legs were spread apart and he was fucking himself with a thick and large dildo. Max had closed his eyes and therefore hadn't seen Dan yet. He groaned and thrusted faster and faster.
"Max Emilian Verstappen." Dan shouted and Max was startled and stopped. "Dan, I hadn't heard that you were back." "And then you thought to yourself, when I'm not there, you can fuck yourself with a dildo?" He went to Max and pushed the dildo further into his hole. “Isn't my cock enough for you? Do you have to fuck yourself with such a plastic cock?"
Even if he didn't want it that way, Max groaned while Dan continued to fuck him with the dildo. Just before he came, Dan pulled the dildo out. “Dan, I almost came.” “Do you think I'll let you cum when you fuck yourself with a dildo. If you can't wait for me or do you like the dildo better than me? "
“No, Dan. You are still the best. Nobody fucks me like you do.” “Nobody? So, did you let others fuck you? Can't stand it without a dick in your ass?” Dan thrust the dildo into Max again, making him scream. “Please Dan, I only want you. Please let me come.” “No!” Dan pushed on and when Max was close to his climax again, he stopped.
"Please Dan", Max whimpered. “Do you think I'll let you come if you let others fuck you? When the only wish is to have something fat up your ass?” “Please Dan. Then fuck me.“, Max begged him and knelt in front of him. The dildo pushed further into him, which made him moan. He lifted his bum and then dropped back down.
"Max, if you continue to fuck yourself with a dildo, then something will happen." Dan looked at him with a serious face. But Max was so in a frenzy and wanting to finally come that he kept going until he got on Dan's shirt.
"You didn't want it any other way." Dan pushed Max onto the back and pulled the dildo out. He replaced it with four fingers and with the other hand took Max's soft penis in one hand. “No, Dan. I cannot anymore. That hurts.” But Dan didn't listen to him and thrusted into him at a fast pace, while he jerked him off.
"You wanted to come, then come." Dan's hands quickened and Max came again. Dan let go of Max and he tried to calm his breath. Dan undressed himself and was now standing naked with a hard-on in front of the bed. "Come here." "Dan, I can't go on." "I haven't finished with you yet, or do you want to live with the consequences for the next week?" Max shook his head. He got up and was about to take off his shirt when Dan's voice stopped him. "I didn't tell you that you could take this off, did I?"
Max kept walking until he knelt on the bed in front of Dan. "Open your mouth." Max opened his mouth and Dan led him to his penis. Without Max getting used to it, he pushed hard into his mouth. He held Max's head and pushed on. "Just like that. You didn't earn anything else, did you? You just couldn't wait for me."
He kept pushing and before he came he pulled his penis out of Max's mouth and splashed his cum on his face. “Everyone should know that you are only mine.” “You are the only one I want. Just you.” “Are you going to do that again?” Max was still kneeling in front of him and shaking his head. "I'm talking to you." "No, I won't do that again."
Dan circled the bed and pulled Max to him so that he could look at his butt. "Why don't I believe you?" He stroked his wide hole and then slapped his cheek. "Why do I think that as soon as I'm gone a little longer, you will fuck yourself with it again." A slap followed on the other cheek.
“Please Dan, you're the only one I want. I only want you.” There was another slap. “Are you going to be a good boy? Will you only touch yourself if I tell you?” “Yes, Dan. I'll be a good boy for you.” Dan stroked his now red cheeks again. "Promise?" "Yes Dan."
Dan turned Max around and climbed onto the bed with him. He spread Max's legs and then leaned forward. He rubbed their semi-hard cocks together. "Will you be good for me, baby?" "Yes, Dan." Dan spread bites across Max's neck and upper body. “Everyone should see that you belong only to me. That only I can fuck your little ass. "
Before Max could say anything else, Dan kissed him and thrusted into him. Max groaned into the kiss and grabbed Dan's hair with his hands until Dan took it and held it with one hand over Max's head. "You don't think you can do what you want now, do you?" He bit into his neck again and struck faster.
He licked Max's throat, which made Max whimper. "You like that." Dan grinned and ran his finger over Max's throat. "Please Dan." Dan's thrusts became slower but deeper and harder. "Do you like that too?", Dan squeezed slowly and lightly with his finger. Max's breath got faster and his moaning louder.
“I always knew you were really kinky. But I didn't expect that at first.” Dan's thrusts accelerated again while he continued to press on Max's throat. Max played with the muscle around his hole and Dan came in him.
He slipped out of Max and got up. "Please Dan, come back." Dan ignored him and got the dildo. Without preparing Max for it, he pushed it into Max again. The latter groaned and wanted to touch his penis.
“I told you something. Put your hands over your head and you keep them there, otherwise there will be consequences.” Max held his hands over his head while Dan moved the dildo. He leaned over him again. He ran his finger over Max's throat again. He looked at Max and when he said nothing, he gently put his hand around Max's neck.
"More Dan.", Dan squeezed a little more and Max's breath became faltering, with his moaning louder. "More Dan, I want it to hurt." Dan squeezed more and thrust his other hand faster into Max's hole. Max's breath became even more halting and Dan was about to stop when Max held his hand with his own on his neck.
He squeezed it tighter, his lips getting bluer and then he came. Dan saw how Max twitched all over and immediately took his hand from his neck. He took the dildo out of Max's hole and kissed him gently on the mouth. "Are you okay, baby? I don't want to hurt you.” “I’m all right, I've never come like this before. Thanks.“, Max smiled tiredly at him. "Does that mean you want to do this again?"
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
And I thought about doing a Are you the One AU. Is anyone interested in that and has anyone pairs you would like to see?
Chapter 22: Max x Dan x Lando x Carlos - The more the better
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by loveisme. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Do we want to do something together today after the race, or are you back with Dan and Max?”, Carlos and Lando were on their way to the McLaren Hospitality. “I'm back with Max and Dan, but you can come with me. You liked it last time too.“, Lando grinned at him. "I don't know." "Please.", Lando gave him a puppy look. "Okay, I'll do it." Lando was happy and both went on towards hospitality.
"And they both know that I'm coming with you?" Lando snorted. "Yes, the know. And they are happy. And now relax. You don't have to do anything you don't want.” Lando took Carlos' hand and pulled him on to Max and Dan's hotel room.
"Hey you two.", Max opened the door and let them in. "And now?" Carlos whispered to Lando as Max sat back in bed with Dan. "Well, let's take our clothes off and sit down." He stripped down to his boxer shorts and when Carlos hesitated, he helped him and then pulled him onto the bed with the other two.
Max pulled Lando right over to him and started kissing him. What started off gently quickly became more passionate and they both began to rub against each other. Carlos began to unconsciously rub his hardening penis. "The two of them are hot together, aren't they?" He was brought out of his trance when he heard Dan's voice.
He stopped touching and left Lando and Max with his eyes and looked at Dan. "You don't have to be embarrassed, after all, that's what we're here for.", Dan had already pulled his hard-on out of his pants and jerked it with his hand. When Carlos stared at Dan's hard cock, he took his other hand and placed it on Carlos' crotch, which made him moan.
In the meantime, Lando and Max have completely undressed and rubbed their hard cocks together. Max took them both in his hand and started jerking them off. "Max, faster, I’m about to come." Max increased the pace and Lando came. Max didn't stop until he came too. They both grinned at each other and started kissing again.
"Baby, come here.", Max pulled away from Lando and crawled towards Dan, who pulled him to himself and kissed him. "Show Carlos how good you are with your mouth." In the meantime Dan had taken off his pants and spread his legs. Max lay between them and looked deep into Carlos' eyes.
He licked the precum from the tip and Carlos had to moan unwillingly. Max licked the entire length and kept looking at Carlos. Carlos never took his eyes off Max, who now had Dan's full length in his mouth, and didn't notice how Lando tampered with his cock.
Lando kissed him through his underpants and Carlos looked at him. Without waiting for a signal from Carlos, he continued. He licked the bulge once and then took it out. Carlos heard Dan groan loudly and saw Max take his penis deep into his mouth. He also groaned loudly when Lando put it in his mouth.
He pushed into Lando's mouth unintentionally, so that Lando began to gag. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to." He stroked Lando's face lovingly. Lando smiled at him and then went on. Carlos looked over and saw Dan looking at him too. He grinned at him and then pulled him as best he could and kissed him.
It was not so much a kiss as it was an interplay of tongues. After a short time he broke away from Carlos and gestured to Max to let go of him. He pulled him onto his lap and then kissed him. "Well baby, do you want to let Carlos fuck you?" Max nodded wildly and both looked in the direction of Carlos.
Lando let go of Carlos and swapped places with Max. Both were lying on their backs next to each other, Carlos and Dan bent over them. "Kiss me," Max whispered and pulled Carlos down to kiss him. They were close during their time as teammates, but never so close.
Dan got a tube of lube and smeared it in Lando's hole, then handed it to Carlos. Dan drove around Lando's hole several times and then pushed a finger into it. When he saw how easy it was, he looked at Lando in amazement. "Have you prepared yourself again?" He took two fingers and that was also easy.
"I had to think of you guys in the shower and then I fingered myself." Dan let out a groan at the thought. He leaned down to Lando and kissed him while he thrusted three fingers into him.
Carlos was more careful. “If I hurt you, then you have to let me know. Okay?” “Carlos, if you don't take more fingers quickly, I'll do it alone. You weren't like that last time either." "I was in shock when ... " He was interrupted when Dan thrusted into Lando. "Talk less, do more." Max pulled Carlos to him and started kissing him.
Carlos took this as a sign and pushed into Max with two fingers, followed by three fingers. “Please Carlos, fuck me finally. I've been waiting far too long.” Carlos nudged Max lightly with his tip and grinned at him. "How long has it been?" "Please Carlos, just do it." Max started to beg.
"Baby, he asked you a question." Dan had stopped pushing into Lando and they were both looking at Max. "Since the day we became teammates, ever since I've been imagining what it would be like if you fuck me. So please Carlos do it.“, Max had just finished the sentence when Carlos thrusted into him quickly and deeply.
Max didn't have time to get used to it because Carlos kept pushing into him at high speed. Dan pushed into Lando again and in the room only the clapping of skin on skin and the groans of the four could be heard.
Just before Lando could come he stopped Dan. "I want Carlos to make me cum." He looked at Dan with red cheeks and a shy look. "Of course, baby boy." He kissed Lando on the nose and then slipped out of him. "Carlos, stop. You are required here.“, Carlos stopped and looked at the still blushed Lando.
Carlos let go of Max and changed places with Max. "Carlos, can I kiss you?" Carlos didn't answer, but kissed Lando gently. Lando deepened the kiss and reached into Carlos's hair with his fingers. He pulled him closer and when both penises touched they began to moan.
Meanwhile, Dan thrusted into Max, who was on all fours in front of him. "May I ride you?", Lando whispered so softly that only Carlos could hear it. Carlos nodded and then lay down. Lando climbed on top of him and then slowly sat down on his penis. He started to move.
While the pace of Carlos and Lando was gentle and slow, it was the opposite for Max and Dan. "Please Dan, let me come." Max could no longer hold himself and was now pressed with his head into the pillow. "In a moment, baby." Dan pushed on and grabbed Max to touch his penis. "You can come baby." After a few thrusts, Max came.
It wasn't long before Dan came too. Exhausted, both fell on the bed. Dan snuggled up to Max from behind and both watched Lando and Carlos. Lando had increased the pace and Carlos was now pushing into him as well. He picked up Lando's penis, jerking him off and Lando came without warning. Lando fell on top of him and Carlos kept pushing until he came too.
Both lay down with Max and Dan. Carlos put an arm around Lando and kissed him. "Are you okay?" He whispered. "Everything is perfect.", He snuggled closer to Carlos. Max had turned to Dan too. “I love you.” “I love you too baby. Even if I didn't know that you were into Carlos." "I never liked him like that, I just thought he looked good. Nobody can get to you.", He smiled at Dan and kissed him. "And Carlos will you be back next time?"
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 23: Charles x Seb x Lando x George x Alex x Max x Carlos - Happy Birthday
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Tonidomi74 for Charles Birthday. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I know it's a bit late but it's still his birthday.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Charles didn't know what to expect on his birthday. He celebrated his and Arthur's birthday with his family and then got a message from Alex that he should come to his apartment because a surprise awaits him.
So now he stood in front of Alex's door and rang the bell. It didn't take long until he opened the door and immediately hugged Charles. “Happy birthday, Charlie. I'll have to blindfold you for your surprise, okay? ”Charles nodded and Alex blindfolded him.
"I'll always be with you and tell you if an obstacle should come up." He felt Alex stroke his cheek and then kiss him gently. Just as he was about to deepen the kiss, Alex pulled away and took his hand. He took him to his bedroom when Charles could trust his instincts.
"Stand still, I'll tell you if you can move." Charles nodded and heard Alex move away from him. He kept trying to hear what happened when he was kissed gently again. But even this kiss ended much too early and a voice that he could identify as Seb's, whispered a 'Happy Birthday' in his ear.
Seb also left. He next felt two hands slide under his T-shirt and gently brush his stomach and back. He was kissed on the neck and then a 'Happy Birthday' was whispered in his ear again. That voice was George's. He slowly realized what was happening here and he also knew that only Lando could be missing.
His thought was interrupted when someone with a beard kissed him. It wasn't Lando, but whoever it was could kiss well. A groan escaped him. The person moved away and whispered in his ear as well. „Happy Birthday, future team-mate." If the others could see his eyes, they would see him make big eyes, because he hadn't expected Carlos to be here.
Another person came up to him and stroked his crotch. He started moaning again and the person gently bit his neck. "Happy Birthday, stupid boy." Lando whispered in his ear and Charles had to laugh at the name. He moved away like the others before and it became quiet in the room.
Charles was about to ask if he could finally remove the blindfold when he was kissed again. Again he didn't know who it was, but he didn't care either, because finally he could deepen the kiss. When both tongues met, he had to groan and also his opposite escaped a low grumble.
He was so absorbed in the kiss that he didn't even notice how the blindfold was being removed. When he opened his eyes, he took a terrified step back. "Max?!", he just grinned at him. Lips red from kissing and Charles could see that he was standing in front of him dressed only in boxer shorts and was already hard.
His gaze wandered around the room and everyone else was almost naked. „Happy Birthday, we thought we'd make you happy. And Max and Carlos noticed that and really wanted to join in.", Alex looked at him with a smile and came up to him. He took off his T-shirt and Carlos stood behind him and kissed his spine.
Alex did the same and kissed his chest down to the waistband of his pants. They both took off his pants so that he was now standing naked. They got up again and everyone else undressed completely too. "This is your day, today you can decide what we want to do." Carlos hugged him from behind and bumped his butt with his hard cock.
Charles was a little overwhelmed, it was like a dream. When he said nothing, Max sighed. He walked up to Charles, knelt in front of him, and took his hard cock in his mouth. As he threw his head back in a groan, Carlos started kissing him over the top of the throat. He ran his tongue down his spine and then once over the crack.
Carlos licked around his hole and Athen pushed into it with his tongue. Charles was afraid that his legs would fail and grabbed Max's hair as a hold. He pushed his penis further into Max's mouth until his nose touched his stomach. "Wow, Max. I didn't think you could suck cock that well.", Lando laughed. Max showed him the middle finger and continued.
Meanwhile, George and Alex lay on the bed kissing and rubbing their cocks together. Seb had Lando pulled onto his lap and started to jerk him off. All eyes fell on Charles when he came into Max's mouth, moaning loudly. Max got up and kissed him again. He distributed his cum in both mouths.
Max pulled away, but still stood close to Charles. Carlos had also stood up and was rubbing his penis against Charles' hole. He leaned over Charles' shoulder and started kissing Max. When they heard a whimper from Charles, they stopped. Carlos turned him around and started kissing him.
Max went back to the bed and took the lube. Without saying anything, he handed it to Seb and Lando and lay down in front of them with his legs apart. Lando got off Seb's lap and smeared some of the lube on his fingers. Seb did the same and both pushed a finger into him.
Carlos had picked Charles up, the tip of his cock poking him lightly. He laid him on the bed and tried to move away, but Charles held his legs tightly around his waist. Carlos took this as a sign and pushed into him at a slow pace, still hitting his prostate over and over again, making him moan loudly.
Alex had already prepared George and followed up with Carlos. "We should have done that much earlier.", George grinned at Alex and pulled him down to kiss him. Max had left Lando and Seb and was now sitting on Seb's lap and riding him. Lando sat alone and watched the others.
"Lando come here." Charles broke away from Carlos and got on all fours in front of Lando. Lando pushed straight into him. Meanwhile, Charles took Carlos' hard cock in his mouth and blew him. Carlos grabbed Charles's hair and pulled him more onto his cock. When he received no resistance, he struck again.
The silence was broken whden Alex came into George. He pulled away from George and was about to touch his cock when he felt Carlos tap him. He took his cock out of Charles' mouth and climbed over to George. "Hey," he whispered. George returned a 'Hey'. He slowly slipped into George and leaned over him to kiss him passionately.
Seb and Max have changed positions and are now mirroring Lando and Charles. Lando increased his pace and then came in Charles. He slipped out of him and kissed his neck. "And what else do you want to do, Charlie?" Alex looked at him. "I want you and I want Max." Max looked up at his name and looked at him, but was quickly distracted again when Seb hit his prostate.
"Who do you want first?" "I want you both at the same time." Max groaned loudly and stopped Seb. The two parted and Max sat down at the headboard. "Come here, Leclerc." Charles crawled up to Max and then slid onto Max's cock. Charles looked Max in the eyes and then began to move.
The others sat around the two of them and watched. George took the lube and smeared it on his fingers. "If I hurt you, let me know, okay?", He kissed Charles and then slowly pushed his finger into Charles' hole next to Max. Charles felt someone kiss his neck and then stick another finger into him.
He pulled away from George and turned his head. Seb smiled at him and then kissed him too. Meanwhile, George added another finger. "More," moaned Charles into the kiss. Seb took another finger too.
"Alex please." Seb and George took their fingers out of Charles' hole. Alex positioned himself behind him and slowly thrusted into him. When Charles tensed up a little, Max took his face in his hands and kissed him gently. He calmed down and Alex kept pushing until he was completely inside Charles.
"I wouldn't have thought that of you, Leclerc." "But you like it Verstappen." Charles grinned and began to move. All three began to moan as he let himself down.
George sat in front of Seb, who began to take his penis in his hand and kiss him on the neck. Carlos pulled Lando to him and kissed him. But none of them could take their eyes off Charles and his widened hole.
Lando broke away from Carlos and stroked Charles Hole. Charles started whimpering. Lando slowly prodded Charles with his finger. "Alright?", Lando looked at him. "I've never felt better." Charles grinned and then rested his head on Max's neck as he increased his pace.
Carlos imitated Lando and pushed into Charles with a finger too. His moans grew louder and his movements more uncontrolled. Max supported him and helped him. "Can you do more Charles?", George looked at him. Charles just nodded. George repeated what Lando and Carlos did before him.
Max and Alex's groans also grew louder. Seb turned Charles' head in his direction. "And can you still?" "Yes." He groaned. Seb poked a finger in Charles too. “You look so beautiful baby. So wide, you take all of us in so well."
Charles got faster with the help of Max and now Alex. The others started jerking themselves off. One by one came and splashed their cum on Charles's body. Max turned Charles head to look deep into his eyes. "Come." With a loud groan, Charles came and tensed around Alex and Max. This made the two of them come too.
Alex slowly slipped out of him. He lay down with the others. Max slipped out of Charles too, but he stayed on top of him. He snuggled closer to Max. "I don't think I'll ever recover from that." He laughed lightly. "But that was a great birthday." Seb covered both of them with a blanket and then lay down with the others.
Max pulled Charles closer and kissed his hair. "Good night, Leclerc." Charles kissed Max on the chest. "Good night, Verstappen."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 24: Lando x Carlos - Rainy day in Germany
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Mclarengirl74. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Lando?", Carlos knocked on Lando's driver room. He waited, but Lando neither opened the door nor said anything. "Lando?", Carlos spoke louder, but he still didn't hear anything. He opened the door and a low 'Aww' escaped him. Lando sat huddled in a chair and slept.
He quietly closed the door behind him. He took a picture for Instagram and then picked up a blanket. Just as he was about to put the blanket over Lando, Lando woke up. "Hey, I didn't mean to wake you." Lando didn't say anything, just opened his arms. Carlos had to laugh slightly and took him in his arms.
"Lando, you have to let go of me too." "But you are so cuddly.", Lando broke away from Carlos and looked at him with wide pleading eyes. Carlos sat on the sofa. "Come here.", Happy and not so tired anymore, he jumped up and sat directly on Carlos' lap.
Carlos put his arms around Lando. However, Lando kept sliding back and forth on Carlos' lap. “Stop, Lando. Otherwise I'll have a problem straight away.” Lando stopped and looked at him. He put his arms around Carlos' neck and then started again. Carlos held him by his waist. "Please stop." Lando looked at him innocently and bit his lip.
He loosened one arm from Carlos's neck and ran it down to the waist of his pants. "Lando, I thought you just want to cuddle." Lando snorted and then cuddled up to Carlos. Carlos kissed his forehead and then stroked his back.
"Do you think we can drive afterwards?" Lando mumbled into Carlos' neck. "I don't think so, you know what the weather is like in Germany." Lando sat up and kissed Carlos. "That means we can do more together." He grinned at him and then kissed him.
“I don't know what Andi says about it. I don't think we can just do something together.” Lando's grin faded and he got up. "Don't you want to spend time with me?" Lando got quieter and looked disappointed at the floor.
Carlos got up too and put his finger under Lando's chin so he could look at him. "I always want to spend time with you." He leaned down and kissed Lando. "Preferably alone.", He kissed him on one cheek. "In one of our hotel rooms.", He kissed him on the other cheek. "In bed.", A kiss on one side of the neck. "Naked," he whispered in his ear and then kissed the other side of the neck.
Lando whimpered softly as Carlos pushed up his top. "When you're under me.", A kiss on the left nipple. "Cheeks pink with excitement.", A kiss on the right nipple. "Your penis hard and wet." A kiss on the navel. "You're so beautiful then.", He stood up again and kissed Lando on the mouth.
"Okay, you convinced me.", Lando grinned and pulled him back down to kiss him. Carlos dropped back onto the sofa and pulled Lando back onto his lap. "Do you want to cuddle again?", Carlos looked at him questioningly. Lando just shook his head and kissed him again.
They kissed for a while until Lando became restless. "What's happening? Are you cold?", Carlos looked at him worried. Lando shook his head. "Please, touch me." Carlos pulled him closer and then felt Lando's half-hard penis in his pants.
He kissed Lando again and stroked his back. He pushed his top up a little and ran his fingers under it. When his cold fingers touched Lando's skin, Lando winced. "Sorry.", Carlos wanted to take his hand away, but Lando held it.
Carlos went on without saying a word. He ran along Lando's spine and Lando began to rub himself against Carlos. Carlos put his other hand around Lando's erection through his pants. Lando's breathing quickened and a slight moan came over his lips.
"Shouldn't we rather leave that?", Carlos whispered in his ear while he continued to touch Lando's penis. "Please Carlos.", Lando whimpered slightly. Carlos got up and laid Lando on the sofa. He knelt between Lando's spread legs. "You are so beautiful.", Carlos whispered in Lando's ear and then started kissing down his neck.
Lando buried his hands in Carlos' hair and he slowly pulled down Lando's pants. He pushed Lando's top up and kissed Lando's belly. He kissed the waistband of Lando's boxer shorts. "Please Carlos."
Carlos pulled away and kissed Lando on the stomach again. To feel something, he pushed his hips up. "Enjoy it baby. This is all about you.” Carlos continued kissing him and took Lando's penis, which was still in his underpants, in his hand. Lando couldn't help but moan into the kiss.
Carlos pulled away from him and slowly pulled down his panties, so that his hard penis jumped out. He tossed Lando's panties to his other pants. He kissed both of his inner thighs, kissing higher and higher.
"Please Carlos, finally do something or I ..." Lando broke off the sentence with a groan as Carlos licked his length. He put his tongue around Lando's tip and then put it in his mouth. Lando grabbed Carlos's hair again as he blew him.
Carlos let go of him, which let Lando escape a disappointed whimper. He bent Lando's legs and then licked Lando's crack. He held Lando's ass cheeks further apart with his hands and licked his hole. "More Carlos.", Lando's moans became louder and more begging.
Carlos slowly poked his tongue into Lando's hole. With one hand he took Lando's penis and slowly began to jerk him off. Lando put a hand over his mouth to muffle his moans. Carlos leaned forward and removed Lando's hand from his mouth and replaced it with his mouth.
He pushed a finger slowly into Lando's hole and moved his hand around Lando's penis faster. Lando came, his moans muffled by Carlos 'mouth and his cum on Carlos' hand. Carlos kept kissing him until Lando came off his high. "What about you?", Lando looked at him questioningly as he got up and first cleaned his hand and then Lando's penis.
"Right now, it was all about you.", Lando dressed again and sat up. Carlos got a blanket and sat down next to Lando on the sofa again. Before he could say anything, Lando was back on his lap and snuggled up against him. Carlos laughed softly and put the covers around them.
Lando's breathing became calmer and shortly afterwards he fell asleep. Carlos smiled, kissed his forehead and then closed his eyes too. Half an hour later Andi found the two of them tightly embraced and sleeping on the sofa.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 25: Max x Dan - Sleepy
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by 123kippetjes. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dan was awakened by the rays of the sun shining through the window. It was a race-free weekend and he and Max could finally sleep in. If it weren't for the problem that he's already awake and Max isn't. And on top of that, he had a hard-on.
He had three options: he tries to go back to sleep and forget his erection, he does something against it or he wakes Max up. Even if he knew that Max would be in a bad mood all day, he decided on the last option.
He turned to Max and stroked his cheek, then his neck, over his bare torso, up to the waistband of the boxer shorts. Max moved a little, but went on sleeping. Dan leaned over him and kissed him under the ear. "Maxy.", He whispered in his ear, but still Max did not wake up.
In fairy tales, the princes always kiss their princesses awake, so Dan kissed Max on the mouth. Max stirred and then slowly opened his eyes. "What do you want?" He muttered grimly. "Good morning to you too, baby.", Dan kissed his mouth again. "I have a problem and you have to help me with it," whispered in his ear and kissed his cheek.
Max became more awake and now looked at him slightly worried. "What do you have? Has something happened?” Dan took one of Max's hands and led it to his crotch where his hard-on could be felt. Max snorted. "Is that just why you woke me up?", Dan nodded and grinned at him. "You are worse than a permanently horny teenager."
Dan kissed Max again. “Will you help me?” “What should I do? Take a shower or jerk off. I want to sleep.” Max turned away from Dan and closed his eyes again. Dan lay down behind Max and rubbed his penis against his bum. This made Max moan and Dan grin unintentionally.
"Don't you want to help me?" He continued rubbing against Max. Max shook his head. Dan ran his hand over Max's crotch and noticed how he too was slowly getting an erection. He squeezed lightly and Max had to moan again. "You like that.", Dan still grinned and kissed Max's neck and bit down slightly.
“Dan, stop it, I want to sleep.” “Please Maxy, let me fuck you. You don't have to do anything either.“, Dan's voice became more pleading. "If you promise me that I can finally go back to sleep after it, then you can fuck me." Dan turned Max around and kissed him. "You are the best. I love you.” “I love you too.” Max smiled sleepily at him.
Dan knelt over Max, who was lying on his back, and kissed him. "Dan, hurry up." Dan rolled his eyes and pulled off Max underpants with a swing. He did the same for himself and then knelt between Max's spread legs. He bent Max's legs and saw how he had already closed his eyes again.
He stroked Max's penis and saw Max's eyelids flutter and he moaned softly. "Maxy, don't be a spoilsport and open your eyes." Max opened his eyes and looked at Dan. He took lube and smeared something on his fingers.
He slowly circled Max hole and then slipped in. Max had closed his eyes again. Dan leaned over him and kissed him gently on the mouth. “If you don't want to do this, we'll leave that and you can sleep. I don't want to do anything you don't want."
Max opened his eyes and still looked sleepily at Dan. “I know you would never do anything I don't want. But if you stop now, we won't have sex for at least a month.” Max tried to look at him urgently, but Dan had to grin because he looked so cute.
Dan leaned back down and continued kissing him, while he added a second finger. Max broke away from him. "Come on, I'm not going to break." Dan wanted to add a third finger, but Max stopped him.
"Just fuck me so I can go back to sleep." "So bossy today, I don't even know you can be like that." Dan grinned and when Max was about to say something, he pushed into him. Max's words were replaced by a loud groan. "You're the best, baby. My beautiful baby." Dan moaned in Max's ear and then pushed into him again and again.
"Dan, faster." Dan stopped and looked at him. "Since when have you been giving the orders here?" "Dan, if you don't finally go on, then you can do it yourself and I can finally sleep." Dan began to thrust into him again.
He leaned down to Max's ear. “You don't think you'd get away with it, do you? I'm only doing this because I finally want to come.” Max nodded. "I think I'll have to show you afterwards who have the say in all of this, what do you mean?" "Please," groaned Max.
"I'm going to fuck you so good and hard that you will feel it the next weekend." Max couldn't help but groan at the thought. "I'll put marks all over your body so that everyone can see that you're only mine." Dan's thrusts accelerated. "Is that what you want, baby? Do you want everyone to see that you belong only to me?"
"Yes, please Dan.", Max groaned. Dan's thrusts became more uncontrolled and with a low moan he came deep into Max. He calmed his breath and then slipped out of Max and fell next to him. "Thanks, baby." Dan was about to cover them both with the blanket when Max stopped him.
“You cannot start something and then not finish it just because you got your money's worth. I haven't come yet and you said I don’t have to do anything. So, do something to make me come.” Dan grabbed Max's penis and slowly began to move his hand. Since it was far too slow for Max, he began to thrust into Dan's hand.
"You already know that you will regret it, don't you?" Max nodded. "But I finally want to go back to sleep, so please Dan, let me come." Dan increased his pace and it wasn't long before Max got into Dan's hand.
He kissed Max and then got up to wash his hand. When he came back he saw that Max was already sleeping again. He put the blanket over him and then lay down next to him. He kissed his forehead and then put his arm around him. "Sleep well baby, we have big plans for this weekend."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 26: Lewis x George - Kidnapped
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by ManupieSoju and Olokserka. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lewis knew something was wrong when he opened the door and Roscoe didn't come up to him as usual. Even when he was in his room, he still didn't see him. "Roscoe", still nothing. "Roscoe, baby, where are you?" He looked everywhere, but there was no trace of Roscoe to be seen.
He panicked and was about to call Angela when he got a message from a number he didn't know. There was a picture under it that said, “I have Roscoe. If you want him back, come to the white container at the end of the paddock in 10 minutes."
Confused, he looked at the message. Who would do that and why? And why did he or she kidnapped Roscoe? He made his way directly to the white container at the end of the paddock.
Even if the 10 minutes were not over, he knocked on the container door. It opened and he went inside.
Roscoe came up to him and he leaned down to caress him. "Hello my boy. Are you all right?” He heard the door being closed and locked behind him. He turned and saw that George was standing in front of him.
"You? Why did you do that?” “Do you know how long I've been trying to get your attention? With every topless picture and with every compliment about what you achieved, I wanted you to notice me. That you see me as a man. But you only have eyes for the others."
George walked up to Lewis, who was now standing again, and looked down at him. "I'll show you that I'm a man and that I’m the only one you should care about." George just whispered and then leaned down to Lewis and kissed him wildly. Lewis first froze, but then returned the kiss.
They both went back until Lewis felt the table against his back. George reached under Lewis' bum and lifted him onto the table without breaking the kiss. George tugged wildly at Lewis' T-shirt, who briefly interrupted the kiss and pulled it over his head.
"You too," said Lewis, breathless from the kiss. But George didn't move. Instead, he ran his hand over Lewis' upper body, pinching his nipples lightly. "I think you haven't understood yet, that's I have the say in here." He stroked Lewis' thighs, his inner thighs and then grabbed his crotch. Lewis couldn't help but groan loudly.
“Even if you are a multiple Formula 1 world champion, I’m the one who give orders. And if you don't do what I say, then I have to punish you.", He whispered in his ear and then bit his earlobe. "After this, you'll only pay attention to me."
George opened Lewis' pants and reached inside. He realized that Lewis already had a hard-on. "So, you like being treated like that." He pulled his hair so that Lewis looked at him. “Suddenly so quiet, Mr. World Champion? Believe me, that will change.” He licked Lewis' throat and then gave him a hickey on his neck, clearly visible.
"Get up and take off your clothes completely." George stepped away from the table. Lewis got up on shaky legs and undressed completely. "If I had known how much you like it, I would have done it a lot sooner."
He walked up to Lewis again and kissed him again. He cupped his bum and kneaded it. Lewis did not remain idle and opened George's pants. He stopped the kiss immediately and held his hands tight. "Didn't I say I have the orders in here and if you don't do what I tell you, then I have to punish you?"
He turned Lewis over and pushed him down on the table. “If the world could see you like this. With a bare bum on the table.” He hit the cheek and then stroked the spot. "Have the others seen you like this before, so willing?" This time he slapped the other cheek.
"No, you're the first." "Will the others ever see you like that?" He slapped one cheek again and then stroked both of them. "No, you are the only one who can and will see me like this." He leaned over him and kissed his neck. "That's what I wanted to hear."
He took a small tube of lube out of his pocket. He motioned for Lewis to spread his legs further and lubricated his hole with lube. He put the tube down and slid one finger into Lewis' hole and when he realized how easy it was, he looked at Lewis in amazement.
"So, this is not the first time with a finger in your ass today." He added a second finger and it went easily into it too. "Tell me, what did you do that you are already so wide." "After the race today, in the shower, I fingered myself.", George had to moan. He added a third finger and immediately hit Lewis' prostate, who screamed out loud. "Tell me, do you do this more often?"
“Every time with the idea of it being you. How it would be to have your long fingers deep inside me. What it would be like to feel your cock inside me.” George pulled away from Lewis and undressed completely too. "Please George, fuck me." There was another slap on Lewis' bottom. "I still have the say in here." With a quick and deep push, George pushed into Lewis.
Both of them had to involuntarily groan loudly. George buried one of his hands in Lewis' hair and tugged as he thrust into him. Both groaned and breathed loudly. "Harder, George." He pulled Lewis' hair tighter and pushed harder into him. "More, George."
George pulled Lewis up by his hair so that his back was pressed against his chest. He covered his mouth with one hand and thrust into him quickly. "Shut up, or do you want everyone to know that the world champion is being fucked in the ass?" With the other hand he gripped Lewis' penis and at the same pace as his thrusts he jerked him off.
It wasn't long before Lewis came moaning loudly, only muffled by George's hand in front of his mouth. George kept pushing at a fast pace and then came deep into Lewis too. To stifle his moan, he bit into Lewis' neck, which brought a small moan from Lewis.
They stayed that way for a moment, until George slipped out of Lewis and Lewis collapsed onto the table. George knelt behind him and began to lick his own cum out of Lewis' hole. Lewis hoisted a little, but also had to moan. It was a mix of pain and pleasure and there was nothing better for him.
George got up again and turned Lewis to face him. He kissed him and immediately pushed his tongue into Lewis' mouth. The two broke up and Lewis smiled at George. “Thanks for that.” “You don't think we're done yet. I’ve not only imagined what it would be like to fuck you in the ass, but also what it would be like to fuck you in the mouth."
He pushed Lewis on his knees in front of him. "Open your mouth." Lewis opened his mouth without saying anything and George thrusted his cock, still or already half hard again, into him. He heard Lewis gag slightly, but kept going.
He reached into Lewis' hair and held his head. He kept pushing into him and moaning. Tears welled up in Lewis's eyes and he was about to stop when he saw Lewis getting hard again. “You like being treated like a piece of dirt. The dear Mr. World Champion loves it when you fuck him in both holes."
Lewis had to moan around George's penis. George struck several more times and then pulled away before he could come. He pulled Lewis' hair, indicating that he should stand. Lewis stood up on shaky legs. "So beautiful," George stroked Lewis' lips, which were red and full of spit.
He pressed him against a wall and then picked him up. To keep from falling off, Lewis cupped George with his legs. George held his penis against Lewis' hole and then let him slide onto it.
He thrusted into him again at a fast pace. Lewis slammed into the wall with every bump and George was sure you could hear it from the outside. It also turned out that Lewis was loud during sex and this time he couldn't keep his mouth shut because he was holding him.
To muffle his own moans, he bit Lewis' throat repeatedly, which only made him moan even more. "We can be heard outside when you're this loud," George managed to get out. "I don’t care," Lewis said and George increased his pace.
This time George came first, closely followed by Lewis. He let him slide slowly back onto the floor. He leaned down and kissed Lewis gently. "Thanks for that." "You already know that everyone knows what happened here because you were so loud." "Then we have to do it somewhere else next time, where sex in public has something too." Lewis grinned.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 27: Kimi x Seb - Sleepover
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Baru_Black. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Kimi doesn't know exactly why he said 'yes'. George and Lando came up with the idea that all drivers can do a sleep over. The younger drivers were very euphoric and accepted immediately. Kimi wanted to say no, but then Seb had persuaded him, who was persuaded himself.
So, he was now on an air mattress. Seb sleeps on one side and Valtteri on the other. It took a while until it finally got quiet after all the films they had watched together. And even if he wouldn't admit it, he thought the evening was nice. Only now he had a problem, he cannot fall asleep.
He spun around as best he could, but he just couldn't sleep. "Kimi, finally lie down." He heard Seb whisper next to him. He turned to Seb, who had his back on him, and rubbed his back. "Kimi, stop that.", Seb whispered again. Kimi moved closer to Seb so that his chest was pressed against his back.
He pulled Seb's shirt up a little and stroked his stomach. "Kimi, what's that." "If we're both awake, then we can have a little fun too." Kimi whispered in Seb's ear and then stroked Seb's pants.
"Kimi, the others could hear us.", But that still didn't stop Kimi, he slid even closer to Seb so that he could feel his penis on his butt. "Then be quiet." He put his hand into Seb's underpants and rubbed his penis. He felt Seb's breath getting faster and him slowly getting hard.
Without making a lot of noise, he managed to pull Seb's pants down so that his penis and bum were free. He let go of Seb's penis, which brought him a disappointed whimper and pulled himself down his pants. His already hard penis jumped free and was now in Seb's crack, which made him moan softly.
"Ssh, or do you want the others to hear you?" He spread some of Seb's Precum on his hole. With his finger he poked in lightly, which brought Seb to hiss. He kissed his neck and whispered, "It'll be better in a minute." "I know, after all, we're not doing it for the first time."
The pain slowly went away and the pleasure increased. Seb pressed more and more against Kimi's fingers. "I knew you liked it." Kimi grinned. He added a second finger, which made Seb moan again in pain. "I'm sorry, if I had known we were going to do this, I would have taken lube with me."
It didn't take long for Seb to get used to the two fingers. Kimi spread his fingers to widen Seb enough and then hit his prostate. Seb couldn't help but groan loudly. Both stopped and lay there frozen, but the whole room remained silent. So, Kimi continued.
“You have to stay calm, otherwise the others will still hear us. Or we'll stop, but you don't want that, do you?” “No.” Kimi continued and Seb bit his lip to suppress his moan. "More Kimi." Seb whispered and pressed closer to Kimi again.
Kimi took both fingers out of Seb and stroked his penis and collected his precum as a lube. He immediately pushed in it with two fingers, then added a third. Again, it burned a little, but this time the pain passed faster.
When Kimi noticed that, he took his fingers out of Seb. He distributed his precum along his entire length. He bent Seb's leg a little to get a better grip and then slowly nudged Seb, who now held his own hand over his mouth to suppress his moans of pain and pleasure.
When Kimi was completely in him, he stopped until Seb gave him a sign and he slowly pushed into Seb again and again. “More Kimi.” “I can't, then the others will hear us.” “I don't care. You should just give it to me.” Kimi increased his pace, but only so much that they still make as little noise as possible.
But it was still not enough for Seb. So, he broke away from Kimi, turned him onto his back and then sat on his lap. "The others will know what we're doing like that.", Kimi still had to grin, which faded when Seb sat down on his penis.
He was jumping up and down on Kimi's penis at a fast pace, which made both of them moan softly. Kimi grabbed Seb's penis and slowly began to jerk him off. Seb had put his head back and was panting.
"Are you serious? Can't you wait a night Even Max and Dan don't have sex while we're all sleeping.” Valtteri sat up and looked at them both in annoyance. He got up and went to Lewis, who was at the other end of the room. The two looked at each other laughing. Seb leaned down and kissed Kimi.
“Does he think we didn't see that he had a hard-on? He probably just went to Lewis so he could help him.”, Kimi looked at Seb and kissed him again. Seb was distracted by the kiss and he could both turn around.
"If they already know what we're doing here, then we can do it right." Kimi positioned herself again in front of Seb's hole and then pushed hard. He met Seb's prostate and he involuntarily groaned loudly. But it didn’t stop at the one groan, because Kimi hit Seb’s prostate with every thrust.
Seb took his penis with one hand and adjusted to Kimi's thrusts. It didn’t take long and he came screaming loudly on his chest. Kimi kept pushing and came shortly afterwards. He leaned over Seb and they both began to kiss wildly. "Maybe this sleep over wasn't such a bad idea after all.", Kimi grinned at Seb.
He went under the covers and licked his own cum out of Seb's bum and then Seb’s cum off his upper body. When he finished, Seb was hard again. "Not enough yet?" Seb shook his head and had to moan again when Kimi gripped his penis.
He went back under the covers and started sucking Seb. Seb buried his hands in Kimi's hair and pressed him more onto his penis. When he came deep into Kimi's throat and he swallowed everything, but he was calmer than before.
Kimi came out from under the covers and kissed Seb, who could now taste himself. He lay down next to him and Seb snuggled right next to him again.
The next morning neither said anything to the two of them, and they remained calm and said nothing about the gasps and moans they had heard from different quarters.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 28: Max x Daniel - Good Boy
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by 123kippetjes. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I had so much fun writing it, that it got so long.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max and Dan were just talking when Lewis and Roscoe approached them. Roscoe sniffed at Dan's leg and he knelt down. "Hello, my boy.", He stroked him. “Are you a good boy? Yes, you're a good boy.” Lewis had to laugh while Max stood by calmly and strained.
"Are you okay, Max?", Lewis looked at him and Dan also turned to Max. "Yes.", He managed and a slight blush could be seen on his face. Dan had to grin and turned back to Roscoe. “I'll see you in the next race. Be a good boy to your daddy, okay?” He patted his head again. "I know you are a good boy."
Dan got up and went back to Max, who was still red in the face. Lewis looked at him a little confused, but said goodbye to both of them. Dan looked around, but they were already all alone in the paddock. He took Max's crotch in his hand, who had to moan softly.
"It only made you hard because I called Roscoe a good boy?" Max looked at him ashamed and nodded slightly. "But he's not my good boy, right?" This time Max shook his head. "Then who is it?" "It’s me." Max whispered, his voice shaking with excitement and anticipation.
“Exactly, my good, beautiful boy. You were so beautiful on the podium, you were the best today. My great boy.“ Max had to moan softly and he noticed how he was producing more Precum. "And because you were the best today, you deserve a reward, my beautiful boy."
Dan looked around again, but they were still the only ones. He leaned forward and briefly ran his lips over Max's, who didn't want to leave it at that and chased Dan with his lips. But he loosened completely and took a step back to put some distance between the two.
Max whimpered and walked closer to Dan and wanted to kiss him. “You're a good boy, aren't you? So, act like that too. Otherwise you won't get your reward.“ Max nodded and looked at the floor in shame.
Shortly afterwards, they left the paddock too and drove back to the hotel. As soon as the door was closed behind them, Max wanted to kiss Dan again. “Do you think you deserve this?” “Yes, please Dan.” “Were you a good boy?” “Yes, Dan. I was a good boy, your good boy.” Dan grinned and pulled Max to kiss him.
Dan loosened himself and stroked Max's cheek. “My beautiful boy. And you belong only to me, just to me.” He stroked his lip and he immediately opened his mouth and began to suck on Dan's thumb. “So willing. You were the best today and I promised you a reward. Take off your clothes and kneel on the bed."
Dan took his thumb out of Max's mouth and he walked towards the bed and got undressed. When he was only wearing his underpants, he looked at Dan questioningly. "I want to see you in all your beauty, and you want to get your reward, don't you?" Max nodded and also took off his underpants. His penis popped out and he was already wet and hard.
Max knelt on the bed and Dan walked up to him. "So beautiful. And you belong only to me, nobody can see you like this, so beautiful, so naked, so excited.” Max let out a moan. “You love when I call you mine, don't you? My beautiful boy.” He went to Max and kissed him.
When Max wanted to deepen the kiss, Dan broke away from him. Dan started to undress too and saw how Max moved his hand closer and closer to his cock. "Maxy, you're a good boy, aren’t you? So, take your hand away from there, or are you a bad boy and you won't get your reward today?" Max put both hands behind his back and looked at Dan with wide eyes. "I am a good boy."
Dan just nodded and continued to undress himself, his gaze never loosing Max. When he was completely naked, he went closer to the bed. "Come here baby, and show me that you are a good boy, show me how good you can suck my cock." Max got up and knelt in front of Dan. "So beautiful," muttered Dan and stroked Max's lips, who opened them immediately.
Dan slowly pushed his cock more and more into Max's mouth until he had absorbed him completely. "You are such a good boy, take me in completely." He pulled it out and then pushed it back in, which made Max gag a little. Dan stroked his cheek but kept going. "You are the best, my good boy." A tear ran down Max's cheek, which Dan brushed away.
Dan increased his pace and grabbed Max's hair to get a better grip. "So perfect, nobody can do it as well as you. Can I come on your beautiful face, baby?" Max nodded as best he could. Dan pushed on and just before he came he took it out of Max's mouth and then came on his face.
“Baby, you're so beautiful right now, with red lips and marked by me. You love to be marked by me, don't you?” “Yes, Dan.” Dan stroked Max's face and picked up most of the cum and then stuck his thumb into Max's mouth, who immediately sucked it hard.
"Sit cross-legged on the bed and remember, don't touch yourself." Dan went to his suitcase and took out a small pink bag. He went with it to Max and gave it to him. "For you baby, because you are the best not only today but also otherwise and because you are my good boy."
Max happily took the bag and opened it. He took out a small pair of lace panties. "Do you like it, baby? You always wanted one like this.” “Thanks Dan.” He carefully laid it down next to him on the bed and took something else out of the bag. “These are the matching lace stockings for the panties. You will look so beautiful baby."
"That's not all, baby." Max reached into the bag again and took out a light blue skirt. "Thanks Dan." Max looked at him questioningly and when Dan didn't do anything, he kissed him. "Try it on, I want to see how beautiful you look with it." "But Dan, I don't think with my arousal it will work that well."
“Don't you like it? Don't you wanna make yourself beautiful for me? Are you not a good boy, but a bad boy?” Dan's grin was gone and he wanted to pack the things up again. "Please Dan, I like the things." "But not well enough, otherwise you'd put them on." Dan took the bag, but Max stopped him.
"Please Dan.", Max begged him and got up with the things. He pulled on his panties and tried to put his hard penis as best he could into the panties. Then he put on one stocking after the other and finally the skirt. He turned and the skirt flew up, making the panties easier to see.
Without waiting for a reaction from Dan, he stood in front of the mirror and stroked his skirt and stockings. “So beautiful, my boy.” Dan was now standing right behind Max and whispered in his ear, he got goose bumps all over his body. "My beautiful boy." Dan hugged him and stroked the noticeable bulge in the skirt.
“Next time you will get a matching top. What do you think?” “Please Dan.” Max could only whisper. “There is a matching top for the lace panties and a crop top would look just as good on you. But only if you're a good boy. But you can be that, right?” “Yes, Dan. I can be a good boy.” “My good boy.” Dan whispered and again Max shuddered.
Dan reached under the skirt and cupped the bulge in his panties. Max groaned and had to be careful that his legs didn't give way. He let go of him again and Max began to whimper. "Please Dan, do something." Dan got on his knees behind Max and pushed his panties down a little so that he had a good view of his hole.
He spread Max's cheeks with his hands and licked the crack once. He devoted himself to his hole and poked in again and again lightly with his tongue. Max couldn't hold back any longer and had to moan loudly. He no longer noticed what was happening around him, but concentrated fully on Dan's tongue.
When it was suddenly gone, he looked around questioningly. Dan stood behind him again, holding three fingers to his mouth. "Be a good boy and get them wet." Max opened his mouth and started licking Dan's fingers. “Look in the mirror how beautiful you are. With my fingers in your mouth, how well you can take them all so well in you."
Max looked at their reflection and a tremble went through him. Dan was right, it looked really arousing. Dan took his fingers out of Max's mouth and ran one through Max's crack, who pressed himself against the finger. "Ssh, baby. You don't want me to punish you, do you?” Max shook his head and Dan pushed into Max with a finger.
"Look at how I fuck you with my fingers." Max looked in the mirror while Dan spread one hickey after the other on his neck and throat. Gradually a finger was added until Max could take in all three fingers well.
"You were a good boy, weren't you?" Max nodded. "Then you deserve that I fuck you too." Dan let go of Max to get lube, but this stopped him. "Please Dan, I just want to feel you inside me." "But I don't want to hurt you, baby." "You don't."
Dan stood behind Max again and put an arm around him. With the other he gestured for Max to spread his legs a little and then slowly slid into him. Max gritted his teeth because it burned a little without lube. “You're doing great, baby. You are such a good boy. You are so good to me."
Dan wanted to wait, but Max began to push against him. As if Dan started push into Max. “Look at you in the mirror at how well I can fuck you. You are a beautiful boy when I fuck you. Only I can see you like that.” With the hand with which he was not holding Max, he lifted his skirt.
"So hard and so wet, and that only for me." He stroked Max's penis, which only made him moan and gasp even more. He pushed the panties aside and Max's penis jumped free. Max saw his penis bob up and down with every thrust. Dan continued to hold up the skirt and thrust into Max with quick, deep thrusts.
“Please Dan, I’m coming.” “Do you think you deserve it? Were you a good boy.” “Please Dan, I was a good boy.” “You're right. You can come, baby.” Dan changed the angle and met Max Prostate, who came screaming loudly. His cum splashed on the mirror and he was glad Dan was holding him.
“You are so beautiful when you come. Did you see that?”, Dan slowed down and then slipped out of Max. “Yes.”, Max was exhausted, but he knew that it wasn't over yet. Dan hugged Max with both arms and kissed him on the hickey-strewn neck. "Dan, can I ride you." "Of course baby."
Dan turned Max around and wanted to go back to bed with him, but he stopped him. "Can we do this here?" Max looked at him, embarrassed. "You were such a good boy that we can do that here too." Dan lay down, but Max showed him that he should lie down with his head to the mirror.
Max knelt over him and looked in the mirror. “You like that, don't you? Watching you get fucked. How my thick cock disappears again and again in your tight hole.“ Max whimpered and noticed how he was slowly getting hard again. He spat on Dan's penis, which protruded hard from his body, and spread it until his penis glistened damp. He positioned himself over him, pushed the panties, which he was still wearing, to the side and let himself slide onto him.
He moved slowly at first and then faster and faster, he saw in the mirror how his penis could be seen under his skirt, every time he got up. "So beautiful, baby." Dan stroked his thighs, which were half covered by the stockings.
Max felt Dan approaching his climax and increased his pace. Shortly after that Dan came and splashed deep into Max. "Look in the mirror baby, and watch how beautiful you look when you come." Max came again, without touching, this time his cum landed on the skirt and on Dans upper body.
He got up from Dan's now soft penis and saw in the mirror how his sperm ran out of his hole. He licked the sperm that was left on Dan's penis and then his own off Dan's torso. “I knew you loved cum very much, but not that much. It only makes me love you even more."
Dan wanted to pull Max to him, but he turned around and was now on all fours. He turned his head and lifted his skirt. In the mirror he could see his wide, cum-smeared hole. He stabbed in with a finger and collected all of the semen. He brought his finger to his mouth and licked it.
"Baby you are the best, but you have to stop. I don't think I can come again.” Max grinned and lay down next to Dan on the floor. "Thanks for today." "If I had known how much it turns you on when I call you a good boy, I would have done that much earlier." He kissed Max on the forehead.
"About the top, did you really mean that?" Max looked at him shyly. "Yes baby. You will look so beautiful with it. And we'll get a mirror in the bedroom at home, I don't want to have to explain why sperm sticks to the mirror just because you like to look at yourself while fucking."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 29: Nicholas x George - forgetting things
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Racingirl63. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I had so much fun writing it, that it got so long.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nicholas never wanted to finish the post-race interviews as quickly as he does now. He wanted to see George as soon as possible. When he had finished the interviews and had a few minutes before the debrief, he walked quickly to George's Driver Room.
When he got there, he knocked and to his surprise the door opened quickly. It was dark in the room, but he could still see George's red eyes. He closed the door behind him and was about to say something when George pounced on him and kissed him. It wasn't their first kiss, they'd kissed before, but both were drunk and neither had said anything about it afterwards.
It wasn't a harmonious kiss either. It was a meeting of teeth, tongues and a lot of spit. Nicky felt how much anger and frustration there was in the kiss. He wanted to break away from him, but George kept pushing him against the wall. When they were both out of breath, they had to separate.
Nicky looked worriedly at George and brushed the tears that had formed from his cheeks. "Are you okay?" George gave a sardonic laugh. "Nothing is OK. And I don't want to talk about it either.” “Maybe that would help you. I want to help you."
“Do you know how you can help me? Make me forget.” George walked closer to Nicky. “Fuck me so hard that all I have to think about is you and your cock. That I can forget all that.” “George, I don't know.” “Then don't, then go. I'll find something."
George turned away from Nicky. Nicky was about to say something when he heard his team want to get him for Debrief. Before opening the door, George turned around. "If you have changed your mind, come to my hotel room later." He turned away again and lay down on the couch.
Throughout the debrief, Nicky's thoughts were on George. He had never seen him so hurt before, and all he wants is to help him. But he doesn't know whether that's the right choice either.
As he passed George's room in the hotel, he couldn't help but knock. It took longer for George to open the door this time. Again, the room was dark and Nicky could only see the outline of George. This time George closed the door. "Did you change your mind? If not, you can go again."
"If it helps, we'll do it." If he could have seen George's face, he would have seen a small smile form on his lips. He pulled Nicky back to him and started kissing him wildly. When both tongues met, both had to moan. Nicky reached behind him and pressed the light switch that switched on the small lamps on the bed.
He picked George up and then threw him on the bed, only then did they both break the kiss. He saw George's eyes went dark with pleasure and his eyes slide over his body. George was lying on the bed with his legs apart and dressed only in boxer shorts and a T-shirt.
Slowly he stripped down to his underpants while George rubbed his hardening penis through the underpants.
Nicky crawled onto the bed between George's legs and spread them further. “I see you couldn't wait.” He ran his hand over George's bulge in his underpants and stopped at the stain on George's tip. “Already so wet and we haven't even started. We just kissed, how should it be when I fuck you really hard. When I push deep into you again and again and hit your prostate every time?"
George groaned and wanted to touch himself until Nicky slapped his hand away. “You wanted me to help you. Then you don't need to touch yourself either.” He leaned over George and kissed him again. He rubbed both crotches together and when George groaned, he pushed his tongue into his mouth.
He pulled away and grinned at George. "Undress yourself. You love showing off so much. How many times have I been on Instagram and seen you topless?” George sat up as best he could with his legs apart and took off his T-shirt. He was about to take off his pants when Nicky slapped his hand away again.
"Hands off, not that you're doing something that you would regret later." Nicky licked George's right thigh up to the waistband of his underpants. He did the same with the left one. He then licked from George's navel to the waistband of his underpants and then along this.
"Please Nicky, touch me." But Nicky broke away from George completely. "I'm considering whether I let you come as often as possible, or whether I fuck you for as long as I want and do what I want and you are not allowed to come." He stroked George's nipple and a shudder ran through his body. He pulled George's underpants down, and George wanted to breathe a sigh of relief when he noticed that Nicky was only pulling them down so far that his wet tip could be seen.
George began to fidget when Nicky lightly stroked the tip of his finger with his finger. He leaned down and kissed it gently. "So wet for me." He stroked George's bum with his hand. "What I can do with you." "Please Nicky, do something." But instead of doing something, Nicky got up and stood next to the bed.
"Come here baby." George crawled to the edge of the bed. He knelt down so that he was eye level with Nicky's crotch. "Give me a blow job and then I'll concentrate on you." George pulled Nicky's pants down with both hands so that his hard penis jumped into his face. Nicky grabbed George's hair and when he opened his mouth, he thrust in immediately.
George's tears ran from his eyes as Nicky kept pushing deep into his throat. "Just like this, baby. You take my hard, fat cock so well in your mouth. I can't wait to fuck you in your little ass.” He felt George moan around his penis. “You like the idea. How I keep pushing deep into you. How I make you scream, how I make you forget everything, so that you can only dream about my cock."
Nicky's gaze fell on George's hand, which was rubbing his penis like mad. "What are you doing there? Did I allow you to touch you? Did I allow you to get relief? Or does the idea of my dick in your ass turn you on so much? Do you love it when I fuck your mouth? Are you a dirty little bitch who always wants a cock inside him."
George's hand, like Nicky's thrust, got faster and faster. "If you don't stop now, I'll have to punish you." George didn't stop and came shortly after. Nicky increased his pace and George's tears increased. Then he too came deep into George's throat. As he pulled out his penis, a thread of spit and semen was pulled with it, which stuck to George's lip.
"Take off your clothes and then kneel on all fours on the bed." Nicky went to his bag and got a tube of lube. He went back to the bed and stood behind George, who was on all fours. He hit his backside. “You have such a great ass. I can well imagine that you love it when you are fucked."
He smeared lube on his fingers and then thrust two fingers into George's hole without warning. He screamed, but Nicky continued. "I told you I was going to punish you." He noticed how George began to moan quickly. “I thought so, that you would love it when you were fucked hard. When you feel it burn.” He added a third finger and George screamed again.
"You love it when you can be heard screaming, when other people find out how good you are being fucked." George's arms collapsed and he was now pressed with his face into the pillow. By changing position slightly, Nicky hit his prostate. “You're hard again. You like that, don't you?” “Yes, Nicky. Please fuck me I want to feel your fat cock inside me."
Nicky took all fingers out of George, and when he was already looking forward to Nicky's penis, he noticed how he was now pushing four fingers into him. “I will still fuck you. First of all, I'll just make you cum through my fingers in your little ass.” George couldn't answer anymore, he was too dazed with pleasure.
Nicky kept hitting George's prostate at a fast pace, so it wasn't long before George came again without touch. Nicky took his fingers out of George and he sagged. He was about to calm down when Nicky turned him around. He saw Nicky lubricate his own penis and then thrust into George.
George groaned in pain, because all the fingers had made him slightly sensitive around his hole. He thrust into George with deep thrusts. "Do you like that? Finally having my cock up your ass.” “Yeah,” groaned George. Nicky bit his neck and then his throat lightly, making him shiver and increasing his breath.
Nicky looked at George in amazement, but George was like in his own world, overwhelmed by lust. Nicky ran his finger over George's throat and his breath faltered. "Do you like that?" Nicky asked seriously now. George just nodded and brought out a "More, Nicky."
Nicky gently cupped George's neck and throat with his hand. "More," whispered George. Nicky squeezed harder and noticed how George swallowed and had now closed his eyes. "Should I stop?" "No, I want it to hurt." So, Nicky squeezed even more. His thrusts grew faster and he noticed that George's breathing became slower.
"More Nicky, I’m about to come." Nicky squeezed harder and George's lips slowly turned blue. He felt George come between their bodies and then took his hand from his neck. He kept pushing and then came into George. He kissed him gently on the lips, which were now pink again as before, but still slightly torn from before.
He slipped out of him and sat down on the bed next to him. He ran over George's torso, through his sperm and had to laugh softly. "We made quite a mess." George said nothing and sat on Nicky's lap so he could look at him. He snuggled up against him and Nicky hugged him.
He rubbed his back and then his butt. "Are you okay?" Nicky whispered, afraid of breaking it all up. George just nodded and kissed Nicky. He stroked again and again over his ass and over his back and then unintentionally over his hole what made George whimper.
Nicky was about to apologize when he felt George press against his finger. So, he drove over it again and again a whimper escaped George, but again he pressed himself more against him. He pushed into it with a finger. George's breath quickened and he started rubbing himself against Nicky.
Nicky spread his legs a little so that George could only sit on one. Nicky felt George's penis getting harder again. He took two fingers and pushed those in George. With the other hand he stroked George's cheek. He took his hand and started sucking on one of Nicky's fingers.
George's movements got faster and Nicky pushed three fingers into him. It was just the rubbing of skin, the wet sound of Nicky's finger in George's ass and George's quick breath. When George started shaking, Nicky knew he was coming again, but this time without any cum.
He kept his fingers in George a little longer and George still left the finger in his mouth there. Nicky was so focused on George that he didn't notice how he was gripping his penis. "You don't need to do that, it was all about you." George let go of Nicky's fingers and looked at him. "You gave me what I wanted, I want to give you something too." He kissed him and continued to jerk him off.
George realized he was about to orgasm as the fingers in his ass were speeding up. Nicky came with a deep moan. The two looked at each other and kissed. They lay down and Nicky pulled George close.
"I really like you George," Nicky whispered into the darkness. “I like you too, Nicky. I've dreamed of this for a long time.” “And was it what you imagined?” “No, better. You can do magic with your body. I won't be able to walk properly for days.” “I'm sorry.” “I like that and now I also know that we can do it a lot more often.”
Nicky grinned and kissed his forehead. “We can do anything you want. But tomorrow we have to shower first. We're completely dirty because of all the cum.” “I just don't know if we'll be able to take a proper shower then, when I see you naked.” George replies sleepily.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 30: Pierre x Charles - Shitty Weekend
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by pierrgasly. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I'm so happy that you requested these two, because they are my two favourite drivers and apart from Maxiel my favourite pair.
I'm planning on doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :)
Anyway enough of me. Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Charles walked down the hotel corridor with his head bowed. His race looked so good for a long time, but in the last corner he made a mistake that cost him the podium. He looked around and when no one was looking, he knocked on a door. It wasn't long before the door opened a little and he could walk in.
It was dark in the room and he could just make out the outline of the person who had just opened the door for him. He followed her to the bed and they both lay down. They turned on their sides and looked at each other.
"I'm sorry about your podium.", Pierre spoke so softly that Charles could hardly understand it. "That was my own mistake, I was so stupid." Pierre slid closer to Charles. “You weren't stupid. You saw an opportunity and tried to use it.” He stroked his cheek.
"No, I was just stupid." "What would you tell me in this situation?" "That you weren't stupid and that you would regret not having done it." Pierre laughed slightly. "Take it to your heart." The silence fell again, only the breathing of the two could be heard.
Charles slid closer to Pierre and put his arm around his waist. Pierre put his arm around his shoulder and pulled him close. "No matter what happened today or what will happen, I am proud of you." Pierre kissed Charles on the forehead. Charles kissed Pierre on the tip of his nose and ran his hand under his shirt and caressed the exposed skin. "I'm so proud of you too, Pear."
Pierre ran his hand through Charles' hair. “Do you know how many times I've envied your hair?” “I envy your blue eyes. I have never seen eyes as beautiful as when I saw yours for the first time. "
"You don't even know how much I want to kiss you." Pierre whispered so softly that Charles could hardly understand it. "What did you say?" "Nothing, is not that important." Charles noticed how uncomfortable the situation was for Pierre. He leaned forward and kissed Pierre lightly on the lips. Pierre was so surprised that he didn't return the kiss.
Charles pulled away, but Pierre kissed him, this time harder. After a while, both had to separate due to a lack of air. "Wow." Charles grinned at Pierre and Pierre grinned back. The hand under Pierre's shirt continued to stroke his stomach, up to the waistband of his pants. Charles looked at him questioningly, Pierre nodded briefly and his hand went further into his pants.
Pierre's breath caught as Charles ran his hand over his penis. Charles felt Pierre getting hard. Pierre gently pulled Charles by his hair and kissed him again. He now embraced Pierre's entire length and felt Pierre moan into the kiss. Slowly he began to move his hand.
Pierre's breath quickened. He circled Pierre's tip with his thumb and spread the precum all over his penis. "Faster, Charles.", Pierre's voice was deeper than usual and Charles realized how hard he was too. Pierre began to thrust into Charles's hand and his moans grew louder.
Charles increased the speed of his hand and leaned slightly over Pierre so that he could whisper in his ear. "Come for me baby", with a few movements Pierre came into Charles's hand. He grabbed Charles's hair harder, which also made him moan slightly.
"Pierre, you are so beautiful when you come." Pierre laughed and kissed Charles again. He turned the two over so that Charles was now on his back and Pierre was sitting on his lap. He pulled his t-shirt over his head and used it to clean Charles's hand. He got up so far that he could also take off his pants and now sat naked on Charles.
He leaned down again and kissed Charles. Meanwhile, he rubbed his ass against Charles' hard penis. Charles pushed Pierre closer to him for more friction. The two broke away and Charles sat up and took off his shirt too. He wanted to do the same with his pants, but Pierre stopped him.
He kissed Charles down the chest. He kissed one nipple and then the other. When he got to his pants, he kissed the noticeable bulge and then pulled it down. Charles penis jumped free. Pierre threw off Charles' pants and then ran his fingers over his inner thighs.
"Please Pierre." Charles pushed into the air with his hip. Pierre took Charles penis in hand and licked the tip. He licked the length and then put it in his mouth. Charles had to control himself not to plunge into the moist warmth of Pierre's mouth.
Pierre pulled away from Charles penis and crawled to the bedside table. He took out a small tube and sat back on Charles' lap. “I've dreamed of it for so long. Please take me.” Pierre whispered softly in Charles's ear.
With one swing Charles turned them both around. He took the tube of lube and spread some of it on his fingers. He spread Pierre's legs and bent them, he had a perfect view of Pierre's ass and his hole. "You don't know how long I've dreamed of fucking your little ass."
As he spoke, he poked a finger slowly and carefully into Pierre. "Okay, mon amour?" Pierre nodded. "More Charles." Charles added a second finger. When Pierre met his thrusts, he pushed into him with a third finger.
He changed the angle and hit Pierre's prostate, which made him scream out loud. "Please Charles, I want to finally feel you." Charles took his fingers out of Pierre and smeared his own penis with the lube. Slowly he came across Pierre.
"If you want me to stop, you let me know, okay?" Charles looked at Pierre. Pierre pulled Charles down and kissed him gently. “Everything is fine, cheri. And now, let me forget the day.” Charles didn't need to be told twice and began to thrust into Pierre.
"You're so tight." "Faster Charles." He increased his pace, but it wasn't enough for Pierre. He turned the two of them so he could sit on Charles again and ride him. Slowly he began to roll his hips. Then he started jumping up and down.
Charles saw how his penis sank deep into Pierre and could only come from the sight. Pierre threw his head back and groaned. "I’m about to come, Pierre." With a few more jumps, Charles came deep inside Pierre. Charles tried to get down from his climax, but Pierre hadn't come yet.
He picked up his penis and began to jerk him off. “Look at me, mon amour. I want to see you come.” Pierre looked at Charles and then came again with a low moan for the second time that night.
It took a little while before he got off Charles. Charles took one of the two T-shirts and cleaned the two until he lay down with Pierre. He pulled him close and Pierre laid his head on his chest. He gently stroked his hair and kissed his forehead. "I love you, cheri." "I love you too, mon amour."
Even if it wasn't the race weekend that they were hoping for, both found something that was far more important. The love for one another and together they can survive all ups and downs.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 31: Charles x Lewis x Seb - Blinding trust
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Just_Juliette. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
This is a second part to chapter 12.
I'm planning on doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :)
Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It almost felt like a Deja vu to Charles. Again, Lewis and Seb stood in front of his door, but unlike the last time, he didn't know anything about it. "Hey, what did you want here?" "Can we come in.", Seb looked around a little panicked and Charles let the two of them into his room and closed the door behind him.
“So, what are you doing here. And why do you have a suitcase with you?” Lewis pulled a small, black, inconspicuous suitcase behind him that Charles had not seen at the door before. “You asked us if we liked it the last time.” “Yes.” “And then we thought we'd like to do it again. Only this time we dominate you."
Charles looked at them both speechless. "And what do you say?", Seb looked at him a little unsure. He wasn't quite as sure he would like it as much as his partner. Charles just nodded. As soon as both got the approval, the smiles of the two faded from their faces and instead they looked at Charles sternly and seriously.
“You talk to us when we ask you something. So, what do you say.” “I agree.” “You know the rules? The safe word is Verstappen again and the traffic light colours remain. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” Charles bowed his head, but was then pulled back by the hair when he saw that Seb was now standing in front of him. "You look at us when we talk to you, okay?" "Yes, sir."
"Arms forward." Lewis was now in front of him and Seb behind him. He held his arms out and Lewis tied them together with a ribbon. Seb blindfolded him from behind. He was now disoriented in his room and nothing could be heard.
Suddenly arms grabbed him and threw him on the bed. With a "Uff", he fell on his back. "Did we say you can speak?", A slap on his thigh followed. "No sir." His arms were cuffed to the bed above his head.
He felt something move over his body. When it hit his thigh, he knew it was a whip. As if on command, he spread his legs wider. "Very well done." The whip ran over his inner thigh and then over his hardening penis. He began to move and wanted to rub his penis against the whip when it was pulled away.
"Did we tell you can move?" He heard Lewis say and there was a slap on his inner thigh. "No, sir." "You only move when we tell you, understand?" Seb spoke from the other side of the bed and a slap on the inside of his other thigh followed. "Yes, sir." "Colour?" He asked gently. "Green, it doesn't get any greener than this."
The room became quiet again. Again, he felt the whip rub against his hard penis. He bit his lip to keep from moaning. The whip rose and a light spank on his penis followed. Again, it rose and another spank followed. On the third spank, Charles couldn't help but groan.
He heard Seb and Lewis moving and then noticed how someone opened his pants and pulled them down quickly. He was turned onto his stomach and his legs bent. With his arms cuffed, his face pressed into the pillow. He felt the whip on his bare ass.
"Didn't we tell you not to talk?" Lewis slapped him on his ass cheek. "Yes, sir." "And you did it anyway?", This time it was Seb who spoke and followed a slap on the other cheek. "Yes, sir." Another heavy slap followed. Charles's butt was now bright red and the marks of the whip were clearly visible.
"What do you say?" Again, Lewis and another punch. "I'm sorry, sir." Another punch. Charles' legs were pulled away without warning and his pants were completely removed. "Charles, what colour?" He heard Seb next to him. "Still green."
He was turned on his back again. He felt his penis sticking out hard from the body and producing a lot of precum. Hands slowly closed around his penis. He bit his lip again to suppress a moan. More hands followed and a penis ring was pulled over him.
"It's there so that you don't come until we tell you, do you understand?" He heard Lewis say. "Yes, sir." The room went quiet again. If he didn't have the penis ring on, he could come alone from the thought of lying naked, aroused and completely exposed in front of the two.
He heard a soft click and the cock ring began to vibrate. Inadvertently he screamed loudly and kicked the air with his hip.
The vibration stopped and someone slapped his hand on the bare thigh. "We told you to be quiet." His shirt was violently pulled over his head. Again, the whip ran over his body. "If you make another sound, you'll get a gag in your mouth." Lewis was still standing to the left of the bed when he spoke, followed by a slap on his left nipple.
"Charles, what colour?" Seb asked gently from the right side of the bed. "Green," he said softly. He felt a second whip against his penis. The vibration was turned on again, and it was harder and harder for Charles to stay still and not move. The vibration increased and at the same time the whips hit his penis and one of his nipples.
It was repeated. Charles groaned loudly on the third slaps. Immediately a harder spank hit his thigh. “We told you to be quiet. But since you did not follow our instructions, you will now get your punishment.” Seb spoke in a deep and stern voice.
Meanwhile he heard Lewis rummaging in the suitcase. His mouth was forcibly opened and a ball was placed between his lips. He was pulled up by his hair and the gag fastened on the back of his head. The hand let go of his hair and his head fell back on the pillow.
He was turned around again and his legs bent. A whip was used to indicate that he should spread his legs further. The whip went through his splayed ass cheeks. He unconsciously pushed himself against the whip and got a slap on his bottom for it.
“If you continue to resist our instructions, we will not let you come today. Understand?” Charles nodded and was hit on the bottom again. "We told you, if we ask you something, you answer us.", Lewis spoke in a stern voice, but maybe it was Seb. Charles's senses were so clouded with excitement that he could no longer tell the two apart.
"Ye’, 'ir." He said as best he could with the gag in his mouth. He felt how cold lubes was spread over his crack and his hole and winced a little, but hardly noticeable by Lewis and Seb. A round object pressed against its hole. The resistance quickly disappeared and the subject was entirely in Charles.
Charles guessed it was a butt plug. It was so small that he didn't feel any pain. "Look, it's so worn out that a bigger plug has to be used." As quickly as the plug was in, it was out again. Shortly afterwards, a larger plug pressed against his muscle, but he also took this in without pain.
"That's not enough for you either?" This plug was also taken out again and an even larger one pressed against its now wider hole. This time Charles felt a burn, but it was a good burn. When it was completely inside of him, he felt how big he was, but also that he had a bigger one himself, which completely filled him.
"What do you mean baby, can he do more?" "Sure, he can do more, right?" "Ye’, 'ir." Charles muttered. A slap on his bottom followed. "Speak louder when we're talking to you." "Ye’, 'ir." Charles spoke louder. A hand pushed the plug further in, but then suddenly pulled it out.
The room grew quiet. Charles could only hear Lewis and Seb breathing. He waited for a new butt plug, but nothing happened. His penis hung hard and dripping between his legs, his ass was high and his hole was dilated. He felt completely at the mercy of Lewis and Seb, but he couldn't think of anything better.
He felt the whip again. This time it stroked his penis from behind through his spread legs. Slowly it stroked its length. He wanted nothing more than to come, but the penis ring prevented this. The whip brushed his balls up to his hole. It stroked it over and over and then struck.
Charles felt a shiver through him and would have loved to ask that it be repeated. But as if Seb and Lewis had known, there was another slap with the whip on his hole. Someone was spreading lube on its crack and a large plug pressed against its hole. It started to burn and he realized that the plug was even bigger than his own.
It was pushed further and further into it until it was completely inside. Charles had never felt so full before, but it was the best he'd ever felt. “Look, baby, how well he takes it in. I knew he couldn't get enough.” Charles heard Lewis speak and then heard the two kissing.
He imagined the two kissing and ripping off their clothes. How he lies tied up on the bed and helplessly has to watch the two fuck. He imagines Lewis repeatedly fucking Seb hard in the ass and how he screams out loud. He imagines the two of them fucking his mouth while he's lying there defenceless.
He was pulled out of his mind with a slap on the butt plug. This pressed it further into him. The vibration of the penis ring started again. But not only that, also the butt plug began to vibrate. He would like it so much to rub himself against the bed for a little relief.
The vibrations increased and he couldn't hold back his moans. Seb and Lewis could still hear it well, muffled by the gag in his mouth. Two hard hits on his ass followed. He noticed how tears were running down his cheeks, he just wanted to come.
A hand went around his penis and loosened the ring a little. "You were a good boy, you can come." Seb whispered in his ear. Charles came moaning loudly on the bed and his stomach. He couldn't get down from his high as the vibrations continued to stimulate him.
Within a very short time, he came a second time. The penis ring was removed from him and he was turned on his back, whereby he was now lying on the butt plug and this pushed itself further into him. His blindfold was removed and he had to get used to the whole situation.
Lewis stood across from him at the foot of the bed while Seb was next to him, removing the blindfold.
“You don't think we're done yet. You're young, you can come at least a third time.", Lewis looked at him sternly. Seb had now stood next to him and looked at him the same way. The plug in him was still vibrating.
He slowly rubbed his butt against the bed and hit his prostate with the plug again and again. His eyes fell on the crotches of Seb and Lewis and he could see that they were both hard too. “You like that, don't you? That other men get hard at the sight of you?” Charles groaned and said, “Ye’, 'ir ”.
"Maybe we should give him what he wants." Lewis looked at Seb and undid his pants. Seb followed suit and they both got their hard cocks out. Charles's eyes got caught on the two cocks and he tried to get as much stimulation as possible through the butt plug.
Seb and Lewis started jerking off at the same pace. Seb leaned down a little and kissed Lewis with his tongue, while he took his penis in his hand and jerked him off. Lewis followed suit and the low moans of the two could be heard.
Charles was now lying quietly on the bed, his gaze spellbound on Seb and Lewis and how they jerk each other off. How their tips shone with precum and how their tongues played with each other. Both got faster and shortly after each other both came. They squirted their cum on Charles legs and he came too.
Lewis and Seb watched Charles squirt his cum all over his chest. They went around the bed and loosened the gag and shackles. "Are you okay, Charles?", Seb looked at him worried. "That was the best I had ever experienced." Everyone started laughing. Lewis knelt between Charles's legs and slowly pulled the plug out of its hole.
"Does that mean you want to repeat that?" Lewis looked at him quizzically while he and Seb cleaned up Charles. "Of course, I still have so many ideas and concepts." Charles looked at both of them, happy but also tired. Lewis and Seb also completely undressed and lay down beside Charles. "Do you know that I just came with watching you?"
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 32: Seb x Kimi x Antonio - Apology
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Mac. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I'm planning on doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :)
Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
If looks could kill, Antonio would be dead long time ago. For some time, Seb was sure that Antonio is in love with Kimi and wants to take him away from him. Everyone talks about the good chemistry between the two in the Alfa Romeo videos. He keeps seeing the two of them laugh together. For a long time, he was the only one who really made Kimi laugh.
At that moment, however, it was Tonio again who made it. The two stood in front of the Alfa garage and talked to each other. Antonio ran his hand over Kimi's arm over and over again. And ran himself through his hair. He liked Antonio, but when it’s about Kimi this ends, Kimi is his boyfriend and Tonio should stay away from him.
It was a long and hard day and Seb wanted nothing more than to cuddle in bed with Kimi. He was on his way to Kimi's Driver Room when he suddenly heard a gasp from inside. Seb stopped and listened more closely. He could make out two voices. One belonged to Kimi, Seb knew his moans and gasps only too well.
He wasn't sure about the other voice until he heard a Mamma Mia. That was Antonio, along with Kimi and both of them moaning. He couldn't believe it, so the two of them have sex after all. Seb was wondering what to do now when he heard noises from the room and quickly walked around the corner.
It wasn't long before the two of them left the room sweaty. He followed them to the hotel and then ran angrily towards both of them. They turned and before anyone could say anything, Seb punched Antonio in the face. He immediately held his nose and Kimi pulled Seb away from him. "Why did you do that? You can't just hit Tonio like that."
"You two are having sex and now he's the victim?" Both looked at Seb in amazement. "Sex? We're not having sex.” Antonio looked at him and a bruise started to form on his face. “You've been trying to take him away from me for a while. And now you did it."
Kimi turned Seb to face him. "What are you talking about? We haven't had sex and we will never have sex.” “I heard you minutes ago. How you were moaning, everyone could hear you, be glad he was just me and none of the press." "We didn't have sex, Seb, we just did a few more sports."
Now Seb looked at the two in astonishment. "He's right. And I don't want anything from him either. I know you two are happy.” Seb looked at the floor in shame, but said nothing more. "Seb.", Kimi looked at him, but Seb remained silent. “Apologize, you can't just go around hitting people just because you had a guess.”
“I'm sorry, Tonio. But I was just jealous.” “Okay, but I won't accept the apology.” They both looked up and looked at Antonio, who was now grinning. "I'm really sorry, I didn't mean to and I won't do it again." "You said that before, but do you mean it?" "Of course." "Tonio, he really means it. Please forgive him."
Seb and Kimi looked pleadingly at Tonio, but he was still standing there with a grin. "If you're really serious, then you have to show me too." "What should I do?" "I want to see you guys." Seb and Kimi looked at each other confused. "You want to see us?" It came from Seb's mouth.
Antonio walked closer to the two of them. “I want to see you suck him off. For too long I have been imagining what it would look like when you put your mouth around his penis. When you take it deep in your mouth, you're gagging. How he comes deep in your mouth. I want to see it, so that I can then imagine that it is not his penis, but mine.” Antonio became quieter and quieter and at the end only breathed the words into Seb's ear.
Seb looked speechless at Antonio. The three heard voices in the hallway and Kimi opened the door to his hotel room. When the three of them were in his room with the door closed, Antonio looked at Seb expectantly. "Okay, but only that." The grin on Tonio's lips grew larger.
He pushed an armchair up to the bed and sat up. "I'm ready. You have to get him to the point that he comes to your mouth, then I'll accept your apology."
Kimi pulled Seb onto the bed with him and then lay on his back. "Come here." Seb sat on Kimi's lap and started kissing him. At first tenderly and then more wildly, until both had to part due to lack of air. Both took off their shirts, Tonio had already been forgotten.
Seb kissed Kimi's torso until he reached the waistband of the pants. He grabbed Kimi's penis, which gave him a low gasp. Slowly he opened the button and then the zipper of the pants. He motioned for Kimi to lift his hips and then took off his pants.
Seb also took off his pants and then turned back to Kimi. Through Kimi's underpants it was clear to see that he was already hard. Slowly he let his tongue slide over the hardness, up to the point where a stain was formed by the precum. "Please Seb, just do it."
Slowly he let the waistband of the underpants slide over Kimi's penis until it jumped free. Seb took off Kimi's panties completely and threw them on the floor when he heard a slight Mamma Mia. Seb and Kimi's eyes fell on Tonio, who was now sitting in the armchair with his legs apart, pushing and rubbing his penis through his pants.
Seb turned on the bed so he could look at Antonio. He licked Kimi's length once. Then he took it in his hand and took a little precum with his finger and licked it off his finger. His gaze never lost Tonio's. "Do you like that?" He asked in a whisper and licked Kimi's tip.
"Yes," moaned Antonio. Seb opened his mouth and gradually took Kimi's penis into her mouth until it was completely inside. He saw Antonio opening his pants and pulling out his penis. Slowly he ran his hand up and down his penis, at the same pace as Seb was sucking off Kimi.
Kimi sat up a little and grabbed Seb's hair. He pushed harder now into Seb's mouth. Seb's gaze went from Kimi back to Antonio, who was now sitting completely naked on the armchair. He had bent his legs and played with one finger on his hole while the other was still around his penis.
Seb started to gag and tears slowly formed in his eyes. At the sight Antonio's hand grew faster around his penis and his moaning louder. He had always imagined that, even if he would like to be in Kimi's place, that was more than enough. He took his finger out of its hole and put two fingers in his mouth to wet them. Slowly he pushed both of them into his hole.
Kimi's deep moans grew louder and he came deep into Seb's throat. Seb had to choke slightly, but then swallowed everything. Kimi pulled Seb up by his hair and kissed him passionately, tasting himself. When he broke away from him, he looked deep into Seb's eyes. "What do you think should we show him more?"
Both looked at Antonio, who stopped his movements. Seb turned back to Kimi and kissed him again. He pulled off his pants and Antonio could see that he was hard too. "Turn around", Kimi spoke softly and Seb got on all fours in front of him. Kimi stroked Seb's back and then his butt.
He kissed down Seb's spine and then kissed each cheek. He pulled his ass cheeks apart with his hands. He gently licked Seb's crack, which made both him and Tonio moan. He was now fingering himself with three fingers and playing on his nipples with the other hand. His penis hung hard between his legs and Seb and Kimi could see the tip shining through the precum.
Kimi licked over Seb's hole and pushed in again and again easily. He took some lube and smeared it on one finger. Slowly he slid his finger into Seb. While he kept pushing his finger into Seb, he licked his hole again. Seb couldn't hold on to his hands from the excitement and collapsed.
Kimi added a second finger. With the other hand he gripped Seb's penis and began to jerk him off at the same pace. When Kimi took a third finger, he hit Seb's prostate and the latter screamed. At the same moment Tonio's moans got louder and he was about to come.
"Stop.", Seb tried to say more or less. Antonio stopped and looked at Seb. Kimi stopped too. "Are you okay Seb?", Kimi took his fingers out of his hole and looked at him worried. "This is a one-off and we will never talk about it again." Both nodded. "But when we're that far, we can take advantage of it."
Both looked at him questioningly. Seb got up and knelt in front of Antonio. He looked down at him motionless, legs still further apart and bent. Seb leaned forward and licked Tonio's widened hole, over his balls, up to the tip. He tipped his head back and began to moan.
Seb took it completely in his mouth and Tonio reached into his hair. It wasn't long before he took the penis out of his mouth again. "I want you to fuck me." Antonio looked at Seb again and nodded. Seb got up and pulled Antonio to the bed on which Kimi was still kneeling.
Seb knelt on all fours in front of Tonio. Kimi took the lube, spread it on his hand and smeared Tonio's penis with it. Tonio positioned himself behind Seb and slowly pushed into him.
He gave Seb time to get used to the feeling and then pounded at a slow pace. Tonio was so focused on Seb's tightness around his penis that he didn't notice Kimi standing behind him. He felt how the hair tie was loosened from his hair and Kimi ran his hands through his long hair.
Tonio groaned and put his head back so that Kimi could get to his hair better. He massaged his head and then ran his hands over his shoulder, down his spine, up to Antonio's ass. He knelt behind him and licked Tonio's hole once. He stopped and pressed against Kimi's tongue.
Seb started whimpering and Antonio thrusted into him again. He felt three fingers of Kimi pushing into him and he tried to concentrate on pushing further into Seb, after all he had imagined it for so long.
Kimi's fingers slipped out of him and he could concentrate fully on Seb. His thrusts became faster and the groans of the two louder. Tonio heard Kimi get closer again. He felt a hand on his bum again and then how Kimi slowly pushed into him.
He stopped again and got used to Kimi's penis in his butt. “Move pretty boy. Fuck Seb and fuck yourself with my penis.“ Kimi whispered in Tonio's ear and then kissed him under the ear.
He started thrusting into Seb, with Kimi's penis sliding almost entirely out of its hole. As he slipped out of Seb, Kimi's penis thrust deep into him again. He increased the pace and bent more over Seb. Due to the changed angle, he hit both Seb’s and his own prostate.
Seb grabbed his penis and started jerking off. “Do you see how well you fuck Seb? He can't help but groan.“ At that moment Seb groaned loudly. "Please Tonio, I want to come."
Kimi broke away from Tonio a little and so he could thrust into Seb at a fast pace. It wasn't long before Seb came over his hand. Tonio pushed on at the pace and then came into Seb.
He pushed further in until he slipped out of Seb. Kimi pushed him forward and thrusted into him at a rapid pace. Seb was still in front of him and he could see his cum running out of his hole.
Without asking, he leaned forward and licked his hole. Kimi hit his prostate again and again and he moaned against Seb's hole. With a deep last push, Kimi came into Tonio.
He slipped out of it and took a towel from his suitcase and cleaned Tonio. Seb had snuggled into the blanket and was watching the two of them. Kimi lay down next to Seb and Seb cuddled up against him.
Tonio was a little embarrassed about the situation. He turned and pulled on his underpants. When he was about to put on his pants, he heard Seb's voice. "Hey, you can stay here." Tonio turned around and the two looked at him smiling.
He thought back and forth. "This is a one-time thing, you're happy, I don't want to disturb you." Kimi lifted the blanket. "Come here." Tonio dropped his pants on the floor and lay down next to Kimi.
Kimi pulled him close and he snuggled up against him. Seb leaned over Kimi and kissed Tonio on the forehead. It wasn't long before everyone fell asleep.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 33: Sebastian x Lewis - Maid
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Maz. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I'm doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :) I will post every two days a new chapter of this.
Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Baby, what else do we want to do today?", Seb sat on the sofa, laptop in hand and went through data for the next weekend. "I have to clean first and then we can watch a movie." Lewis kissed him and left the living room. He focused on the data and didn't see Lewis come back.
Lewis caught his attention as he got the cleaning supplies from the closet. Seb was amazed. Lewis wore a maid's dress, it was black and short and covered very little of his body. Seb couldn't take his eyes off him, Lewis noticed that too. "Can I help you, sir?"
Lewis looked at him and Seb had to swallow. "Bring me something to drink." "Gladly sir." Lewis opened the cupboard, took out a glass, and poured something to drink. He put it on the table in front of Seb. "Do you mind if I do a little cleaning here?" Seb shook his head, still not knowing what Lewis was doing here.
Lewis left and came back shortly after with a feather duster. He wiped the table and Seb tried to concentrate on his work again when Lewis leaned forward and saw that he had nothing under it. Now he also knew what Lewis was doing here. They have long been talking about trying something new.
The sex they have is great, but after so many years of relationship it got a bit monotonous. Lewis had said before how much he would like to be dominated or that he wanted to try role-playing games, but through the racing weekends they stopped talking about it.
Lewis stood up straight again and Seb took his eyes off his butt. “Can I do something good for you, sir? You work so hard.” “I'm hungry, why don't you make me something to eat.” “With pleasure, sir.” Lewis went back into the kitchen and Seb tried to concentrate a little on his work, but the two of them had an open kitchen, he could see Lewis the whole time.
He closed the laptop and went to Lewis in the kitchen. "And what are you cooking?" "Spaghetti with sauce." Lewis started to cut tomatoes. Seb stood behind him and reached under his skirt to run over his bare bottom. Lewis squeaked and slapped Seb's hand away. “Sir, you can't do that.” “This is my house, I can do what I want here. And now take care of the food.”
Lewis kept cutting and Seb reached under his skirt again. “You don't think you can walk around here half-naked without me taking my fingers off you. You work for me so they have to do what I tell them to do too.” He whispered in Lewis's ear and gave him a pat on his ass.
"You probably like it when men see you like that and imagine what they could do with you." He stroked Lewis' crack and felt lube. “I can feel that you are prepared for it. Running through the streets with a widened hole, always ready to bend over and let the men fuck you."
He leaned Lewis forward and lifted his skirt. "But you are my little maid, you only do what I tell you." He gave him another pat on his ass. "Sit down on the counter."
Lewis turned and was now sitting on the counter. Seb stroked his thighs and then under his skirt where he felt Lewis' hard penis. "My dirty little maid." He lifted his skirt and saw Lewis' penis sticking out hard from his body and its tip already shining through the precum.
"Spit." He held out his hand and Lewis spat into his hand. He put it around Lewis' penis and squeezed it lightly. Lewis started moaning and pressed against Seb's hand. Seb took his hand away and clapped his thigh. "I told you I have the say in here."
He put his hand around Lewis' penis again and got him off at a fast pace. Lewis groaned and came over Seb's hand. He held out his cum-smeared hand. "You're my maid, so you clean my hand." Lewis took Seb's hand and licked it slowly, gradually taking each finger in his mouth until Seb's hand was clean.
"Come on down." Lewis jumped off the counter and was now very close to Seb. He put a hand on the bulge in Seb's pants and squeezed it. At first this made Seb moan until he slapped Lewis hand away. "I told you I have the say in here."
He turned Lewis over and pushed him down on the counter. He pulled his pants down so far that his penis popped out. He pushed up his skirt and slowly slid into Lewis, who hissed a little in pain, but Seb continued until he was completely inside. Without waiting for a signal from Lewis, he slid out and thrust deep back in. Lewis started screaming and tried to grab hold of the counter.
He repeated this, always thrusting deep into Lewis. The clap of skin on skin could be heard all over the house. "Do you like that?" He grabbed Lewis' hair and tugged lightly. "Faster," groaned Lewis. Seb thrust into him quickly and still as deeply as possible.
He slipped completely out of Lewis, who looked around weepily. "Lie on the counter." Lewis pushed the food aside and lay down on the counter. Seb spread his legs and thrust into him again. Lewis' penis bounced back and forth between the two of them with each thrust and slowly hardened again.
Seb got faster and then slipped out of him. He cupped his penis in his hand and jerked himself of. He groaned deeply and came on Lewis' penis. He took his hand and jerked Lewis off with it and his cum.
With the other hand he pushed two fingers into his hole. Lewis came and splashed his cum on his dress. Both were out of breath and it took a while before they could talk. Seb kissed Lewis, who was still on the counter.
"That was awesome.", Seb grinned. "Just wait for what else I've bought.", Seb had to moan and Lewis just laughed.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 34: Alex x George - (Winner-) Shower Fun
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by strawberryparfaits. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I'm doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :) I will post every two days a new chapter of this.
Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
George had mixed feelings. On the one hand he was happy about his first points and that he was allowed to drive the Mercedes, on the other hand that should have been his victory today. Finished that day, he went back to his hotel room. He undressed himself and turned on the shower. When it was a comfortable temperature, he went inside.
He felt the load wash away and his muscles slowly relax. Suddenly there was a knock. George sighed but didn't move. The person would be leaving in a moment. But she didn't go, shortly after the first knock, there was a second knock. He turned off the shower, tied a towel around his hips, and went to the door.
He opened it and in front of him stood Alex. Alex opened his mouth and started to say something, but remained silent at the sight of George. "Come in." George ignored that and let Alex in. Alex's eyes followed the drops of water that ran down George's body to the towel that hung very low on George's hips. A little further and he could see George's penis.
"Earth to Alex." Alex startled and looked at George, who started to laugh. “I asked you what you were doing here. But since you're watching me all the time, I've already found out.” George was still laughing and Alex's face went red.
"Sorry, I just wanted to see how you are." Alex tried to look George in the face, but his gaze stayed on the much too low-hanging towel. He licked his lips and George's laughter subsided. He had seen him topless many times before, but it was the first time he noticed how good he really looked and how much he would like the towel to fall off.
"Really?" Alex looked at George. "Do you really want me to drop the towel?" "Did I say that out loud?" George nodded. Alex got even redder and wanted to sink into the ground. "I'm sorry, I ... I don't know either," he stammered to himself. George untied the towel and dropped it on the floor.
Now he was standing naked in front of Alex, water droplets still running down his body. Alex noticed how his pants tightened and how much he liked the sight. "I'm going to take a shower, do you want to come with me?" Alex gave him a startled look, but George had already turned around and went back to the bathroom. Alex had a perfect view of George's bum.
Shortly afterwards he heard the shower running again. The door was still open and so he was almost magically drawn towards the bathroom. George was in the shower and washed himself. But only on closer look did Alex see that George's hands were around his penis. When he heard a low moaned 'Alex', he undressed completely and went to George in the shower.
"I thought you weren't coming." George smiled at him. The water was warm and Alex's gaze fell on George's penis, which now stood hard from his body. His gaze went up again and without words George nodded and Alex's hand cupped his penis. Through the water, Alex's hand slid along its length better.
George put his head in the crook of Alex's neck and moaned softly while Alex gently played with his penis. "I'm so proud of you. You deserved to win today.” His hand quickened and George's groan louder. "Alex, please." Alex hand picked up speed and George came.
His cum was washed away by the water and he put his arms around Alex's neck. Alex put his arms around George's waist and they both hugged. The water kept pounding on the two of them, but Alex felt George slowly starting to cry. "Hey, did I do something wrong?" Alex wanted to break away from the hug, but George stopped him.
“No, you are perfect. I'm just so frustrated, but I also know I shouldn't.” Alex pulled George close and kissed him gently. "You have all the right in the world to feel the way you want." George nodded and kissed Alex again. He rubbed his hand over Alex's still hard penis and Alex groaned into the kiss.
Alex's hands went lower and stopped at George's ass. He took one buttock in each hand and kneaded it. George started kissing Alex's neck and when he poked his finger gently into his hole, he bit tightly into Alex neck. After the initial stinging, George pressed himself closer to Alex's finger, which he took as a sign and added a second finger.
Before he could take a third finger, George broke out of the hug and turned around. He supports himself on the wall with his hands. "Please Alex, fuck me." "I don't want to hurt you." "You don't." George smiled, but when Alex didn't do anything, he began to whimper. "Please Alex." Alex moved closer to him. He took his penis and ran the tip through its crack until he slowly thrust into it.
George screamed a little in pain and Alex stopped immediately. But George pressed closer to him. Little by little, Alex slipped more into George until he was completely inside him. Alex gave George the time to get used to him, but he started to fuck himself with Alex's penis.
Alex stopped him, put his hands on his hips, and pushed. "Faster Alex." Alex increased his pace and tried not to slip in the wet shower. He got faster and faster and the movements got uncontrolled until he came deep inside George. During his orgasm he continued to thrust into George, barely realizing that George was holding his own penis and pumping it at a fast pace.
Shortly after Alex came George too. He splashed his sperm on the floor, where it was immediately washed away. Alex slipped out of George and George felt empty until Alex pushed two fingers into him. "I just want you to be clean." If he hadn't just come, he would be on the verge of it now. Alex fingers worked magic on him.
When Alex finished, George turned and smiled happily at Alex. They both kissed. "Come on, let's get out of the shower and watch a movie." George nodded. Shortly afterwards they were huddled together under the covers. Both had only eyes to themselves and did not focus on the film.
Both knew George's chance would come, and that maybe earlier than expected, but they just had each other and now Alex didn't have to imagine what it looked like under George's pants, the only thing he could think of now is, how he can make the Brit moan out loud.
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 35: Nicholas x George - Top or Bottom?
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by series_freak. I hope you like it and have fun reading it :)
I thought about doing a book about just these two and different kind of one shots, if anyone is interested in that.
I'm doing an advent calendar with kissing prompts. You can also send me requests out of these kissing prompts for this book here, if you want.
I'm also still gonna write all of your prompts you send me for this book, I haven't forgotten them :) I will post every two days a new chapter of this.
Have a nice day :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Nicholas heard laughter as he looked for George. Around a corner he found him with Alex and Lando. "Hey Nicky.", Alex saw him first. "Is it true that George is always on top?", Lando looked at him with a grin. Nicky looked questioningly between George and the other two. Nobody knew anything about the relationship between the two, did George say something to the two of them after all without talking to him about it first?
"Every time you do a competition he's on top, at least he claims.", Lando saw that Nicky had no idea what it was about. "No, that's a lie." "We knew it.", Alex and Lando started to laugh. "He's lying, I'm always top, no matter where." Nicky looked at George with a raised eyebrow, but he just grinned.
Alex and Lando were still laughing, not focusing on George and Nicky. George was still grinning at Nicky. He licked his lips and ran his hand over his crotch. The laughter fell and George looked back at the two of them.
The four talked a little more about the race weekend until they said goodbye and made their way to the hotel. Nicky followed George into his room and as soon as the door was closed behind them, he pushed him against the wall. "What was that in the paddock?" George grinned at him. "I don’t know what you are talking about."
"You said you were always on top with both of us, no matter where." "That's true.", George's grin grew bigger. "And then you licked your lips and stroked your crotch." To underline the words, Nicky gently stroked George's penis, which was slightly getting hard.
George tried to hold back a groan and kept grinning at Nicky. “If they knew how you love to be fucked hard in the ass. How you are hard in your pants after just a few words.” Nicky whispered in George's ear and bit his neck. This time George couldn't suppress the groan.
He undid George's pants and reached inside. He took George's hard penis in his hand and squeezed lightly. "If they only knew what I'm going to do with you today." George groaned again. "And I'm not letting you come." George looked at Nicky in shock. “Why not?” “You don't think I'll let you come after today. You misbehaved, and if you don't want to hear you have to suffer.” Nicky grinned at him.
George looked at him angrily, but had forgotten that Nicky still had his hand around his penis and when he moved it slightly, George groaned again. "If only your friends could see you becoming defenceless in my hands." Nicky took his hand out of George's pants and George whimpered in disappointment.
With his hand he opened George's mouth and stuck two fingers in it, which had previously picked up precum from his penis. George started sucking, trying to rub against Nicky's leg. "I can make you come with just little things." He pushed his leg between George's and George could rub against it.
George was getting faster and more uncontrolled and Nicky knew he would be coming soon. He took a step back and George pushed into the air. He took his fingers from George's mouth and ran them under his T-shirt. He stroked his nipple with his wet fingers and then pinched it. "Please Nicky. Let me come, I also promise you that this will not happen again."
Nicky reached into George's pants again and began to jerk him off at a fast pace while he continued to play with the other one on his nipple. He leaned over to George's ear and could hear his breath picking up. When he felt George tense up and he was about to come, he whispered a "No!" In his ear and stopped.
Nicky went back and looked closely at George. His cheeks were flushed, his t-shirt still slipped up a little and his pants undone. He was leaning against the wall and was breathless. "You look so beautiful. And we haven't even started yet. Your friends don't even know how gorgeous gorgeous George can really look."
"Come here baby." Nicky opened his arms and George came up to him with shaky legs. Nicky took George's face in his hands and kissed him. George tried to Nicky's shirt up, but Nicky stopped him. He held George's hands in one hand and gently ran his fingers over George's throat.
Nicky loosened George's hands and he wanted to go back under Nicky's shirt, but he picked him up and threw him on the bed. "Nicky, please do something." George reached out for Nicky, but Nicky moved away a little. "I'm going to do so much with you today and you can't come." George sat up and tried to reach for Nicky again.
"Take off your clothes baby." George took off his shirt, followed by the pants and finally the underpants. He was sitting completely naked on the bed, his penis hard and wet between his legs and a pleading look in his eyes. "You are so beautiful." Nicky slowly pulled his shirt over his head and he could feel George's gaze on his upper body.
"If your friends knew that you are a bottom through and through." He slowly took off his pants and stood in front of the bed in his underpants. "You’ve got nothing to say here, it’s all on me." He pushed his erect penis through his underpants and elicited a low whimper from George.
"Nicky." George whimpered in disappointment when Nicky didn't move to take off his boxer shorts. "What do you want, baby?" Nicky grinned and continued to hold his penis in his hand. "Your penis." George muttered, his gaze spellbound on Nicky's hand around his penis. "What did you say?" "I want your penis." George spoke louder.
“And what do you want with that?” “I want you to fuck me so that I can't go for days. And I want it in my mouth.” “Come here.” George got up and walked over to Nicky. As if by himself, he went on his knees in front of Nicky. Nicky slowly pulled his underpants down until he stood completely naked in front of George.
Nicky gently pulled George's head up so that he was looking at him. He ran a thumb over his lips, which George opened immediately. "Such beautiful lips." He turned his head again and gently nudged his penis into George. He felt George's tongue gently sliding around his penis.
With one hand he reached into his hair and struck again. He wasn't quite there yet. "Do you think you can take it whole?" Again, he stroked his lips gently and George looked at him with wide eyes. When there was no answer, Nicky pushed further inside. George started gagging slightly and he stopped but didn't take him out.
He let George get used to it and when he stopped gagging he pushed further in until he was completely inside. "You're doing so well." Nicky brushed away a tear that was running down George's cheek. Just as he was about to start thrusting, he felt George moan softly around his penis. One look told him that George had his hand on his penis.
Nicky grabbed George's hair and turned his head so George was looking at him. “Hands on my hips, I want to see them. I didn't let you touch yourself.” George put his hands on Nicky's hips. Nicky kept his hand in George's hair and thrust it. George started to choke slightly, but Nicky kept going.
“Do you think your friends would still believe that you are always on top if they saw you like that? With a penis deep in your throat?” George groaned and Nicky felt the vibrations around his penis, which made him moan too. With one last deep thrust, he came down George's throat. George choked slightly as Nicky pumped his cum down his throat.
"Come here." George got up and Nicky kissed him gently on the reddened lips. He picked up George and he clutched him with his legs. He went back to the bed with George and sat up, George still on his lap. The kiss was passionate now and Nicky felt George's hard penis on his upper body.
He pulled him closer and George started rubbing himself against Nicky. Nicky broke the kiss and put two fingers over George's mouth. He opened it and sucked on Nicky's fingers. He looked Nicky deep in the eye and kept rubbing himself against him. When the fingers were wet enough, Nicky took them out of George's mouth and kissed him again.
He put his hands on George's bum and ran one of the wet fingers around his hole. "Nicky." George whimpered when Nicky started kissing his neck, but still didn't poke his finger in him. "What is it, baby?" He bit George gently on the neck. George's penis spread precum on his stomach. "Please.", George nudged Nicky with his ass and indicated that he should push into him.
But Nicky just pushed into him lightly with his fingertip. He licked George's throat and felt him swallow. He took one hand from George's bum and pinched his left nipple. George screamed and Nicky saw George's penis producing more precum. "I would love to know if I could just make you cum, through words and through your nipples."
He pinched again and George's scream was clearly identified as a groan. "Please try." Nicky leaned over to George's ear. “I will, but not today. Maybe I should do it when we meet your friends, or at a movie night with your family. When we cuddle up under a blanket and I gently slide you under your T-shirt, only to then pinch your nipples again and again.” He pinched again. George had now put his head in the crook of Nicky's neck and kept biting into it so as not to scream too loudly.
“How you try not to make a sound so your family doesn't know what's going on under the covers. How it would turn you on to know what's going on and your family is there. How I keep rubbing your nipples over and telling you how dirty you are.” Nicky felt that George was breathing faster and that he was about to come.
“I'd love to see you bite your lip so you don't groan loudly. How you come in your underpants and walk around with cum in your pants the rest of the evening. And then I'll give it to you quickly and hard at night.” Just before George could come, Nicky took his hands from George's body and stopped talking.
George whimpered in despair. "Please Nicky, let me come." Nicky saw George's penis lying hard and red between the two bodies. "But where would my fun be?" He grinned and pushed into him with both fingers. George screamed, but Nicky kept repeating it. When he sensed that George was ready, he added a third.
George felt the sting, but it was a good sting. He loved it, especially when Nicky fingered him in a deserted corner of the Williams garage between meetings. Or when there was the sleepover he and Lando had organized. Nicky touched his penis for the first time in a while. To George's displeasure, Nicky only lightly stroked the top.
"Please Nicky." He didn't react to George, just held out his finger, which had a little precum on it. George licked Nicky's finger and when Nicky hit George's prostate with his fingers, he bit shut slightly. “Please Nicky, fuck me.” “Are my fingers no longer enough? Don't you like it when we're in the paddock and I finger you fast and hard where everyone could see us?” Nicky's fingers got faster.
“Or is it because you like it when someone could see you? How defenceless you are in my hands?” George's body tensed up and all he hoped for was a release. But Nicky wasn't finished yet. He took his fingers out of George and threw him on the bed so that he was on his back.
He grabbed the lube on the bedside cabinet and smeared his penis. With a hard push, he pushed into George. He screamed again. He grabbed George by his waist and thrust into him quickly and hard. George's hands reached into the sheets and his penis bounced up and down with every push.
Nicky stopped abruptly but stayed in George. He kept biting into George's neck and gently down his throat. George was totally exhausted, his face was red, he was all sweaty and all he wanted was to come.
Nicky started moving again. This time his pace was slow, but he thrust deep into George, hitting his prostate each time. George tipped his head back. "You have such a beautiful neck, I want nothing more than to put my hand around it." Nicky whispered. George took Nicky's hand and put it around his neck.
Nicky squeezed gently as he continued to thrust into George. "More." Nicky squeezed harder. "Nicky." George groaned and Nicky squeezed harder. George's breathing quickened and Nicky's thrusted harder. George clutched Nicky's shoulders with his hands, but before he could come Nicky stopped again. He took his hand from George's neck and slid completely out of him.
"Please Nicky, just let me come." George's erection ached and he just wanted to come. "Look here, baby." George's gaze went to Nicky, who was kneeling between George's spread legs. He cupped his penis and began to jerk himself off quickly. It wasn't long before he came. He splashed his sperm on George's hard penis.
George groaned at both the sight and the feeling. Nicky leaned over him and kissed him gently on the wide lips. "Are you okay?" George nodded, unable to say anything. Nicky kissed George's neck gently, which still had light prints from his hand and bruises were slowly forming from the bites.
He kissed George's red nipples and earned a low whimper. When their eyes met, Nicky licked and kissed George's stomach. When he got to George's still-erect penis, he licked it lightly until there was no more sperm. George hissed softly, but still pressed against Nicky's tongue. Nicky felt George's penis throb with his tongue.
His tongue continued down until it reached George's dilated and reddened hole. "Nicky, please. Can I come?” Nicky kept licking George's hole. He moved away a little.
"You can come, baby." George's dams broke. Shouting loudly, they were sure the whole floor could hear George, George came. He was trembling all over and his penis kept producing semen.
When he slowly came down from his high, Nicky lay down next to him. He ran his fingers over George's stomach and through his sperm. He gathered everything and then stuck his finger in George's mouth. George licked his finger and then kissed Nicky passionately.
They both broke up and smiled at each other. Nicky pulled the covers over them and George snuggled up against him. "We have to take a shower in the morning." Nicky laughed softly as he stroked George's hair. "Do you really want to do that with my parents?" George lifted his head and looked at Nicky.
"Maybe, maybe not." He grinned at him and kissed him. “And I know you would like it. You love it when we have sex in public. You love the danger of getting caught.” “And I love you and your fingers.” Nicky laughed softly and gave George a kiss on the hair. "I love you too baby."
Notes:
If you have request of pairs or maybe kinks and ideas for a plot, just send them to me :) I'm happy to write them :)
Or if you just have plot ideas or places. I'm a bit short on story ideas for now :D
Chapter 36: Max x Charles - I'm sorry
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Zzz998. I hope you like it and have fun reading it and I'm sorry it took me this long to write it :)
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Charles went back to his motorhome frustrated and disappointed. His race was over far too quickly and then it even ended in an accident with Max. He couldn't see that fast when someone pushed him into the room and pushed him against the now closed door. "Can't you pay attention when you're driving?" Max looked at him angrily. "Because of your stupidity, my race was over before it even really started."
The two were so close that the tips of their noses almost touched. “My race was over too. And besides, I didn't even touch you.” Charles grinned and gave him a challenging look. “But it's your fault for making a mistake. You don't need to touch me for that.” Max still looked at him angrily. "Maybe you would like it." Charles grinned and Max's eyes narrowed even more.
"Never." Charles ran his finger over the zipper of Max's racing suit until he was close to his crotch and Max grabbed his wrist and pinned his arm to the door next to him. "Admit it, that's what you want." Charles grinned and then leaned forward a little to let his lips ghost over Max's. Charles's gaze met Max's again and then he felt Max kissing him wildly. It wasn't romantic, it was a clashing of tongue and teeth.
He let go of Charles' hand, then opened his racing suit and saw Charles do the same with his own. He broke the kiss, then put Charles on his knees in front of him. "It was all your fault and you should be punished for it now." He pulled his pants down a little, took out his semi-hard penis and then opened Charles' mouth with force and thrust into him. Charles choked a little, but that didn't stop Max, on the contrary. He kept pushing deep into his throat and saw Charles tears running down his cheek.
"Are you sorry?" Max stopped his thrusts and slid his now hard penis out of Charles' warm and wet mouth. Charles took a deep breath, then shook his head and grinned with his red lips. Max grabbed Charles's hair with his hand and pulled it so that he looked at him. He put his other hand around his penis and jerked himself off until he came around Charles' mouth, his gaze never losing that of Charles. "Do you see now that it was your fault?" "No, never." Charles' voice was rough and hoarse, but he still had a grin on his lips.
Max pulled him up by his hair until the two were again nose to nose in front of each other. "I'll get you to admit it." Charles grabbed the collar of his fireproofs and kissed him wildly, Max cum spread in both mouths and he should find it abnormal, but it turned Max on more than he would ever admit. With the hand that was not in Charles 'hair, he pinched one of Charles' nipples so that he screamed, only muffled by Max's lips. He kept repeating it over and over and if Charles were naked he would have surely seen how red the nipple was.
He broke the kiss and looked down at Charles and saw how hard he was in his racing suit. "Pathetic." Charles grinned again and Max squeezed tightly his penis with his hand. Charles' grin disappeared for a moment and turned into a groan, but it was quickly back. And Max knew that he wanted nothing more than to finally let Charles grin disappear. “You think I'm pathetic? You just let me give you a blowjob and not the other way around."
He pushed Charles onto the sofa, which was in his motorhome, so that his head was pressed into the pillow. He managed to pull down Charles' racing suit until he was kneeling with his bare ass in front of him. A slap echoed across the room as Max slapped Charles on the ass. "It was your fault." Another slap on the other cheek followed. "It was your stupid mistake." Another slap. "Maybe I could have won." And another punch. "No, you're too slow," he heard Charles say.
He pulled Charles's ass cheeks apart and spat on his hole. He also spat on two of his fingers and then thrust into him with a hard and deep thrust. Charles cried out in pain and Max was now the one to grin. "Do you now admit that it was your fault?" Max was still pushing into him with his fingers. "No." Charles spoke out of breath. Max hit him on the ass again, then poked him with a third finger. He saw Charles' penis hanging hard and dripping between his legs.
He slipped all of his fingers out of him and heard Charles whimper and saw how his hole twitched. He spat on his hand and then spread it on his now hard penis. The situation turned him on a lot more than he would admit. He reached down to Charles's waist and then quickly thrust his penis all the way into Charles, making him scream. With no regard for Charles, he kept pushing into him hard. He grabbed Charles's hair again and pulled his torso up until his back touched his chest.
This changed the angle so that Max kept bumping into Charles prostate and he was just a groaning mess anymore. Charles turned his head as best he could and Max saw how finished it looked, with its flushed cheeks and lips. He wouldn't like to admit it, especially since this was Charles, but he looked so hot right now and even beautiful. Max increased his pace and when he came deep inside Charles again, he bit his shoulder to suppress his moan.
He slipped out of Charles but stayed close behind him. Charles wanted to put a hand around his aching hard penis, but Max knocked it away. "Max.", Charles whimpered and now Max was the one who grinned. "Are you sorry?" Charles shook his head. "Then you can't come either." Max whispered in Charles's ear. "Okay, I'm sorry." "Really?" "Yes, please Max, let me come." "I don't think that's enough." "It was my fault." "And?" Max grinned as Charles tone became more pleading. "I finished your race before it started." "And?" "And you might have won."
Max put his hand around Charles' penis and Charles breathed a sigh of relief when Max began to move it quickly. It wasn't long before Charles came on both Max's hand and the sofa. But Max didn't stop with his hand. Well beyond the orgasm, he quickly gave him a jerk. "Max, please." Charles hoisted, but Max didn't stop until Charles came a second time in a short period. Completely exhausted, he collapsed in Max's arms. He released Charles so he could sit down and then he hoisted slightly in pain as his ass touched the sofa.
"Did I hurt you?" Max now looked at him worried and felt a little guilty. "No, everything is fine." Charles smiled tiredly. Max helped him take off the suit all the way, clean him up a bit, and then put on a few clothes. Charles was almost asleep when Max put a blanket over him and wanted to leave until Charles grabbed his arm and pulled him onto the sofa. Without saying anything else, he kissed him gently, snuggled up against his rival and then fell asleep immediately. Max gently ran a hand through Charles's sweaty hair and, to his horror, he liked the situation more than he should. He kissed his forehead and then fell asleep too. Perhaps this racing accident also had something good for the relationship between the two.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 37: Pierre x Everyone - Celebrations
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Mac. Happy Birthday ❤️ I'm sorry it took me this long to write it :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted. The end was a bit more my wish, but the rest is what you requested.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pierre had mixed feelings. He had managed to win a Formula 1 race and that with Alpha Tauri. That was the best thing that ever happened to him, but then he heard what Christian Horner and Helmut Marko had said to the press. They don't want to promote him back to Red Bull even though he has won and is driving the season of his life. He had a bottle of champagne in one hand and his trophy in the other and went back to his hotel room. He was about to unlock the door when it was opened.
"Surprise." Seb grinned and pulled him into the room. Pierre looked at him totally perplexed. Seb took the bottle and trophy from his hand, then hugged him tightly. "Congratulations. We are now the only two who have won with this team and no one deserves it as much as you. I'm proud of, we're proud of you.” Pierre now saw that the other drivers were behind Seb. “And we wanted to surprise you with a little party. We're only there for you today and want you to feel good.” Seb released the hug and
kissed him gently.
Pierre still didn't quite know what was happening to him when Charles threw himself around his neck and hugged him tightly. "I'm so proud of you, calamar." Pierre pulled him tight. "Are you okay after your accident." Charles pulled away, but kept his arms around Pierre's neck. "Yes, I'm fine. But today it's not about me, it's all about you.” Charles kissed him, first gently and then more and more passionately. "We're all here to show you how proud we are of you." Charles kissed his neck gently and then bit into it, a hickey was forming. "You deserve it, calamar."
Charles pulled away from him and pulled him more into the room by the hand. The next to come up to him was Alex. He looked uncertain, but a slight smile formed on his face. "Congratulations on the win." "You're not mad at me because I'm better now?" Alex shook his head and then kissed him gently. "Nobody deserves it as much as you. After everything you had to go through last year." Alex kissed him again. "You will do it too, I believe in you." Now it was Pierre who pulled Alex close and kissed him until he let go of him completely and went back to the others.
Pierre looked after Alex when he was picked up and turned around. "I always said it was a mistake that they let you go." Max walked over to the bed with him and threw him on it and then bent over him to kiss him passionately. He slipped his fingers under Pierre's shirt and caressed his muscles. "As much as I would like to have you all to myself, like during our Red Bull times together, but there are also many others here who want to show you how proud we are of you." "What?" The two turned to look Charles, who startled. "You never told me that you had sex with Max?"
Everyone started laughing. "Why do you want it too?" Pierre grinned and saw Charles begin to blush and stammer. He turned Max back to him and kissed him again. "Do you take care of him a little?" Pierre whispered in Max's ear. "But only a little." Max grinned, kissed him one last time and then went to the still red Charles. Pierre looked around and saw how some of the others were already stripped down to their underpants. He wanted to take off his shirt too when he was stopped by Carlos.
"Let me help you." Pierre nodded and Carlos helped him take off his shirt. He gently pushed Pierre back onto the bed and then kissed his neck gently. He licked the spot and then kissed Pierre's chest and licked his nipples, making him moan softly. Carlos looked up and met Pierre's eyes. Carlos grinned and repeated the same thing for the other nipple. He kissed his way back up over his neck to his mouth kissing him passionately.
"Congratulations, I can't wait to be on the podium with you next time." Carlos kissed him again and then got up from the bed. Pierre felt the eyes on him and also felt how his penis slowly became hard. The bed sank again and Pierre was surprised when he saw Esteban. "You?" Esteban shrugged and then kissed him. "Even if you may not believe me, but I'm proud of you." Pierre put his hand on Esteban's cheek and kissed him. "Thank you." The two smiled and Esteban got off the bed again.
"Hey." Dany grinned at him and knelt between his legs. Pierre pouted at him because he wanted to kiss him, but Dany just grinned and opened his pants to take them off. He ran his fingers over Pierre's penis and made him moan. "You don't even know how proud I am of you." Dany leaned over him and Pierre could finally kiss him. As he kissed Dany, he felt more hands on his body, rubbing his penis through his underpants and kissing his neck.
Dany broke away from him and Pierre could now see who was also touching him. "Hey, I already said on the podium how happy I am for you, but I wanted to show you again." Lance grinned at him and then kissed him passionately. Pierre felt how Dany moved away from the bed and then how someone else climbed onto the bed next to him. Pierre broke away from Lance, then was pulled into a kiss by Nicholas, who was kneeling next to him.
At the same time his underpants were taken off and he felt a slight breeze on his hard penis. Nicholas kept kissing him as he felt a tongue wet around his tip. As if by reflex, he pushed his hip upwards. Nicholas pulled away from him and grinned. Pierre's gaze went to the person kneeling between his legs and saw how George now took his entire length into his mouth. George stroked Pierre's thighs with his hands. Another person crawled onto the bed and took his hand to kiss the back of his hand.
Antonio kissed along his arm until he came to Pierre's shoulder. He kissed down his neck and then on his mouth. "I'm proud of you, mi amor." Antonio stroked his cheek and continued kissing him. George moved his mouth around Pierre's penis faster and faster and Pierre got closer and closer to his climax. George must have felt that too, because before Pierre could come, he completely detached himself from his penis, crawled up and kissed Pierre briefly but passionately.
The next to join him on the bed was Lewis. "Hey, champion. You were so good out there, you totally deserved to win today.” Lewis kissed him and Pierre didn't quite know what was happening, after all, it wasn't often that you get kissed by a six-time world champion. Lewis rubbed his hips against Pierre's and Pierre felt that he was naked too. The two penises rubbed against each other and Pierre grabbed Lewis' hair with his hands.
He had just got used to it when Lewis pulled away from him and another hand cupped his penis. He saw Daniel's big grin jerking him off at a fast pace until he came. He splashed his cum on his torso and Daniel's hand. He took his hand, licked it off and then licked the cum off his body. He crawled to Pierre's head and kissed him. Without saying anything, he got out of bed again. Seb crawled up on the bed again and turned Pierre around.
"Spread your legs, sweetheart." Seb whispered in Pierre's ear and Pierre nodded and spread his legs. Seb kissed his spine down to Pierre's ass. Seb gently spread Pierre's ass cheeks and licked his crack. Pierre pressed his butt against Seb's mouth, but the latter pushed him back on his hips on the bed and continued to lick Pierre's hole. At the same time he felt two hands massaging his shoulders and when he turned his head he saw Lando smiling at him. Pierre smiled back and heard soft moans from different corners of the room, but he didn't care, he concentrated entirely on Seb's tongue and the finger that was now being thrust into him.
There were more and more fingers until they disappeared completely and Lando's hands from his shoulders. He was turned around again and then, to his surprise, saw Kimi kneeling between his legs. He slid into him gently and carefully. “Don't let the words of Horner and Marko get you down. They would never openly admit when they made a mistake. What you did today was worthy of a really good driver, something that the two of them would never manage. Stand above it, the two are not worth having this day ruined for it."
Pierre looked at him with wide eyes, he had never heard Kimi talk as much as he had just now. Kimi smiled slightly and then began to move inside Pierre. And it felt so good. Pierre has had a lot of sex, slow and fast, loving and rough. But Kimi knew exactly how to move. It wasn't too fast and it wasn't too slow and he hit Pierre's prostate over and over again. He didn't hear the others moaning and making each other happy, his focus was on Kimi and on the fact that he was about to come again. Kimi just looked deep into his eyes and Pierre felt how Kimi came deep inside him, but without making a noise.
But he kept pushing into Pierre until he came too. "Thank you." Pierre smiled at him. Kimi just shrugged his shoulders and then broke away from Pierre completely. Little by little the others said goodbye to Pierre with a kiss, either to go to their room together, or to go on alone. Max was the last, but Pierre stopped him. "Stay." Max nodded and crawled over to Pierre on the bed to kiss him. Pierre turned the two around and took off Max's underpants, so that his hard penis popped free. "You don't have to." Pierre sat on his lap and then slid onto Max's penis, Kimi's cum in him could be used easily as a lube.
"But I want that, I want you." Pierre looked deep into Max's eyes and began to move slowly. Max put his hands on Pierre's hips and kissed him gently. “You deserve everything today, my race winner. Nobody else, just you.” Pierre put his hands on Max's shoulders and moved faster and faster. Max tilted his head back and groaned. Pierre kissed along it and then bit into it gently, and it wasn't long before Max came. The two looked at each other and kissed. Pierre rose from Max and grimaced a little when he felt the cum run out of his hole.
"Wait here." Pierre nodded and Max went into the bathroom to get a damp cloth and to clean himself and Pierre as best he could. When he came back, Pierre was already cuddled under the covers and waiting for him. Max lay down next to him and Pierre snuggled up against him. "I'm so proud of you." "You already told me." Pierre lifted his head and looked at him. “I know, but I can't say it enough. You didn't deserve the way they treated you last year.” Max caressed his cheek. "Not you." Max whispered and kissed Pierre gently.
"I miss the time with you at Red Bull." "Me too." Max became more shy and insecure. “I know we've had a lot of sex in our time and it was a lot of fun, but I want it to be more than just that. Do you want to go on a date with me? I really like you.” Pierre smiled. "I would like to, I feel the same way." Pierre kissed him and they fell asleep together.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 38: George x Max - Mercedes Driver
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by paranormalbouquet.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max couldn't believe how good George looked in the Mercedes racing suit. George looks really hot in general, but the black racing suit did something that made George look even better. And so Max couldn't stop himself at the press conference asking Alex for a topless selfie of George in a Mercedes racing suit. It was only later that he realized what he had been saying in public. But he could get out of it and hoped that everyone, and especially George, would quickly forget about it.
But unfortunately this was not the case. When he went to his hotel room that evening, George was already grinning in front of it. Max said nothing, just opened the door and left it open so George could follow him. "What do you want?" Max had turned away and didn't see George approaching him and that he now was standing behind him. "The question is, what do you want?" He breathed in his ear and Max felt how he got goosebumps all over his body.
"What do you mean?" Max's voice was trembling. "I think you know exactly what I mean."
George let his lips slide lightly over Max's neck. Max shook his head slightly and George laughed softly. "No, I don't know." Max felt how George pulled his T-shirt up a little and let his finger slide gossamery over the free skin. Max stopped dead when George ran his lips over the back of his neck. "You wanted to see me topless in my Mercedes racing suit." George let his teeth slide over Max's neck and Max couldn't help but gasp softly.
"Unfortunately I don't have it with me now, but I think we can do other things as well." George turned Max around and grinned at him. "What do you think of that?" George didn't wait for Max to answer and kissed his neck again. George looked deep into Max's eyes and when he didn't fight back, he kissed him. The kiss wasn't tender or shy. George knew exactly what he wanted and Max also became more self-confident and put his hands on George's hips. George pulled up Max's shirt and then pulled it over his head. Shortly afterwards his own shirt followed, and then the pair of pants.
George pushed Max onto the bed. “Do you still want the picture? I can do it for you, or you come by tomorrow and have a look.” “I'll be there.” The two of them made out for the rest of the evening, but whenever Max wanted to go on, George stopped him with a grin and said that he should wait.
The two training sessions went well for George, even if the Mercedes is too small for him, but he can finally show what he's capable of and that he deserves to be in the Mercedes. He opened his racing suit and tied it around his waist when he was in his driver room. There was a knock on the door and Max stood in front of him without looking into his eyes, because his gaze ran over George's body. "Come on in." George pulled Max by his shirt into his room and then pushed him against the door.
"I knew you were coming." "I couldn't endure that." Max grinned and pulled George close to kiss him wildly. "But now I want to see it too." Max whispered against George's lips. George pulled away from him and took off his fireproof shirt. "And do you like what you see?" "It is definitely what I imagined." Max let his hands slide over George's upper body. The two kissed again and it wasn't long before they were off their underpants.
George pushed Max onto the sofa and then leaned over him. “We still have a little time before we have to be at Lando's movie night. And I think we should use the time well.” He winked at him and then rubbed his hips against Max's. He kissed Max's upper body and then took off his underpants. "We'll have a lot of fun in the future." He grinned and kissed Max's inner thigh. "Turn around." Max nodded and turned so that he was kneeling on all fours in front of George.
George kissed Max's spine up to Max's neck and back again. He gently bit into one cheek of the ass and then kissed the spot. He kissed the other cheek as well, then gently parted his cheeks. George breathed a kiss on Max hole. Max heard a faint clicking sound and then the cold liquid on his bum followed by a finger that slowly pressed into him. George moves it back and forth a little before a second followed. But when Max was waiting for a third finger to come, George took his fingers all the way out.
Max turned his head and saw George get something, but he couldn't see exactly what. Until he felt an object in his hole, which slowly pushed itself into him and then quickly realized that it was a butt plug, but not a small one, a slightly larger one. It felt a little strange, but then it started to vibrate and Max couldn't help but groan. “Come on, we have to go. We don't want to be late.” Max heard George grin and looked at him horrified. He felt for the plug with his hand and wanted to take it out, but George stopped him.
"We don't have time for it, and it would be a shame to take it out now and have to start all over again tonight, right?" George got dressed again and Max did the same. He tried not to move too quickly so that the plug wouldn't hit his prostate. But he made it and the two went to Lando together. They knocked and just as Lando opened the door, the plug in him began to vibrate again. Max gasped and Lando looked at him worried. "Are you okay, Max?" Max nodded, but Lando looked at him in disbelief. The two followed Lando into the room where Charles, Alex, Pierre, Lance and Esteban were already waiting.
To Max's delight, the plug stopped vibrating. Max looked at George, but he showed no emotion. The two sat down next to the others and Max tried to find a comfortable position. When he did that, the plug began to vibrate again. He looked at George and saw him only grinning. Max bit his lip so as not to moan and was glad that the others were busy deciding which movie to watch.
"George, please stop." Max whispered. "Why?" George grinned and let his hand slide up on Max's thigh, up to his penis. "Please George, what if the others see something?" "Then you have to be quiet so that they don't notice anything." George turned off the vibration and the film started, but Max couldn't really concentrate on it, because his penis was hard and the plug pressed against his prostate with every small movement.
Max was able to calm down and concentrate on the film. He had almost forgotten the plug when George turned it on at the highest level and Max almost screamed. Max buried his head in the crook of George's neck and was glad that the lights in the room were out and everyone was concentrating on the film. George put his hand directly on Max's penis and rubbed it. "What would the others say if they knew what was happening?" George whispered and then kissed Max. He opened Max's pants with his hand and reached inside.
The vibration got faster and then slower again, while George's hand around his penis was too slow for his opinion. "George, please." Max gasped in his ear and pressed against the hand and then back on the sofa to press the plug against his prostate. "I thought you didn't like it." George grinned and then, to Max's delight, raised his hand and the vibration was now on the highest level. Max felt how he was getting closer and closer to his climax and when he came, he bit into George's shoulder so as not to moan loudly and to draw the attention of the others to what the two had just done.
George gradually turned the vibration down until it was completely off. He took his hand out of Max's pants and held it out to him so that he licked off his own cum. He closed his pants again and snuggled up to George, who now also put his arm around him. The two watched the film in peace and then they all said goodbye to each other. They walked down the hall side by side and George switched the plug on again. This time Max couldn't suppress his moan.
His legs became shaky and George saw Max's penis harden. "Please, George. Can we stop.” “Stop?” Without Max noticing, they came to a stop in front of George's hotel room. He opened the door and pulled him inside. "Why stop when I know how well prepared you are?" George reached into Max's pants with his hand and pressed against the plug, making Max moan even more. "You had your fun, now I want mine." George whispered in his ear, then kissed him briefly and turned him around.
He pulled his pants down and did the same for himself. He pulled the plug out of Max's hole and the lubricant that was around Max's hole, he spread it on his penis and then penetrated Max. They both groaned when George began to move. Both propped themselves up on the door and George kept kissing Max's neck while he quickly penetrated him. He put a hand around Max's penis and shortly afterwards they both came. They paused a little longer until George slipped out of him and turned him around.
The two grinned at each other. "It's a shame I'm only with Mercedes temporarily, if that's what I get." "You don't need the suit." The two grinned and kissed again. “I have to take a shower, your cum is running down my leg. Will you come with me?” “That's no question.” George grinned and the two of them took a shower together and maybe more.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 39: Alex x Max - Boredom
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by series_freak.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alex was reading in peace when the door to his motorhome opened and Max collapsed next to him on the sofa. "What do you want Max?" Alex didn't look up from his book because he knew Max wanted something irrelevant from him. "I'm bored." "And what should I do about it?" "Do something." Max grinned, but Alex continued to concentrate on his book. "I read, go bugging someone else."
It was quiet for a moment and Alex assumed that Max would leave his room. "The others don't have time, so you have to do something." In the corner of his eye he saw Max turn to him. "Can't you keep yourself busy?" Alex looked at Max for the first time, who just grinned and shook his head. "You can stay here, but don't bother me." Alex continued to read his book, but Max distracted him again by poking him in the side over and over again.
He hoped by ignoring him he would stop, but Max kept going. "Max, stop it." "Make me do it." He heard the grin in Max's voice. As he continued, he put his hand on Max's thigh and felt him stiffen for a moment, but then he continued. "Alex, Alex, Alex ..." Alex let his hand slide upwards. Alex grinned but continued to concentrate on his book. "Alex, I'm still bored." The pout was clearly audible and he kept poking him in the side.
Alex let his hand slide even further up to Max's penis and heard how he took a deep breath. He continued to look into his book, but hadn't been able to concentrate on the words for a long time, but still didn't want to give Max the attention he wanted. Max was quiet for a while, but when he realized that Alex wasn't doing anything anymore, he started poking Alex in the arm again. "Alex, Alex, Alex, I'm bored." Alex squeezed and made Max moan.
"Go play Fifa or something else." "No, I don't feel like it." "Then I can't help you either." "You have nothing to do either." "But I am reading." There was a short silence until Max started speaking again. “But that's boring. Do something that is fun…” Max couldn't finish the sentence because Alex squeezed again and felt Max's penis getting hard. Alex grinned and then tried to continue reading his book, but kept his hand on Max's penis.
Max was calm and Alex was about to take his hand away, but Max started to sing. Alex sighed and then rubbed Max's penis with his hand again, but this time Max didn't calm down, but his voice became shakier. Alex continued to concentrate on his book, but noticed how Max pressed his hip against his hand to get more friction. His weird singing became more and more a gasp and Alex now clearly felt the outlines of Max's hard penis in his pants.
Without looking he opened Max's pants and pulled them down together with Max's underpants. He ran his fingers over Max's penis and tried to keep concentrating on his
book. "Alex?" Max mumbled softly and Alex almost didn't understand it. But he ignored him and carried on. He couldn't look that fast when Max took his book away from him and sat on his lap and looked at him with dark eyes. "Hey, I was just reading that." Alex tried to sound indignant, but couldn't help himself and started to grin.
"I don't care, you shouldn't ignore me anymore." Max pouted and then took Alex's
hand to put it back around his penis. "I actually wanted to have my peace and quiet, and then you came in." Alex looked deep into his eyes and moved his hand slightly. Max put his hands on Alex's shoulders and moved his hips to get more friction into Alex's hand, but Alex just grinned and loosened his hand. "Alex.", Max whimpered and pouted at him.
"Please, you can't let me down like that now." "Why not? You came here and bothered me." "I am sorry." Max looked at him with big, pleading eyes. Alex took his hand completely away from Max's penis and pulled the t-shirt over his head. He ran his fingertips very gently over Max's body and heard him whimper softly. Max pulled on Alex's shirt and then pulled it over his head. "Alex, do something." Max moaned when Alex took his hands off his body again. Alex grinned but didn't move. "Alex, please." Max started poking Alex in the stomach again and saying Alex over and over again.
With a quick movement, Alex turned the two of them so that Max was now lying on the sofa and Alex was bent over him. "You didn't want it any other way." Alex kissed him wildly and hard and felt Max moan into the kiss. He took off Max's pants completely and did the same on himself. Alex rubbed his hip against Max's and Max groaned. “Is that what you wanted? That I finally give you the attention you wanted all along?" Alex whispered in Max's ear.
"Yes, please Alex" Max wrapped his legs around Alex's hips and pressed his hips closer to his own, causing their two hard penises to touch. Alex moved his hips faster and the moans of the two grew louder. "More, Alex." Max gripped Alex's hair tightly with his hands and pulled on it, causing Alex to gasp. Alex kissed Max again and then turned him around. He kissed the back of his neck, down his spine to his bum. He kissed each cheek and then got up to get a tube of lube from his pocket.
"I see you are prepared." Max looked at Alex with a big grin and Alex then slapped his ass. “Get lost, otherwise I won't be so nice anymore." “You can't do that at all. You're way too soft for that." Max gave him a challenging look and Alex slapped him on the ass again. "You don't want to understand, do you?" "I don't know what you mean, Alexander." Max continued to grin and then screamed when Alex quickly pushed a finger into him and didn't wait long for the second to follow. "Alexander, I think ..." But before Max could continue speaking, a third finger followed and with all three Alex hit Max's prostate over and over again.
Max kept trying to say something, but couldn't form a word. Alex grinned when he saw Max lying in front of him. With a jerk he took all his fingers out of him and saw how Max took a deep breath. "Is that all, Alex?" Max grinned defiantly and then screamed when Alex entered him with his penis. He lifted Max by his hip up so that he was kneeling in front of him and then began to move slowly. Max didn't speak any more, just gasped. And Alex didn't make a sound either, apart from his moaning. His thrusts got faster and harder and Alex grabbed Max's hips with his hands more and more, so that Max was aware that it would leave marks. But at that moment he didn't care.
He reached around Max and took his penis in his hand and after a few lengths, Max came and it only took a few thrusts from Alex until he came too. They both paused for a moment and tried to get their breath under control. Alex slipped out of Max and Max winced. "I'm sorry." Alex stroked Max's butt and he turned around and grinned at Alex. "Wow, I didn't think you had that in you." He sat up and grimaced. "Even if I think that I won't be able to sit properly for the next few days."
"I'm sorry." Alex looked at him pityingly and kissed him gently. "I didn't mean to hurt you." Max smiled at him and took his hand. “You don't. It was great, even if it wasn't what I wanted when I got here." Alex pulled Max close and put a blanket over them. “I didn't expect it either, but it was nice. Would you like to have a drink with me tonight?" Alex looked at him shyly and uncertainly. "You mean a date?" Alex nodded and kissed Max. "Yes, if you want.I get it if you don’t. But I like you and I really want to go on a date with you, for some time." Max nodded and smiled and then kissed him again. Max snuggled closer to Alex. “I really want to go with you on a date. I like you, that’s why I lied about the others. I never wanted to go to anyone else other than you.” “I’m glad that you came here.” Alex stroked his cheek and kissed him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 40: Max x Charles - Anonymous
Notes:
Hi :)
This was my idea.
I hope you like it.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max was alone in his hotel room and couldn't sleep. The next day was the first race of the season and he is starting from pole position. He could manage to leave Bahrain as the world championship leader. But he couldn't sleep. He had already tried to watch a Netflix documentary where he usually falls asleep, but this time it didn't work. He couldn't relax and kept scrolling through his phone until his attention fell on an app he didn't even know he had anymore.
It was an anonymous sex chat app that Daniel once recommended him when he needed a distraction. He had never used it, but he didn't know what to do next, so he opened it and logged in. It took a while for a new chat to open.
Redfire16: Hi
Dutchlion33: Hi
Max didn't know exactly what to write and whether this was the right idea at all.
Redfire16: Are you naked?
Max swallowed and looked at his screen in shock. He knew it was going to be weird, but not that weird. He was about to close the app when a new message came.
Redfire16: Sorry, it's my first time doing this and I'm not sure what to write about.
Max took a deep breath, maybe it wasn't a creep after all.
Dutchlion33: It's also my first time.
Redfire16: I was afraid that I would scare you away.
Dutchlion33: No, how do we want to start?
Redfire16: Where are you right now?
Dutchlion33: I'm lying in my bed. And you?
Redfire16: I'm in bed in my hotel room. Are you alone?
Dutchlion33: Of course, aren't you?
Redfire16: Yes. What are you wearing?
Dutchlion33: An old T-shirt and boxer shorts
Max sent the message and then would have loved to hit himself, that didn't sound particularly sexy. He just hoped the person wouldn't stop now.
Redfire16: I only wear boxer shorts. What hair color do you have and what color do your eyes have?
Dutchlion33: Dark blonde hair and blue eyes
Max really hoped it wasn't an old man he was writing with.
Redfire16: I can well imagine that. There is someone I like who looks like that too.
Dutchlion33: Are you just imagining that it is him?
Redfire16: Yeah
Dutchlion33: How do you look?
Redfire16: Brown hair and green eyes that look almost yellow
Max laughed softly and then thought of Charles, who had said this in one of the Ferrari videos. In the same video that Seb asked him if he was handsome, which Charles never answered. And he'd love to know if Charles thinks he's good-looking.
Dutchlion33: Exactly my type.
Redfire16: If you were here with me what would you do?
Dutchlion33: I would kiss you and let my tongue play with your tongue. I would rub my hip against your hip. Would you like that?
Redfire16: Yeah, so much. Please touch me
Dutchlion33: Where should I touch you?
Redfire16: My nipples, please touch my nipples.
Max was just imagining how he was touching the other's nipples and inadvertently he had Charles face in front of his eyes.
Dutchlion33: Imagine how I touch your nipples. How I gently let my thumbs circle them. Can I taste them?
Redfire16: Yes, please. Lick them and bite into them.
Dutchlion33: Do you like the thought?
Max waited and there was no answer and he was already afraid that it was over when he received a picture. He saw a hand reach for a hard penis in his underpants. The room the picture was taken in looked exactly like his. But he didn't think much of it, after all, these hotels existed all over the world.
Redfire16: You see how much I like the thought?
Max nodded unconsciously.
Dutchlion33: How I would like to be with you right now.
Redfire16: That would be so great. I would love to feel you touch me.
Max slipped his hand into his underpants and cupped his penis. He took a picture and sent it to the person as well.
Redfire16: How I would like to kneel between your legs and put your penis in my mouth.
Max imagined Charles looking at him with big eyes and gradually taking his whole penis into his mouth.
Dutchlion33: I would reach into your hair and poke your mouth over and over until you choke.
Max hoped he hadn't gone too far now.
Redfire16: Please fuck my mouth until I have it all inside me.
Max groaned loudly and pulled his underpants down to his knees. He grabbed his hard penis in his hand and took a picture.
Dutchlion33: Do you think you can put it all in your mouth?
Redfire16: Oh my god. Yes please please fuck my mouth with it.
Max's hand quickened, as did his thoughts about Charles, but he slowed his hand down again. That was just too good to end now.
Dutchlion33: Can I use it to fuck you in your tight little asshole?
Redfire16: Please, please, fuck me with it.
Dutchlion33: But first you have to prepare yourself for it.
Again there was no message and Max started to read the chat all over again, only to come when his phone vibrated with a new message and his breath briefly shocked. It was a photo in which you could see the person with three fingers in their hole.
Redfire16: Since I've seen your cock, I couldn't help but think about what it would be like if you would fuck me deep and hard
Dutchlion33: You don't even know how much I would like to be with you now and fuck your little ass.
Redfire16: Please
Max's hand got faster and this time he didn't stop and then came with a deep moan on his hand. He couldn't help but take a picture of his hand and send it to the other person.
Dutchlion33: Thank you for that. That really helped me.
Redfire16: Me too
The other person also sent a photo that was similar to Max's. He grinned and then saw a bracelet on his wrist that he recognized. He had seen it so many times. He knew the person. It was Charles. He had been chatting with Charles the whole time, he had imagined it was him all along without knowing that it really was him. What should he do now? He could end the chat and Charles would never find out, or he'll go on and take the risk.
Dutchlion33: I know it's you Charles. Come to room 333.
Max closed the app and put his phone away. What had he just done? Panic began to rise in his chest. Maybe Charles had closed the app already. He definitely wouldn't come, he didn't even know it was Max. Max had just switched off the light when there was a knock and he was startled. With shaky steps he went to the door and opened it carefully. Indeed, there was Charles standing there with messy hair and a shirt and shorts that were way too big.
Both looked at each other uncertainly until Max opened the door further and let Charles inside. "I'm sorry, I didn't know ..." Max started to speak, but was then interrupted by Charles, who kissed him. "I was thinking of you the whole time." Max remembered how Charles had written that there was someone with dark blonde hair and blue eyes he liked. And he was. "You like me?" Charles nodded and Max couldn't help but kiss him again. "I also imagined the whole time that it was you."
Max kissed him again and the kiss quickly became passionate. They went to Max's bed until Charles slammed his legs against the bed and they both crawled up without breaking the kiss. "Are you doing to me what you wrote to me?" Max looked a little confused at Charles until he remembered what he meant. “You want me to fuck you? Here and now?” Charles nodded wildly. "Please, I'm already prepared and I've been imagining it for so long." Charles whimpered and bumped his hip against Max's.
Max got up and got a tube of lube while Charles was already undressing. He too undressed himself and then went back to Charles. "Max, please." Charles pouted and Max grinned. "How long have you been thinking of me like that?" Max smeared the lube on his fingers and then thrust into Charles with them. "Since I've been in Formula 1." Max grinned and kissed Charles again. At the same time he put lube on his penis and then pushed into Charles. "Oh my god." Charles groaned as Max began to move.
"You can call me Max, it doesn't have to be God." Max grinned and Charles looked at him angrily, but that didn't last long because Max hit his prostate. "Harder, Max." Max grabbed Charles' hip and thrust into him at a fast, hard pace. He couldn't think of anything but his rival below and the tight warmth around his penis. Charles grabbed his penis to jerk himself off at the same speed as Max thrusts. Almost simultaneously the two came and Max slumped on Charles from exhaustion.
"And was it what you imagined?" Charles shook his head. "It was much better." He smiled and kissed Max gently and it was clear to Max that he didn't want to do anything else. He slipped out of Charles and lay down next to him. He covered the two of them and then pulled Charles close so that he could rest his head on his chest.
"I have to thank Dan for showing me this app." Charles lifted his head and looked at him in amazement. "You also? He showed me that too.” They both laughed and kissed. "But now I don't need it anymore." Max caressed Charles on the cheek and kissed him again until he laid his head back on Max's chest.
Even if the night was far too short, Max was more relaxed than ever. And now he also knew that he no longer had to spend sleepless nights alone, because he had someone by his side. And even if the two were competitors on the race track, in private they were just two boys in the comfort zone of their hotel room who felt a lot for each other.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 41: Lando x Sebastian - Far away
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Just_Juliette. And could be read as a second part to chapter 20.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted. And maybe I will edit it tomorrow, so it looks more like texting.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb was happy to have some time at home with his family after the race in Bahrain. Still, he had to prepare for the next race in Imola. He retired to his study and was going through the data the team had given him when his phone beeped. He unlocked the phone and saw that it was a message from Lando. He sighed, he had made the mistake of giving the young drivers his number. Usually he only gets messages from Charles and every now and then an encouraging message from Pierre, who always wrote to him that he was still his role model.
He's never got a message from Lando.
Lando: Seb, I miss your cuddles
Since that one night, Lando kept coming to him, sometimes only for some cuddles.
Sebastian: You can do it.
Seb concentrated on his data again, but another message followed.
Lando: I miss you being around
Seb didn't know what to answer, he missed it a little too, but he was with his family now. So he didn't answer and kept working through the data. But he got no further, because Lando sent him another message.
Lando: Do you miss me too, Daddy?
Sebastian: Of course, Baby
Lando: I wish you were here now.
Sebastian knew where this was going. And he wasn't sure if he wanted to let it get that far, after all, Hanna and the children were in the house and could come in at any time, even if they usually don't do it when he's at work.
Sebastian: What do you want, baby?
Lando: I want you daddy.
Sebastian: Baby, what are you doing right now?
Lando: I'm lying in my bed and have to think of your strong hands, how they touch me.
Sebastian had the picture in front of him exactly how Lando is lying on the bed and how much he would want to touch him.
Sebastian: What are you wearing, baby?
Lando: One of your T-shirts
Sebastian: Just that?
Lando: Yes, only that. I like the feeling of the shirt on the bare skin. And it's even more beautiful because it's your shirt.
Sebastian had the picture right in front of his eyes and unconsciously his hand went in the direction of his pants.
Sebastian: Do you feel the shirt rubbing against your penis?
Lando: Yeah, and it feels so good, but not as good as your hands.
Sebastian: Touch yourself, baby.
Lando: Where can I touch?
Sebastian: Stroke your inner thighs, but without touching your penis.
Lando: Please, Daddy, may I touch my penis?
Sebastian: Take a picture for daddy, baby.
Seb got a photo. Lando was lying on the bed, as indicated, with one of Seb's Aston Martin shirts and a noticeable lump where his penis is.
Sebastian: You look so beautiful, baby.
Lando: Please daddy, I want to touch.
Sebastian: Okay baby. You can touch yourself, but only slowly. We don't want the fun to end so quickly.
How he would love to be with Lando now and slowly tease him until he can only beg him to come.
Lando: Daddy, I wish you were here now and touched me
Sebastian: Baby, imagine it's me who touches you. How I put my hand around your penis and move it slowly. Do just that, baby. Move your hand just slowly enough to feel a little friction.
Lando: Daddy, do you touch yourself too?
Sebastian felt himself getting more and more excited, but he wasn't sure whether he should do it, not that Hanna or the children would notice something else. But then he couldn't help it, the thought of Lando was far too good. So he opened his pants and reached in with one hand and grabbed his penis.
Sebastian: Yes, the thought of how you are lying almost naked in bed and your penis is so hard, just thinking about what I could do, makes it difficult for me not to touch myself.
Lando: I wish you were here and that I could touch you, Daddy.
Sebastian: I wish you were here too, baby. Do you do what I told you to do? You know what else to do with you, don't you?
Lando: Otherwise you have to punish me, but I'm very good, Daddy.
Sebastian: Do you have lube with you, baby?
Lando: Yes, should I get it?
Sebastian: Yes.
It took a short time for Sebastian to get an answer from Lando.
Lando: I got it, what should I do with it,
Sebastian: Kneel on your bed and prepare yourself as if I were about to fuck you, but you are only allowed to do that. I don't want to have to find out that you touched yourself apart from that.
Lando: I won't do that, I'll be good.
It was getting quieter, but the idea in Seb's head was getting hotter. He imagined Lando kneeling on the bed with his fingers in his hole and still only in Seb's shirt, showing him that he is only doing this for him and that no one else will see him like that.
Sebastian: How many fingers do you have in you, baby?
Lando: Three
Sebastian: Can you do a fourth, baby?
Lando: Yes, I'll do everything for you.
Sebastian: And how does it feel?
Lando: It feels so good.
Sebastian: Better than if it were my fingers?
Lando: No, never. Nothing feels as good as your fingers.
Sebastian: Do you have your dildo with you, baby?
Lando: Yes, I always have it with me.
Sebastian: Take your fingers out of your hole and take your dildo. Imagine it was my penis and you would give me a blowjob. But you can only do that. You mustn't touch yourself or rub yourself on the bed. Did you understand that?
Lando: Yeah, daddy.
Seb got a photo of Lando kneeling on the bed. A damp stain could be seen on the lower part of the shirt, where his penis rubbed against it. Lando looked into the camera with dark eyes and he had his lips around the dildo.
Sebastian: You look so beautiful, baby. Can you get it wider in your mouth?
Lando responded with a little video in which he pushed the dildo deep into his throat.
Sebastian: I can't wait to feel your full lips around my penis again.
Lando: Please, daddy. Can i touch
Sebastian: Take the dildo and poke it into your hole. But slowly and alas, you're touching yourself somewhere else.
Sebastian: How does it feel baby?
Seb had bought Lando the dildo for exactly these moments. And it was the first time he used it, at least that's what Seb believed.
Lando: I feel so full.
Sebastian: Do you like it baby?
Lando: Yeah, I love it.
Sebastian: Turn on the vibration and then leave it alone. You put your hands on the bed. And if I find out you've touched, I'll have to punish you next time.
Lando: It feels so good.
Seb was sure, with the size of the dildo, that it would hit Lando's prostate again and again.
Sebastian: Does it feel better than when I thrust into you.
Lando: No, nothing feels as good as you do.
Sebastian: That means you won't touch yourself until we meet again and I can fuck you?
Lando: No, I just want you.
Sebastian: You are young and you have your needs, you would definitely take the dildo and fuck yourself with it until you are coming, right? You don't need me for that.
Lando: Yes, daddy. I just need you.
Sebastian: Okay, but if I caught you touching yourself or fucking you with it. Then I have to punish you. I would slap you until your butt is red and you can no longer sit. And if you would do it again, then I would touch you, if you are about to come, but I would never let you come. And because you're a good boy, you wouldn't do anything.
Lando: Please, daddy. I am a good boy.
Sebastian: I know that, baby. I just wanted to tell you what happens if you don't behave.
Lando: Please, daddy. Can I touch myself?
Sebastian: No, I want you to come just by having the dildo hit your prostate all the way through.
Lando: But I was a good boy, daddy. I haven't touched myself.
Sebastian: I know that, baby.
Lando sent him a picture of him kneeling on all fours. His penis was hard and dripping between his legs while the dildo was stuck deep inside him. Seb could clearly see tears in Lando's eyes and he knew that he was overstimulated and nothing more than wanted to come.
Sebastian: You look beautiful, baby.
Lando: Thanks, Daddy. Please may I come?
Sebastian: Okay baby. Because you were good and did what I told you, you can come.
It was quiet until Seb received a video from Lando. Lando was now kneeling on the bed. His hard penis peeked out from under his shirt and he kept pressing his hips against the bed to push the dildo further into himself. He tipped his head back and groaned loudly. Seb could see Lando's penis twitch and then he splashed his cum on Seb's shirt. Almost unconsciously, he moved his hand around his penis faster until he came too.
Sebastian: Wow, baby. You're so hot. Look what you did to me
Seb sent Lando another picture of his cum-smeared hand.
Lando: Thanks daddy.
Sebastian: You were wonderful, baby. I can't wait to see you again in two weeks. But woe betide me to find out that you touched yourself by then.
Lando: I'll be a good boy to you, daddy.
Seb grinned and cleaned his hand. He knew very well that Lando would not keep his promise because he loved the punishment very much and he couldn't wait to see him again in Imola and do all the things he had told him to him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 42: Max x Daniel - Gym fun
Notes:
Hi,
first what an amazing race it was today. I'm so happy for Max and I hope he can win the championship this year.
Second, I already working on your requests, I just didn't find enough motivation for them. But I wanted to post something. This was in my drafts for some time now. It is a scene which was originally written for my story "The things I do for you" but never made it.
This was the originally version of Max dream in chapter 5, but I got carried away so much. Now it fits perfectly for this book.It's really filthy but I still hope you like it. There is even more to this, if anyone is interested.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Would you mind if I take off my shirt? I'm really warm.“, Daniel looked at him and the only thing Max could do was shake his head. Even if the two knew each other better now and Max was no longer nervous in Dan's presence, this was something completely different again. Dan has never been topless around him and even if he assumes that Dan has a girlfriend, he is still not rid of his crush.
Dan pulled the t-shirt over his head and Max had to swallow at the sight. The skin shone lightly with sweat. He followed a drop that flowed down his upper body and only stopped at the low-slung trousers. What would he do to see how the drop continues to find its way. "Are you all right?" Dan asked him, looking at him slightly worried. "Uh ... yes, everything is fine. Just in thought.”
He turned and went to the dumbbells. "Wait, I'll help you." That was exactly what he didn't want, if Dan comes so close to him now, then he can no longer guarantee anything. He felt Dan standing very close behind him now. He felt the breath on the back of his neck, causing his hairs to stand up.
When Dan then put a hand on his upper arm, he had to be careful not to moan easily, and tried to imagine his 80-year-old neighbors having sex to get down from his arousal. "Is everything okay with you, you breathe so falteringly." With just a small whimper he could nod. "I'm just a little warm." "Maybe you should take off your t-shirt too." Dan whispered in his ear and noticed how his hands slowly pushed themselves under his t-shirt, just above his shorts.
Now even the idea of pensioner sex didn't help anymore and he noticed how his penis was getting harder. "Shall I help you?" Dan whispered in his ear again. Another whimper escaped him. Dan took this as a yes and slowly pulled up the shirt. Max automatically raised his arms so that he was now topless too.
In the mirror opposite he could see the contrast between his pale skin and Dan's darker skin and the distinct bulge in his pants. His excitement clouded all his senses, otherwise he would have sunk into the ground with embarrassment. He felt a finger run down his spine and briefly pushed it under the waistband of his shorts until it disappeared again.
Dan spread light kisses on his throat and neck, just enough that he could feel them. His erection was just painfully hard and there was nothing he wanted to do other than touch it, but he was frozen and waiting for what Dan would do now. Dan was now very close behind him and he noticed how his hard on rubbed against his back. "Are you still warm Max?" He whispered, now stroking his upper body with both hands.
When he got to both nipples, he stroked them lightly with one finger and then twisted them between thumb and forefinger. He repeated this to the other one. Max couldn't help it and groaned loudly, he leaned his head back so that it was on Dan's shoulder. "Do you like it Max?", he just nodded and felt how his penis was losing more and more precum.
Dan's right hand left his nipple and continued to stroke down his torso. When he got to the waistband of the shorts, he paused. “Look at you in the mirror. So beautiful.” Max took his head from his neck and looked in the mirror. A clear stain was now visible on his shorts. Dan's left hand was still tending to his nipple as he ran his right index finger around the outline of Max's penis on the shorts.
Max knew that if he continued like this, he would come in his shorts without much contact. Dan took his hand from his penis and Max whimpered in despair, the only thing he wanted was to come. He also took the hand of Max's nipple, which was now slightly red. When he didn't want to wait any longer for Dan and wanted to finally touch his penis, Dan took his hand and led it to his pants, where he also felt his hard on.
Again Dan whispered in his ear, “Do you notice how hard I’m because of you? Do you know how long I had to wait for this moment? “, Max shook his head. "Since Lando's accident, I can't imagine what it would be like to fuck you." Max groaned loudly. Dan let go of his hand and he huddled against his back again. "Whenever you were here I had to think about what it would be like to take you from behind in front of one of these mirrors, how you watch my penis disappear deep into your hole."
Dan slowly took off Max's shorts and boxer shorts and Max let out a sigh of relief as his erection popped out of his pants. Dan dropped his pants on the floor. Max got out of them and shot them away. "Look how beautiful you are, so excited and your cock, which is so hard." He now ran his index finger slightly over the length and stopped at the tip. "You are so wet for me, all because of a few words and touches." Max groaned loudly, he hoped so much that Dan would finally touch him properly and he could finally come. But unfortunately he was denied this and Dan put his hands on his hips instead.
Again he kissed the back of his neck, but now with more pressure. Max tilted his head, giving him more space. He didn't even notice how a hand ran down his hip to his ass. Only when Dan ran his finger along his crack he groaned. He felt Dan move away a little and then come closer again. This time it wasn't his finger that he felt on his ass, but Dan's throbbing penis.
A loud moan escaped him as Dan rubbed himself against him. "Do you like that?", A whimper and a small nod escaped him. While he kept rubbing himself against him and moistening the area around his hole with his precum, he turned back to Max's cock. He finally took it in his hand and Max couldn't help but groan loudly when he finally got some relief.
Dan's fist moved slowly up and down. After a few movements, his finger stopped and circled the tip and picked up the precum. "You like that, don't you? To stand there will less to watch me touch you, how your cock drips with pleasure.” Dan took his finger and pushed it into his mouth. He held it open so that Max could watch as he ran his tongue around his finger and licked the precum.
At this sight, Max produced even more precum. With his finger wet with spit he ran his way back up Max's torso, then down his thigh, and finally stopped by Max balls. He began to squeeze them lightly and he felt a surge of excitement go through Max. "You taste so good. Would you like to taste yourself too?” Max was never a fan of precum and cum, but the way Dan looked at him and spoke to him, he couldn't help but nod. “I knew it, I can't wait when you give me a blowjob and then taste me. Open your mouth.“
Max opened his mouth and Dan pushed his finger, now full of Precum again, into his mouth. "Show me on my finger how you would give me a blow job." Now it was Dan who started to moan as Max slowly ran around his finger with his tongue and then moved his head up and down, almost as if he were really giving Dan a blow job. The other hand now took precum from Dan's penis and surrounded Max's hole with it, he groaned loudly, only muffled down by Dan's finger in his mouth and without touching he came and spread his cum on the floor.
Dan took his finger out of his mouth and Max tried to catch his breath. "Look at you, you came without getting touched and you're still so hard." Max had to moan again and whimpered when Dan touched his sensitive penis. "Stand still and don't move, okay?" Max nodded and Dan disappeared. Shortly afterwards he came back with a small tube of lube. Max saw Dan's penis for the first time and then also so hard and throbbing and he couldn't help but groan loudly at the thought of what he could do with it.
Dan stood behind him again, his erection pressed close to his hole. He heard the tube open and then how Dan's fingers slowly pressed into him. “I saw you watching my penis. Do you like it?” Max nodded. "Have you imagined what I could do with it?" Max nodded again and noticed how a second finger pushed into him. Dan kissed Max below his ear and then bit into the spot lightly. He circled the spot with his tongue and ran it down his neck.
Max felt Dan widen him with his fingers. "Tell me Max, what do you want from me?" Max swallowed briefly and hoped his voice wasn't too shaky from his excitement. "I want you to widen me enough with your fingers until I can completely get your thick cock inside me." At that moment Dan thrust three fingers into him and touched his prostate. Max's legs started to shake and Dan hugged him with the other arm to protect him from falling over.
"Do you want to come just through my fingers deep inside you?" "No, I want you to take me from behind until I come. And then I want you to come deep inside me.” “And then? What should I do then? ”Max felt how Dan took his fingers out of him and whimpered in despair, that wasn't what he wanted. But then he felt how Dan stroked his hole with the tip of his penis.
"Then I want you to lick all your cum that is running out of my hole." Slowly Dan thrust his penis into Max. "You love that your hole is licked, don't you?" His mind was clouded because of Dans thrust, he could only moan a little yes. “I don't think that's enough for you. I think you'll still be hard then. Do you want to go home with a hard on so that everyone can see how horny you are, but also that I didn't really give it to you enough?”
Max shook his head and felt Dan's balls on his ass. After a short wait and getting used to it, Dan began to thrust slowly and deeply into him. "Faster ...", Max groaned and was afraid that his legs would give way. "You want me to push into you harder?” Max only moaned and Dan increased his pace and pushed into Max faster and faster. He changed the angle slightly and hit Max's prostate again and again.
The clapping of skin on skin could be heard all over the studio and Max was so glad that no one else was there. "I'm about to come." "Then come for me, baby," Dan whispered in his ear and with a loud groan, Max came for the second time that evening. Dan kept the pace. "Come on Dan, come deep inside me." And at that moment Dan came too. He bit Max on the shoulder and pumped his cum deep into him. "Can you feel how I cum deep inside you." "Yes."
Dan waited briefly and then slid out of Max with his still slightly hard penis. He knelt behind Max and began to lick Max's throbbing hole. First he circled the hole with his point and then poked in lightly. He tasted his own cum mixed with Max's own taste and noticed how it aroused him and his penis became hard again. When he was finished, he got up again and snuggled up to Max again. “I knew it was still not enough for you. You have come twice and you are still so hard.” “Please Dan, touch me.” Dan took Max's penis in one hand and his balls in the other.
Slowly he drove it up and down, spread his precum with his thumb and kneaded his balls. "Do you want to come again?" "Yes, please Dan let me come." He increased his pace. "You can come, baby." Max came again with a loud groan. This time Dan caught his sperm in his hand. "Look at that, baby. What a mess you've made. I can't leave it like that, can I?” Max shook his head and already suspected what Dan was asking of him.
“Be a good boy and lick my hand clean. You're a good boy, aren't you?” “Yes I am.” Max took Dan's smeared hand and began to lick it. He put each finger in his mouth one by one and ran his tongue around them. When Dan's hand was clean, he wanted to take it away, but Max held it and stuck all four fingers into his mouth. He fucked them, almost like a blowjob. "Do you like to have something thick in your mouth and to fuck it, to feel how you almost have to gag?" Max took his fingers out of his mouth and looked at Dan with big eyes in the mirror. "Yes."
Suddenly he turned Max around. For the first time, Max saw Dan naked in front of him and not just through the mirror. His eyes fell on the thick, stiff cock that glistened slightly with precum on the tip. "I knew you like my cock." Max nodded and was about to touch it when Dan pushed his hand away. He turned both of them so that they were now standing sideways to the mirror.
"Kneel down." Max knelt in front of Dan and looked at him again with wide eyes between Dan's face and his penis. "Blow me like you did with my fingers." Max took it in his hand and began to run around his balls with his tongue. Then he licked the bottom once and began to lick the tip like a lollipop. He moved away and Dan saw a thread of spit hanging between the tip of his penis and Max's mouth.
Dan took both hands and grabbed Max's hair with them. He led him to his cock and Max absorbed him halfway. He slowly began to move his head up and down. “Look at yourself in the mirror, what a nasty bitch you are. You blow my cock where everyone could see you.” At the words Max began to moan and even if he thought it was impossible, he noticed how his cock slowly got harder. “Do you think you can take it more? Until it hits your throat and you have to gag?” Max took him deeper and deeper and tried as best as he could to stop the gag reflex. Just breathe through your nose, he thought.
"Good boy, take him like a really good cock slut." Max took Dan's hand that he had released from his hair and put it back there. “Do you want me to fuck your mouth so far that you can feel my balls on your chin. Are you my little cock slut?” Max looked at him and tried to nod as best he could. Dan grabbed Max's hair tighter and started pushing into Max's mouth. "Your mouth feels so good."
He looked down at Max and saw how he had his own cock in his hand. "Hands off, put your hands on my hips and look at me." Max did as Dan had told him to. "Are you getting hard again from me fucking your warm mouth? I knew there was a little bitch in you.” He took his cock out of Max's mouth, who only reluctantly gave it away. "How do you want me to come right away?" "Come on my face and mark me as yours, everyone should know that I'm your little cock bitch."
Dan groaned and began to thrust into Max's mouth again. Faster and faster, until he pulled it out shortly before his orgasm and came with three thrusts on Max's face. "Look in the mirror and see what a filthy bitch you are." Max turned his face towards the mirror and saw his cum-smeared face. He started picking up the cum with his fingers and then turned back to face Dan and looked at him from below as he licked Dan's cum off his fingers.
"You are so hot." He also knelt down now. "You are still hard, do you think you can come again?" "Yes, please let me come again." "How would you like to come?" "I want you to fuck me with your fingers until I come.” “Okay, sit down sensibly and turn towards the mirror and spread your legs.”
Dan got the tube of lube again and then sat behind Max so that he was sitting between his legs. "Do you see your little hole in the mirror, just waiting to take my fingers?" Dan smeared the lube on his fingers and then pushed three fingers into Max at once, because it was still wide enough. “Look at how well you can take my fingers inside you. Do you think you can take a fourth finger?” “Please Dan, give me another finger.”
Dan took all fingers out and saw how the wide hole twitched. He also smeared the fourth finger and then pushed all fingers into Max's waiting hole, who groaned loudly. The only thing you could hear was Max's quick breath and the smacking sound with which Dan fucked Max's hole. "Please Dan, let me come." Dan increased the pace again. "Okay, you can come." With a loud groan, Max came again, but this time it was just a dry orgasm.
Dan took his fingers out of Max and he tried to calm his breath. "Wow, that was awesome, I didn't think you could be so dirty." Dan hugged him from behind and pressed kisses on his cheek and neck. “I'm not like that normally, but with you it just felt right. Have you really waited that long for it?” He turned so that he could look Dan straight in the eye. "Of course, didn't you notice?" "No, I thought you have a girlfriend." Max turned away again, ashamed.
"Hey," he took Max's chin in his hand so that he looked at him again, "Do you think I would do something like that to you if I had a girlfriend?" Max just shook his head. "For me there is only you, and I think I just showed you that very well.", Now he grinned. "Even though we haven't even kissed yet." "That can be changed." Dan kissed Max lightly and tenderly on the mouth.
When they parted, Max smiled at him. "How about we clean up here and then watch a movie at my place?" Max looked around and saw the chaos that they had spread. "Sounds good." Both stood up and when Dan wanted to put on his boxer shorts, Max grabbed his arm. "I will get more private training lessons from now on?" Dan shook his head and kissed him. “You get as many as you want.”
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 43: Nico x Hulk x Seb - All good things come in threes
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by potatomei.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was rare that the three Germans did something together. But it had worked out on this race weekend. Nico was there as an expert, while Hulk was there as a substitute driver at Aston Martin and Seb as the driver. After the race, the three met in Nico's room. Nico went to the minibar and got three beers and handed them to the other two. "On us and on what the evening will bring." He grinned and all three toasted and then started drinking.
The conversations came naturally. They talked about the race, the past and what is going on in their private lives. The later the evening got and the more alcohol was drunk, the more private the conversations became. “Nico, what exactly was going on with Lewis. And I'm not talking about what the public knows." Hulk grinned at him and continued to lean back on the bed the three of them were sitting on.
"We've known each other a long time. We were best friends, but the fight… ” “Blah blah blah, we know everything. Tell us more what the public doesn't know." "And what do you want to know?" Seb watched the spectacle without a word. "Was there something going on between you?" "We were young and inexperienced and then got to know everything together." Nico grinned. "And how long did that last?" Now Seb became curious too. "Until my retirement."
Both looked at him in amazement. “How do you think we let out the frustration after a race? And I kind of miss it." "Lewis or the sex?" “Mainly the sex. I love Vivian and I also love the sex with her, but I also miss it sometimes ...” “To be fucked hard from behind.” Hulk grinned at the two of them and then they started laughing. "You're right."
"I can understand that only too well." Both looked astonished at Seb. “I love Hanna and the kids, but I look forward to every race weekend. Lewis fills you out like no other." "You also?" Nico looked at him questioningly and Seb nodded. "Lewis penis can't be better than others." Hulk looked at the two. "He is. He's big and fat." Seb nodded to Nico. "But it can't be better than mine." Hulk grinned at the two. "Show us, so we can decide." Nico gave him a challenging look and didn't expect Hulk to actually put his bottle down, get up and pull down his pants along with his underwear.
Nico and Seb saw his penis and had to admit that the rumors were true and that this penis was even better than Lewis'. "And what is now?" "You won." Seb looked at him with a grin, while Nico was still staring at him. “Do you think so? Maybe we should see him when he’s hard?" Nico awoke from his stupor and looked at Seb questioningly. "Yes you are right." Seb grinned at Hulk and Hulk just shrugged his shoulders. He took his penis in his hand and with a few strokes he stood hard from his body.
"You definitely won." Hulk grinned and Nico felt his pants tighten at the sight. How much he would like to feel it inside himself, how much he would like to taste and feel it. Hulk made no move to get dressed again and Nico took this indirectly as a sign. He put his bottle down as well, crawled over to the edge of the bed and took Nico's penis in his hand and licked the tip of it.
He looked Hulk in the face and tried to read whether he might have made a mistake, but Hulk just grinned at him. So he kept licking. First he circled the tip and then licked the entire length. Little by little he took the whole length as far as possible into his mouth and began to move it. Hulk grabbed Nico's hair with his hand and pressed him more onto his penis, but never enough that he started to gag. He had missed the feeling of having a throbbing and warm penis in his mouth.
He kept moving his mouth and what he couldn't take, he took in his hand. He had already completely forgotten about Seb when he felt a hand in his crotch that squeezed his hard penis through his pants. He couldn't help but moan and Hulk felt the vibration around his penis. When he needed air, he took it completely out of his mouth and looked at Hulk, grinning, his lips red and wet.
Hulk ran his thumb over Nico's lips. "I wouldn't have thought that of you, Nico." "Please fuck me." Nico's voice was shaky and low. "What did you say? I did not hear you." Hulk looked at him grinning and Nico knew that he had heard him exactly. "Please fuck me." Nico spoke louder and Seb stopped with his hand. "Seb, did you hear what he wanted?" "No I did not." Nico could hear the big grin in Seb's voice. "Please fuck me with your fat cock until I can't walk anymore." Nico now spoke loudly and hoped that the people in the next room didn't hear it.
"Go on then." Hulk grinned and pulled Nico to kiss him wildly. At the same time he felt how Seb slipped his hands under his shirt and ran his fingers over his nipples. He groaned into the kiss and tugged on Hulk's shirt until Hulk broke the kiss and pulled the shirt over his head. Seb helped Nico take off his shirt. Hulk kissed him again and Seb began to open Nico's pants and pull them down as far as possible until his penis popped out. Seb's hand encircled him and he pressed himself more and more against it.
"Turn around." Nico took off his pants completely and then turned to Seb, who was only wearing his underpants. He pulled Nico close and kissed him. The kiss was more loving than Hulk's, but it made him moan as well. Hulk kissed along his shoulders, and then down his spine to his bum. He gently kneaded Nico's ass cheeks with his hands. "Please, Hulk." Nico pressed his bum against Hulk's hands.
Hulk pushed him onto the bed so that he was now kneeling. He had Seb's bulge right in front of his face and he couldn't help but touch it. With one hand he pulled the panties down a little so that Seb's penis was free. He had to swallow when he saw that this one too was big and fat, not as much as Lewis or Hulk's but bigger than others. "And do you like what you see?" Nico could only hum and then groaned when he felt Nico's tongue on his hole.
Hulk slipped a finger into him, but his moan was muffled by Seb's penis in his mouth. Hulk's fingers were getting more and they kept moving in his hole. Nico mumbled something, but neither Seb nor Hulk could understand it, since he still had Seb's penis in his mouth. "What is it, baby?" Seb stroked his sweaty hair and Hulk stopped with his fingers. "I'm ready, I don't want to wait any longer."
Hulk sat down against the headboard and grinned at Nico. "Then come here." Nico crawled over to him and wanted to slide onto his penis, but Hulk stopped him and made Nico whimper. "We don't want to forget Seb, do we?" Nico shook his head and turned to Seb. Seb had a tube of lube in hand and reached between Nico's legs to spread it on Hulk's penis. "You can slide on it now."
Nico nodded and slowly slid onto Hulk's penis. He stretched his hole even further than Hulk's fingers already did. "So, everything is ok?" Nico nodded to Seb until he felt Hulk completely inside himself. "I've never been so full." Nico groaned and leaned his head back, but didn't move yet, he had to get used to the feeling first. "And is he better than Lewis?" "Much better." Nico managed breathlessly and then began to move on Hulk's penis. “You are welcome to test it afterwards, Seb. But now we want to make Nico happy first."
And he was happy. He had missed this feeling of being completely filled and his fingers couldn't replace it either. Seb put his hand, which still had some lube on it, around his penis. "I can understand why Lewis loved to fuck you." Hulk put his hands on Nico's hips and supported him. Seb stopped his movements and crawled closer to the two of them to kiss Nico.
Nico felt Seb's fingers where Hulk's penis kept sliding into him. "Please Seb." He mumbled between the kisses and Seb ran his finger into his hole next to Hulk's penis. "Wasn't that enough, Nico?" "I want more, please Seb." Seb looked deep into his eyes and then slipped another finger into him. It hurt a little at first, but the feeling that came then made it all go away. Without waiting for a sign from Nico, Seb let a third finger slide into him.
Nico groaned deeply and his movements became more and more shaky. "Do you think you can still take Seb?" Hulk had sat up a bit, which also caused the angle at which he struck Nico and hit his prostate. "Please, Seb." Nico groaned loudly, so loud that the neighbors, if not the whole hallway, could hear it. "But if it hurts, or if you want me to stop, you let me know, okay?" Nico nodded and Hulk stopped with his thrusts completely.
Seb spread a lot of lube on his penis and then looked deep into Nico's eyes as he carefully slid himself to Hulk's penis in Nico's hole. He kept stopping when Nico grimaced, but it didn't take long and he was all inside. "Oh my god, I've never been so full." "And, do you like it?" Hulk whispered and Nico nodded wildly until he started moaning as Seb started moving. Hulk, too, pushed slowly into Nico, who was holding onto Seb's shoulders.
None of the three could speak anymore, only moan. Seb wanted to put his hand around Nico's penis, but he already came untouched on his upper body. He tensed up around Hulks and Seb's penis and it didn't take much longer and they both came one by one and pumped their cum deep into Nico. Nico felt it deep inside himself and if he hadn't come a short time ago, then he would have come now.
Seb was the first to move again and carefully slid out of Nico, which Hulk did the same. Nico stayed on Hulk's lap. "That was amazing." He grinned at the two of them and then lay down on his stomach next to Hulk. "But that was not all." Seb spread Nico's legs and knelt between them. He took his bum in his hands and spread his ass cheeks.
Nico's hole was still wide open and Hulks and Seb's cum flowed out of it. Seb licked over it once and then poked his tongue in and licked the cum away. Hulk watched the whole spectacle and at the same time put his hand around his penis and moved it lazy. Seb stopped and slipped his finger into Nico and took some of the cum. He turned away from the two of them, got on all fours, and then ran that finger over his hole.
Nico was now lying on his back and felt how the sight of Seb, who was now slipping a second finger smeared with lube into his hole, made his penis slightly hard. "Take me, Hulk." Seb now had three fingers in him and Hulk knelt behind him. "Are you ready, Seb?" "Yes." Hulk first pushed into Seb only with his tip and then paused. "Please, Hulk." Seb began to beg, which then stopped abruptly when Hulk slid into him with a firm push. Seb screamed, but couldn't really get used to the feeling because Hulk pushed him with quick thrusts.
They forgot Nico for a short time when only the clapping of skin on skin and the gasping of the two could be heard until Hulk felt Nico kneeling behind him and how he rubbed his hard penis against Nico's crack. "Can I do it too?" Nico whispered in Hulk's ear and then kissed the back of his neck. Hulk nodded and slipped out of Seb, who immediately complained. "Don't stop yet." But it stopped when Nico pushed into him. Nico's penis was smaller than Hulk's but still enough for Seb.
Hulk knelt behind Nico and put his hands on Nico's hips. “More, Nico. Please.”, Seb managed. Nico pushed harder into him and then let his thumb slide into Seb's hole over his penis. "Just like that." Seb groaned loudly and Nico couldn't contain himself anymore when Hulk pushed into him again. Now he fucked not only Seb, but himself with every thrust. Seb had put a hand around his penis and when Nico repeatedly hit his prostate, he came on the bed moaning loudly. He fell on the bed, causing Nico to slip out of him. Hulk also stopped and took Nico's penis in his hand and with a few strokes he came on Seb's butt.
Seb turned and looked at them both with a grin. He also knelt and first kissed Nico and then Hulk. Hulk was still hard, so Seb licked the length of it and Nico joined in too. Together they gradually took Hulk's penis into their mouths or licked it along its length. Hulk had one hand in each their hair and pressed their heads closer to his penis. He was about to come when he stopped them. Seb and Nico looked at him confused.
"Open your mouth." The two opened their mouths and Hulk came after a few strokes with his hand in the open mouths of the two. They grinned at him and then kissed each other wildly. One after the other, they kissed Hulk too, until they all went to bed, exhausted. "Oh my god, I'll never want anything other than that." Nico looked at them both with a laugh. "We can happily repeat that." Hulk looked at the two of them and they nodded. "Maybe we will ask Lewis if he will be there next time." Seb grinned at the others and just at the thought of not only feeling Hulk but also Lewis, Nico was already looking forward to the next time.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 44: Max x George - Storm
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by WingWo43.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rain pattered against the window and lightning repeatedly lit the room. George never liked this weather, but as a child he could always crawl into his parents' bed. That evening he was at the hotel with many other drivers who would definitely laugh at him if he told them he was afraid of this weather.
Unable to sleep, he got up, put on his shoes and a hoodie, and took his room card. He left his room and was walking down the hall to the stairs when a door opened. George turned to the door and saw Max peek out. "George?" He approached George a little and the light from his room lit the dark hallway.
Max stood in front of him, dressed only in shorts and a loose T-shirt. "What are you doing here?" "I can't sleep in this weather." He left out that he didn't like the weather and that he was scared. "Me neither, do you want to come in with me?" Max looked at him nervously. Originally he wanted to walk around the hotel a little and maybe get sleepy, but the idea of not having to be alone was better, even if he didn't have much to do with Max before.
"With pleasure." He smiled and then followed Max into his room. He took off his shoes and sat down next to Max on his bed. The two started small talk until there was lightning and George winced. He waited for Max to make fun of him, but he just smiled at him understandingly. "You don't particularly like the weather, do you?" George hesitated, then nodded.
"I can understand that, I don't particularly like it either." “I used to go to bed with my parents. As I got older, I tried to distract myself, but that's hardly possible here." "I feel the same." George got warm, so he took off his hoodie and pulled up his shirt a bit while during it. Max's eyes went over his stomach muscles and George blushed at the look Max gave him.
George got an idea and started grinning. He also took off his shirt and Max's eyes widened. Slowly he came closer to Max and then sat on his lap. Now that he was so close to Max, he could see his blue eyes clearly. Max always had something about himself that he liked and in that moment he could take advantage of it.
"Maybe we should distract each other together." George grinned and winked at him. Max noticed what George wanted from him and started to grin too. "I like the thought you have." He put his hand on George's neck and kissed him wildly. There wasn't much affection about it, it was pure pleasure between the two of them. George grabbed Max's hair with his hand and pulled it lightly.
Max released the kiss briefly to take off his shirt and then kissed George again. Max let his hands slide over George's upper body and especially stroked his nipple and made him moan. With one swift movement, Max turned the two of them and leaned over George. "I've been imagining for a long time to be able to do this with you."
He kissed the bottom of George's neck, then bit into it until he was sure it would leave a mark. He kissed George's upper body up to the waistband of his pants. George poked his hip up impatiently, which made Max grin. "I see you are impatient." Max slowly took off George's pants until he was only there in his underpants.
He kissed George's inner thighs gently up to his underpants. He kissed along the waistband of the underpants and just when George thought that Max would touch him, he stopped and took off his pants himself. "Max, please." George begged and Max's grin only widened. "Who would have thought that Mercedes future star could be so impatient." Max whispered in his ear, then rubbed his crotch against George's.
George gasped and pushed his hips up to get more friction, but he couldn't get it. He put his arms around Max's neck and turned the two of them around. "I'll show you now what Mercedes future star can do." He winked at Max and then knelt between his legs. He slowly took off Max's underpants. Max was already half-hard. George caught Max's gaze and then licked the tip of it.
Max gasped, which only made George grin. He gently sucked on Max's balls and then licked along the underside of Max’s penis. He opened his mouth and meanwhile took Max's hard penis as far as possible into his mouth. Max let his head fall back when he felt the damp warmth around his penis. Unconsciously he pushed up, further into George's throat and made him choke.
"I'm sorry." He raised his head and met George's eyes, who was looking at him with tears in his eyes. George let Max's penis out of his mouth. "You don't have to be sorry, do it again." Max looked at him with wide eyes, but George had already put his penis back in his mouth. As before, Max continued to bump into George's throat. With his hand he reached into George's hair and pressed him further onto his penis.
Just before he could come, he pulled George's hair so that he took his penis out of his mouth. Max sat up and kissed George's red and swollen lips. "Please fuck me." George looked deep into his eyes and Max nodded. George knelt on all fours in front of him. Max kissed the back of his neck and then down his spine to the curve of his bum. He spread George's ass cheeks with his hands and then licked his crack.
He kept circling George's hole with his tongue. He kissed George's ass one more time and then reached under the pillow next to George's head and took out a tube of lube. "Now I know what you do in your free time." George turned his head and grinned at Max. "There's a very handsome Williams driver, I've already imagined a lot with him about what I would do." Max whispered in his ear and then kissed him on the spot directly below.
He took some lube on his fingers and warmed it up a little until he let his finger slide through George's crack and then gently pushed into him. George gasped and pressed himself against Max's finger. When he was ready, Max took a second finger and pushed it into him. George screamed when Max hit his prostate with his fingers. "More Max, please."
Max kept bumping into George's prostate and then added a third finger. It hurt for a moment for George, but then the excitement overwhelmed him again and he groaned. "I'm ready, Max. Please, I don't want to come through your fingers." Max pulled his fingers out of George's hole and he saw George's hole twitch. He quickly lubricated his penis with lube and then pushed his tip into it.
George pressed against Max's penis and with one quick push, Max thrust his entire penis into George. George groaned loudly. Max waited briefly and then hit George's hole again and again at a fast pace. He was holding on to George's hip with a firm grip and he knew it was making marks. George could no longer form a normal thought, he could only think of Max and how he kept hitting his prostate.
Max grabbed George and put his hand around his penis. After a few more thrusts, Max came deep inside George. When he felt how Max was pumping his cum into him, he too came moaning loudly on Max's hand and the sheet. They stayed in this position for a short time until Max slipped out of him. George sagged and felt Max kiss his neck. He took his shirt and cleaned his hand and George with it, then tossed it back next to the bed.
Max lay down next to George and pulled him close so that he could rest his head on Max's chest. "We should do that more often." George raised his head and grinned at Max. Max laughed and then kissed him briefly and gently on the lips. “We should definitely do that again. Do you still have clothes from your short time at Mercedes?" Max grinned at him. "I definitely have a shirt somewhere." He kissed Max deeply. "Then you know what to take with you to the next race."
Max winked at him and the two kissed again. George put his head back on Max's chest and after a short time both fell asleep exhausted. Neither of them noticed that the storm was over. But both now knew that they would no longer have to spend more storms alone.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 45: Alex x George x Lando x Pierre x Charles - Party
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Tonidomi742.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the pre-summer break party and Lewis had invited everyone. He had rented a villa especially for this. George and Alex had retired to a corner and were making out wildly. "Let's go upstairs." George looked at him knowingly and then grinned. "But not without Lando." Alex turned away from George and looked for the Brit. George pouted, but then hugged Alex from behind and kissed his neck.
"We can start already, and then Lando can join in." He whispered in Alex's ear and at the same time let his hand slide further down in the direction of Alex's crotch. “George, you know we said we never do anything for two if the third one doesn't know about it. So let's find Lando, or there won't be any sex for you today." Alex turned around, grinned at the still pouting George, then gave him a pat on the bum.
Together they looked for Lando and found him together with Max, Michael and Daniel. "Hey you two." Lando grinned at them, got up and kissed them briefly. The good thing about these parties was that they were all among themselves and no one had to fear being unintentionally outed. And it was no longer a secret that the three were more than just friends.
“Alex and I wanted to choose one of the rooms upstairs. Do you want to come or do you want to stay here?" George gave him a seductive look and Lando knowingly grinned at him. "I come with you. Anyway, I think it won't be long before the three of them will attack each other." The three looked at Max, Daniel and Michael and how they slid closer and closer to each other and couldn't keep their hands off each other.
The three of them said goodbye and then went upstairs until they found the perfect room where they could be sure no one would find them. As soon as the door was closed, George was already stripping down to his underpants. "You can't wait for it, can you?” Lando grinned at him, but began to undress too. George just grinned and then walked up to Lando to kiss him briefly but deeply.
“What's going on between Max, Daniel and Michael? You have to know something." Alex hugged Lando from behind and kissed his neck. "I do not know exactly. I always thought that Dan and Max were together, but I've heard loud moans from Dan's room far too often and only he and Michael were in it. It's probably some kind of sex thing." Lando shrugged and then groaned as Alex stroked his nipples.
"Now I don't want to talk about others either, I want to enjoy the time with you." George looked intently at the two of them. He pulled Lando by the hand to the bed and bent over him to kiss him. The bed lowered behind him and Alex slowly pulled off his underpants. Alex kissed his spine down to the curve of his bum. He gave him a pat on the bum, then turned him over so that George was now lying next to Lando.
The mood at the party became more boisterous. There were people drinking, laughing and dancing everywhere. Charles and Pierre danced tightly in a corner. "I love you baby." Pierre whispered in his ear and then kissed his neck. Charles pulled him close to kiss him passionately. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Max sitting on Michael's lap, rubbing himself against him while he kissed Daniel.
Pierre released the kiss and kissed his neck again. Charles now fixed his gaze on the trio. "Do you like what you see?" Pierre whispered in his ear and Charles nodded slightly. "Let's find a room." Charles now looked at Pierre and the twinkle in his eyes together with a big grin. "OK." The two kissed. “Can you go ahead? I just wanted to briefly let Pyry know that he doesn't have to look for me or us."
Charles went upstairs and he found a room at the very end where no more people could go and opened the door and then saw the scene in front of his eyes. Lando knelt on the bed while Alex stood behind him and pushed into him again and again at a fast pace. George knelt in front of Lando and gently pushed his penis into his mouth over and over.
The three of them couldn't see him and actually he would have left, but somehow this sight captivated him, like Max, Dan and Michael before and he stopped. "That's hot, isn't it?" Charles felt how Pierre put his arms around his waist from behind and breathed in his ear. Charles nodded slightly and continued to watch the three of them. The moaning could be heard loudly and Charles realized how much it turned him on.
"We should ..." Charles started to speak, but didn't finish his sentence because he saw Alex slide completely out of Lando and now George kneeled in front of him. "I closed the door, nobody can see what is happening here." Pierre's hand slid further down and gently squeezed Charles' penis through his pants. "Let's continue watching them a bit more." He breathed in Charles's ear again and then kissed his neck.
Alex kept pushing into George as he wildly kissed Lando. Charles looked eagerly at the scene in front of him and did not notice how Pierre slowly opened his pants. He groaned softly as Pierre reached into his underpants and cupped his penis. "Shhh, you don't want the others to see you, do you?" Pierre moved his hand and started rubbing himself against Charles ass.
Charles's breath quickened and when Pierre ran his finger around the tip, he groaned loudly. George, Alex, and Lando stopped and looked at Charles and Pierre. Charles looked at the three in shock, but Pierre continued and soon the excitement overwhelmed him and he came moaning into Pierre's hand and his underpants. "That was hot, baby." Pierre whispered in his ear and then kissed his cheek. Charles looked at the other three looking at him and Pierre.
"Do you want them to go on, baby?" Charles nodded. "Then you have to tell them." Pierre grinned and then bit into Charles's neck, which made him gasp. "Please carry on." Charles's voice was shaky and low so that the three of them couldn't hear him. "You need to speak louder, baby." "Please carry on." This time the three heard him.
Lando took the initiative and pulled George close to kiss him wildly as before. Alex knelt next to them and stroked their hair. Lando broke away from the two of them and walked over to Pierre and Charles, who were still standing there in close embrace. He stopped in front of Charles and grinned at him. Lando looked briefly at Pierre and then kissed Charles passionately.
He didn't really understand what was happening to him, but he couldn't help but groan. With his hands he grabbed Lando's curls and pulled them lightly, which made the Brit moan. Lando broke the kiss and pulled on Charles' shirt until he pulled it off. He wanted to turn around to Pierre, but he was no longer behind him, but was now on the bed with Alex and George. He was only wearing his underpants and kissed Alex wildly.
Lando took his hand and pulled him to the bed too. Pierre and Alex were still kissing, only George had meanwhile taken Pierre's underpants off and had his penis in his mouth. Lando turned his head so that he could look at him. Lando opened his pants and pulled them down and then his underpants, but continued to fix his gaze. "Please fuck me." Lando whispered, but Charles could hear him clearly.
He nodded and pushed Lando onto the bed. He stripped himself completely naked and then crawled over Lando. The two kissed while Charles rubbed his penis against Lando's. "Stop, I don't want to come like this." Lando looked at him exhausted. "Do you have any lube?" Charles had just finished saying the sentence when Alex was already handing him a tube. "Here." Alex grinned and Charles saw how he already had two fingers in Pierre, who kept pushing into George.
Charles almost forgot that Lando lay naked and willingly beneath him when he saw Alex slowly slide into his boyfriend. Lando sighed and turned the two of them around. Charles looked at Lando again, who took the tube and spread the lube on Charles' hard penis. Lando positioned himself over Charles penis and then slid onto him. Both groaned loudly. He moved slowly and Charles put his hands on Lando's hips to support him.
Charles's head was turned and George looked at him with a big grin. He leaned over as best he could and kissed George. Lando's movements slowed down and Charles turned the two of them around so that he could now thrust into him with quick thrusts. His gaze went to the trio next to the two and he saw how George put his hand around his penis and came after a few strokes while Pierre pushed further and further into him.
His attention returned to Lando and he took his penis in his hand and moved it. With one last deep push, he came into Lando. With a few more strokes, Lando came too. The two looked at each other grinning and kissed. Charles slipped out of Lando and lay down next to him. The two snuggled up against each other and saw Alex pushing into Pierre quickly and hard and the two coming almost at the same time.
Exhausted, they sagged. "Wow, I didn't expect that." Pierre looked at the others and everyone started laughing. "I don't think that's what Lewis wanted with this party." George snuggled up to Alex and Lando also slid closer to his boyfriends. "But I think we weren't the only ones." Charles had now snuggled up to Pierre, who put his arm around him. "And the way I know Lewis, he only had eyes for Seb anyway." Everyone laughed and it became quiet in the room, only the breathing of the five could be heard. Until suddenly a loud bang and a loud moaned ‘Daniel’ could be heard from the next room. Everyone looked at each other and laughed out loud.
Notes:
I don't know if someone would be interested in reading what happenend with Max, Michael and Daniel?
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 46: Max x Daniel x Michael - Party
Notes:
Hi :)
Thank you to everybody who commented on the last chapter and wanted to read this.
I hope you like it, because I really like these three together.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the pre-summer break party and Lewis had invited everyone. He had rented a villa especially for this. Max was sitting on a sofa between Dan and Michael and Lando was sitting in front of him. They talked about their plans for the summer break and what the season could bring for them after it. But he couldn't concentrate on it that much, because his thoughts were entirely on the two people next to him.
Dan moved a little closer and put his hand on Max's thigh and slowly let it slide closer to Max's crotch. George and Alex came up to the four. "Hey you two." Lando grinned at them, got up and kissed them briefly. Max watched the three of them with a smile and then felt how Michael slipped closer too and put his arm on the armrest behind him and gently stroked his back with his fingers.
"The three of us are doing something different now." Lando grinned at the three of them and then left with George and Alex. "I think I can well imagine what the three of them are doing." Dan turned to Max and Michael and grinned at them both while his hand was now dangerously close to Max's penis. "Me too, and I don't think the idea is that bad." Michael grinned too and patted Max on the back.
Max enjoyed the touch, but wasn't quite sure what to do. "What do you think, Maxy?" Dan whispered in his ear. Max whimpered involuntarily and looked back and forth between the two with wide eyes. Dan and Michael grinned at each other and then bent over Max and kissed wildly and passionately. Max felt his penis moving slowly and he moaned softly at the sight that begged him.
Dan and Michael were in their own world and Max whimpered when neither paid him any attention. The two broke up and looked at Max. "What is Maxy?" Dan's hand gently caressed Max's penis. "Don't you like that?" Michael grinned at him too. “Yes... I ..." Max couldn't form a full sentence and looked helplessly between the two of them.
"I think he likes it a lot." Dan grinned and pushed Max's penis through his pants and made him moan. Michael kissed Max's neck up to his ear. "Come here baby." Max nodded and sat down on his thigh. “You look so beautiful, baby. Or what do you think, Dan?" Dan slid closer to the two of them and stroked Max's cheek.
"He is perfect." Dan pulled Max to him and kissed him wildly. Max leaned forward to kiss Dan better, while his penis was rubbing against Michael's thigh. He groaned into the kiss and rubbed himself more against Michael. Dan broke the kiss and grinned at the two. "What do you think if we look for a room too?" "Please." Max pleaded and made the two of them laugh.
Michael put his hands under Max's butt and picked him up. Dan led the way, while Michael followed him with Max in his arms. Max kissed down Michael's neck and then down his jaw. "Dan, hurry up, I think Maxy can't wait much longer." Michael laughed and then followed Dan into a room. As soon as the door was closed, Michael pushed Max against the door and kissed him. Max grabbed Michael's hair and rubbed his hip against him as best he could to get some friction.
"I love to watch you, but I feel a little alone." The two broke the kiss and looked at Dan, who was kneeling on the bed pouting. Michael went to the bed with Max in his arms and let him fall on it. Max crawled over to Dan and kissed him while Michael knelt behind him and kissed his neck.
Max opened Dan's pants and pulled them down until he could get Dan's penis out of his underpants. He broke the kiss and kissed Dan's tip. Max looked Dan in the eye, but he was kissing Michael while Michael slipped his hands under Dan's shirt. Max didn't like that neither of them paid him any attention and took Dan's penis all the way into his mouth.
Max felt a hand grasp his hair and grinned as best he could. He let his tongue slide over Dan's penis and the hand held his head firmly and kept pushing into Max's mouth. Michael whispered something in Daniel's ear that Max couldn't hear exactly, but Dan let his penis slide out of Max's mouth and pulled Max up by the hair. "We don't want the fun to end too early, do we?"
Dan grinned at him and kissed his red, swollen lips. All three quickly lost their clothes. Max was lying on his back, his penis lying hard and red on his stomach, while Dan and Michael stood by the bed and looked at him. "What do you think we should do with him?" Michael stood behind Dan and hugged him from behind, putting his hands on his hips.
"I don't know, I like it when it's lying there." Dan grinned and tilted his head to one side so Michael could kiss it better. "Me too. Maybe we should leave him like that." Michael put a hand around Dan's penis and rubbed his penis against Dan's bum. Dan groaned and pressed closer to Michael's penis. He only felt Michael's hands and his body, but was then pulled out of his bubble by a whimper.
Dan and Michael's gaze fell on Max, who looked at them pouting. "What is it, baby?" Dan grinned and made Max whimper even more. “Please touch me, fuck me, no matter what. Just do something." Max begged and the two looked at each other with a big grin. "Then we don't want to keep you waiting, do we?" The two broke away from the embrace and kneeled on either side of Max.
"Turn around, baby." Max turned on his stomach and then immediately felt four hands on his body. They ran down his back and legs, but not his bum. To get some friction, Max moved his hips to rub against the bed, but was then stopped by two strong hands. "If you want us to fuck you, stop it." Michael's voice was stern and Max couldn't help but groan. He liked the stern tone of Michael's voice way too much and that was one of the reasons he never made any exercises with Dan.
Cold lube was dripped onto its crack and immediately a finger ran over its hole and then slid into it. Since Max and Dan had a quickie in the car before the party, it was still wide enough that shortly afterwards he felt a second finger in it. "More please." Max pressed against his fingers.
"So needy." Dan laughed and a third finger poked him. This time he felt it hurt a little, but he couldn't concentrate very much because the fingers pushed into him quickly. “Do you want more, baby? Or you can already take us?" “I'm ready, please! I don't want to come through your fingers." Max begged and then felt how all fingers slipped out of him, but immediately a penis slowly entered him.
He was pulled up by the hip so that he was now kneeling and was pushed into him with rapid thrusts. A hand caressed his hair and he saw Michael kneeling next to him, grinning. "Do you like what Dan does to you?" Max nodded and just pushed more and more against Dan. Michael sat down next to them and jerked himself off. Dan pushed into Max with a hard thrust, so hard that the bed slammed against the wall and Max screamed loudly Daniel’s name and he came into Max.
Max felt how Dan pulsed in him and he wanted nothing more than to come too. So he put his hand around his penis and tried to jerk off, but Michael stopped him. "Stop, I want to fuck you first and then you can come." Dan slipped out of Max and he heard the two kiss briefly. Michael turned Max onto his back and leaned over him as he fucked Dan's cum with three fingers into him.
"Please Michael." Max really wanted to come, but when he tried to grab his penis again, Dan held his hands tight. "Michael said that he wants to fuck you first and then you can come." Dan looked at him sternly, but kissed his forehead nonetheless. Max looked at Dan and didn't notice Michael pushing into him. He held Max by the hip with a firm grip and then thrust into him quickly. Max groaned loudly and with each thrust Max Penis smeared more Precum on his belly.
"You are so beautiful when you get fucked." Dan whispered in his ear and then kissed him. Michael's thrusts became faster and the two knew he was about to come. Michael came with one last hard push and squirted his cum together with Dan's in Max. "Please can I come now?" Max looked at the two helplessly. They exchanged a look and Dan put his hand around Max's penis. After only a few strokes, Max came trembling all over and splashed his cum all over his upper body.
Exhausted but happy, he smiled at the two of them. Michael lay down next to Max and the three snuggled together. "I've never came as hard as I just did." He grinned at the two of them and kissed them briefly. "There should be three of us doing something more often together." Dan stroked Michael's cheek and then kissed him and then did this to Max. “I think so too. You should do more of Dan's training lessons with us." Dan just nodded. "Why haven't you done that yet?" "When Michael is so strict with you and has that stern voice, it turns me on so much that I can't concentrate on anything other than what it would be like if he would fuck me right there on the spot."
Max looked at the two with red cheeks and the two kissed him on them. “Now you really have to be part of it. And while Dan is doing his exercises, I can fuck you and he can only join in when he has done all the exercises." Max groaned and felt his penis twitch at the thought. Now he can't wait for the next sports session.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 47: Michael x Daniel - Another kind of training
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Just_Juliette.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"And another ten squats." Michael grinned while Dan groaned in annoyance. "Can't we do some other kind of sport?" Dan grinned and wiggled his eyebrows. "If you don't do that now, the next few exercises will only get harder." "Do you also know what is hard?" Dan grinned at him, but Michael just looked at him seriously. He knew his protégé very well and knew that he had to be strict with him.
Dan pouted briefly, but then did the squats. Every time he leaned over, he stuck his butt out wide and gave Michael a show. "And what are we doing now?" "We go on the treadmill for a bit." Dan sighed, but Michael just laughed. Dan was about to go to the treadmill when he saw that Michael took off his shirt.
"Michael." Dan whimpered when he saw the toned body of his trainer. "Dan! Training!" Michael spoke in a stern voice and Dan felt what this was doing to his body and especially to his penis. "Michael, you can't just walk around like that and think that I can concentrate on the training." Dan went up to Michael and wanted to put his hand on his bare torso, but Michael held it with a firm grip.
"If you don't do what I tell you now, there will be no sex for at leat a week!" Dan looked at him with wide eyes and then took quick steps to the treadmill. They both ran next to each other and Dan kept looking over at Michael. The sweat ran down Michael's upper body and Dan felt how this made his penis twitch. Time couldn't be over fast enough for him.
"And slowly run out and then we made it for today." "Finally!" Dan screamed and made Michael laugh. Michael wanted to grab a towel to wipe off his sweat, but Dan stopped him and pulled him into his bedroom behind him. "What are you doing? Shouldn't we shower first?" Dan shook his head and pushed him onto the bed.
"You don't think I'm thinking about taking a shower now, do you?" Dan took Michael's hand and placed it on his penis. Michael grinned and squeezed it. Dan's grin turned into a groan and now it was Michael who grinned. He pushed Dan down on the bed, clasped his hands with Dan's and leaned over him. "You just have to remember, we play by my rules here!"
Michael leaned down and kissed Dan slowly. Every time Dan tried to deepen the kiss, he stopped it. "Michael, please." Dan pouted and whimpered. “Have you already forgotten who your trainer is? You wanted to have a different kind of training, now you get it, but only according to my instructions." Michael grinned and then rubbed his crotch briefly against Dan's, making him moan.
Dan pushed his hip up, but Michael stopped him by pressing Dan's hip against the bed with his hands. “Please Michael, I've been hard all along. I don't want anything more than that you fuck me." Dan pouted at him, but Michael continued to hold him down on the bed. He kissed Dan briefly on the pouting lips and then slowly pulled Dan's pants down, in which he could already see the outline of Dan's penis.
"No underwear?" Michael looked at him in surprise and Dan just shook his head with a grin. "I can't think of anything else when we're together." Dan grinned and winked at Michael. "That was kind of romantic." Michael laughed and kissed Dan briefly, who concentrated on the kiss for a moment and did not see how Michael put his hand around his penis and moved it with two quick strokes.
Dan groaned and wanted to keep pressing against Michael's hand, but he had already taken it away and made Dan whimper with it. "Michael! Why are you doing this?" "Because I love the way you squirm under me." Michael grinned. "If you don't touch me, I'll do it myself." Dan grabbed his penis with his hand, but before he could touch it, Michael took his hand and pressed it next to Dan's head on the bed and repeated this with his other hand.
"I told you, it goes by my rules here!" Michael stopped smiling and spoke in a stern voice. Dan just nodded, but also felt his penis twitch. Michael pressed both arms over Dan's head on the bed and held them with one hand. With the other hand he stroked Dan's thigh slowly and lightly, but never touched his penis. Dan whimpered and looked at him pleadingly. "If you behave then I'll touch you, if not then you'll have to wait."
Michael looked at him intently and Dan nodded. "Very good, baby." Michael kissed him briefly and then let go of Dan's hands, but he kept them above his head. "You can move your hands briefly to take off your shirt." Dan nodded and sat up and took off his shirt. When he reached for the waistband of the shirt, he let his little finger slide briefly over his penis to get some friction and hoped Michael didn't notice.
He lay down again and folded his arms over his head again. "Do you think I didn't notice how you just touched yourself?" Michael's finger stroked his neck and then pinched Dan's left nipple. "You do what I say now, otherwise I'll have to punish you even more, okay?" Dan nodded and Michael grinned. "Very good." Michael rubbed his hip against Dan's and the scratchy feel of Michael's shorts on his bare penis felt so good.
“More, Michael. Please." Dan pleaded, trying not to push his hip up. "Do you like that baby?" Michael whispered in his ear and he then kissed down his neck. Dan groaned a 'yes' and knowing Dan so well he sensed that Dan was about to come. So he stopped, which only made Dan whimper. "Michael, I almost came." “I know, but where's the fun in that? Besides, you wanted me to fuck you, didn't you?" Dan nodded wildly.
Michael got up, but kept his gaze on Dan the whole time, who didn't try to touch himself this time. He came back with a tube of lube and knelt again between Dan's spread legs. Dan spread his legs as wide as possible and looked at Michael with dark eyes. “You have to be patient. We'll take it slow."
Michael grinned at Dan, who only whimpered but kept his hands over his head. Slowly he opened the tube, spread some lube on his fingers and looked deep into Dan's eyes until he circled his hole with his finger. He pushed slowly into him with his finger, but only so far that his fingertip was in it. Dan tried to keep pressing against the finger so the finger could push further.
But Michael looked at him intently. He took his finger away completely and slapped his thigh. “You still want me to fuck you and you want to come today, don't you? So behave yourself." Michael looked at him sternly and Dan nodded wildly and groaned loudly, this Michael was his weakness. "Just lie there and don't do anything until I tell you."
Michael penetrated him again with his fingertip. "Please Michael." Dan begged, but Michael just grinned at him. He leaned over and kissed him. This distracted Dan and didn't see Michael pushing his finger all the way into him. He screamed into the kiss. Michael broke the kiss and then pushed into him with his second finger. “And do you like that? Isn't that what you wanted all along?"
"Yes." Dan nodded and gasped. Michael added a third finger and hit Dan's prostate, making him scream. At a fast pace Michael pushed his fingers into Dan's hole over and over again and hit his prostate over and over again. He felt Dan's hole twitch around him and by Dan's expression he knew that he was about to come. He pushed further into him just before Dan could come and pulled his fingers all the way out of him.
"Michael, I almost came." Dan whimpered, but Michael just laughed. "I know, but where would the fun be if it was all over by now." His hands caressed his inner thighs and groin, but left out Dan's hard and red penis. “Michael, please. If you don't let me come right away, I'll do it myself. No matter what the consequences are."
Michael's laughter subsided and he looked at him sternly again. "Do it! Whatever the consequences? Do you want to know what I would do?" Dan nodded. “I wouldn't have sex with you for a long time. You can't touch me, no matter where or when. But I'd show you what you'd miss. I would only train topless with you, maybe afterwards I would take a shower so you could see what you are missing out on. Maybe I'll tie you to your bed so you can't touch yourself and then I'll fuck someone in front of your eyes. Maybe Lando or Max?"
Dan's penis twitched, alone at the idea and as much as he would like to see this scene, he couldn't live without Michael's touch. When Michael saw that Daniel was doing nothing, he grinned. He got up completely from the bed and Dan whimpered. Michael turned to him and looked him in the eye as he slowly took off his pants. Dan's gaze stayed on his underwear and on the outline of Michael's hard penis.
"Please Michael, I want your penis." "You get that too." Michael grinned and took off his underpants too. His penis popped out and Dan groaned at the sight. Michael grinned and took the tube of lube. He put something on his hand and then put it around his penis. Slowly he spread the lubricant, leaned his head back and groaned.
"Please Michael." Dan whimpered loudly and Michael was sure that his neighbors could hear it. Michael got back on the bed and between Dan's legs. He lifted them slightly and then finally pushed into him. "Yes, finally." Michael slipped out of him and slowly thrust into him. "Harder Michael." "You want it harder?" Dan nodded.
Michael grabbed Dan's hips and then thrust into him quickly and hard. Each time it hit Dan's prostate. Dan could no longer think clearly, he could only gasp and moan. It wasn't long before he finally came. But Michael didn't stop. He pushed further and further into him and Dan's senses were all foggy. With one last hard push, Michael came inside him. And when Dan felt Michael pumping his cum into him, he came a second time.
Michael slipped out of him, completely exhausted. Dan's torso was smeared with his own cum, but he smiled at Michael. "That was amazing." Michael grinned and grabbed Dan's shirt and wiped the cum away with it. He let himself fall next to him and Dan snuggled right up against him. "Would you have done it?" Michael looked at him confused. "What do you mean?" "Your punishment if I touched myself?"
"Maybe." Michael grinned and then kissed Dan on the forehead. “I like the thought of you fucking Lando or Max in front of me. Not the other things." Michael laughed softly and stroked his sweaty curls. “I would like that too, but I couldn't go so long without touching you. Without hugging you, without cuddling you or kissing you." Michael looked at him lovingly and Dan couldn't help but kiss him.
"Neither do I. I love the sex with you, but I couldn't do without the hugs and kisses and cuddles either." Michael stroked Dan's cheek and then packed all emotions into the kiss. "I love you." "I love you, too"
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 48: Kimi x Valtteri - Work
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by Peterpanisavillain.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted. I will post this on my other book too, because I have a similiar request there.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Do you still have to work?" Valtteri stood in the doorway of Kimi's office and looked at him. "Yes, that's important, but it won't take long." Valtteri nodded and turned to go, but Kimi stopped him. "Come here." He slid away from the table and pointed to his lap. "I do not want to bother you." Valtteri shook his head. "You don't do that, I like to have you with me." Reluctantly, he nodded and walked over to Kimi to sit on Kimi's lap.
The two looked at each other and Valtteri smiled shyly at him and kissed him. He wanted to keep the kiss short so Kimi could continue working, but Kimi had other plans. He put his hand on the back of Valtteri's neck and pulled him tight. With his tongue he pushed into Valtteri's mouth gently, making the younger one moan. "Kimi, you have to work."
But Kimi didn't answer him, instead he stroked his thighs with his hands and kissed his neck. "Kimi." “What is it baby? Don't you like it? We're alone and I can do the work later. Why shouldn't we have some fun together?" Kimi grinned at him and ran his hand over the bulge in his pants.
"Shouldn't we go to the bedroom to do this?" Valtteri looked at him shyly. "Why? We can have fun here too, baby." He whispered and slipped his hands under Valtteri's shirt until he could pull it over his head. "You too?" Kimi shook his head. "First of all, I want you to be fine." Kimi kissed him briefly and then licked his nipples.
Valtteri groaned loudly when Kimi bit his nipple gently, but then put his hand over his mouth. "You do not have to be ashamed. I want to hear you no matter how loud you are. Nobody can hear you except me." Kimi bit his nipple, but this time Valtteri didn't cover his mouth. “Just like that baby. I want to hear how much you love what I do." He pulled him back to kiss him.
“Get up, baby. And take off your clothes." Valtteri nodded hesitantly and stood up. He took off his sweatpants and tried to sit down on Kimi's lap again, but Kimi shook his head. He pulled him by the waist and pulled down his underpants. "I don't want a piece of cloth stopping me from making you feel good." Kimi grinned and then pulled him back onto his lap.
"What about you?" Valtteri pulled on Kimi's shirt. "Maybe later, now it's all about you." Valtteri looked at him shyly and tried to cover himself with his hands, after all he was completely naked and Kimi was still fully dressed. "You don't have to do that, you are beautiful the way you are." Kimi took Valtteri's hands and took them in his. Valtteri blushed and hid his face in Kimi's neck.
He winced when he felt Kimi's fingertip at his entrance. Kimi took his finger away and ran it over the tip of Valtteri's semi-hard penis. He took some precum and put his finger to Valtteri's mouth. “Open your mouth, baby. And taste yourself." Valtteri raised his head and opened his mouth a little. Kimi slipped his finger into his mouth.
Valtteri started sucking. "You're doing so well, baby." Valtteri smiled slightly, then let his finger slide out of his mouth. Kimi kissed him again and slipped his now damp finger lightly into Valtteri's hole. "Do you like that baby?" Valtteri nodded slightly and Kimi saw how he was slowly getting completely hard. "I can see that too." He grinned and took Valtteri's penis in his other hand.
Valtteri groaned and pressed Kimi's hand, but Kimi's hand was only moving slowly. "Kimi." Valtteri groaned softly and looked at him with red cheeks. "What do you want, baby?" Kimi's hands stopped completely. He knew very well that Valtteri didn't like to admit what he wanted. "Kimi." Valtteri looked at him whimpering and moved his hips a little to get some friction.
“Talk to me baby. What do you want?" Kimi kept grinning at him. "Can you move your hands faster please?" Valtteri spoke so softly that Kimi could barely make it out. "What? I did not understand it." Valtteri sighed. "Please make it faster." This time he spoke louder and made Kimi grin even more. "Why don't you say it right away?"
The hand around Valtteri's penis moved faster and Valtteri's wheezing increased. “I wish others could see you like that too. Would you like that?" Valtteri shook his head, but Kimi saw him making more precum. "I think so." Kimi grinned and leaned over to his ear. "Maybe we should invite someone over?" Valtteri shook his head again, his moaning louder as Kimi's hand quickened.
With the finger of his other hand, he poked his hole again. "Omg Kimi." Valtteri moved his hips too. “You are so beautiful, baby. Do you want to come?" Valtteri nodded. "Talk to me baby." "Please, Kimi." "What do you want?" "I would like to come." "Then ask me." Valtteri whimpered, but when Kimi's hand slowed, he opened his mouth. "Please Kimi, can I come?"
Valtteri looked at him with dark eyes and red cheeks. “Okay baby. You can come." Kimi increased his pace again and it wasn't long before Valtteri splashed his cum on his bare torso and Kimi's hand. Kimi helped him through his orgasm. "That was really awesome, baby." Valtteri smiled shyly at him and kissed him. He was about to get up, but Kimi stopped him. "Stay." Valtteri nodded hesitantly and then saw Kimi undo his own pants.
He reached into his underpants and pulled out his hard penis. Valtteri kept his eyes on Kimi's penis and how he jerked himself off with quick strokes. It didn't take long for him to come too, and his cum splashed on Valtteri's upper body. Valtteri looked at him shyly, but Kimi just grinned. "Now you are even more beautiful." Valtteri blushed and looked away.
Kimi put his fingers under his chin and turned Valtteri's head in his direction. "You do not have to be ashamed." Valtteri nodded and the two kissed. “I believe that work is done for today. Maybe we should go to bed for round two." Kimi grinned and picked Valtteri up to go into the bedroom with him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 49: Lando x Sebastian - Punishment
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by julesgrt and bigskies. It's the next part after Chapter 20 and 41 but can be read seperately.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was the Imola race and Seb hoped it would finally go better. He had already arrived on Wednesday, and after a brief chat with his team, he was finally looking forward to a quiet evening in his hotel room. But that changed when he opened the door and the light was already on. He knew at that moment that it was a mistake to give Lando a key card for his room.
Lando was wearing one of his Aston Martin shirts and looked at him with wide eyes. "Have you been waiting a long time?" Lando shook his head. He got up and Seb could see that he was already hard. "I missed you daddy." Lando pouted at him and put his arms around his neck. "I’ve missed you too, baby." He hugged Lando and kissed his pouting lips.
"Baby, did you touch yourself while I was gone?" Lando shook his head but had a small grin on his lips. Seb's look became more serious and he lifted Lando so that he could put his legs around his waist. He put his hands on Lando's bum and then felt some lube on his hole. He put Lando on the bed and leaned over him. "I think you lied."
Seb spread Lando's legs, and then spread his ass cheeks and poked a finger into his hole and felt no resistance. "I knew it. You just can't stop. Maybe you don't need me anymore. Maybe your dildo is enough for you?" Lando shook his head wildly. “No daddy. I just want you, I just couldn't wait any longer." Lando pleaded with him.
"Really?" Lando nodded. "Okay, but I have to punish you." Seb got up. He went to his bag and took something out. "What's that daddy?" "You will see or feel that right away." He climbed back on the bed and between Lando's legs. He pushed the t-shirt up a bit so that Lando's hard penis was exposed. Lando's eyes widened when he saw what Seb was holding.
"Please don't, Daddy." "You don't deserve it any other way." He took Lando's penis in his hand and carefully put the black ring over it. "So I can do what I want with you, without you coming." Seb grinned and quickly turned Lando around. "Can you still remember what I wanted to do with you if you don't do what I tell you?" Lando nodded.
"Talk to me baby." "Yeah, I remember, Daddy." "And what?" "You want to slap me until my butt is red and I can no longer sit." Lando finished his sentence and then felt the first slap on his ass. There was a bang all over the room. "Are you sorry?" “Yes daddy. I am sorry." Seb struck again. Lando was just recovering when Seb hit him again.
His screams of pain turned into screams of pleasure. Seb pulled him up by his hips as he started rubbing himself against the bed. "And for that, you'll get even more slaps." Another slap echoed through the whole room and Lando's bum was already bright red. "Daddy, please." Lando whimpered and Seb could see his penis hanging hard between his legs.
One last hard slap hit Lando's ass. “That was the last one, for now. If you don't behave, more will come." He kissed the red prints gently, then rolled Lando onto his back. When his red ass hit the bed, he stood up in pain. Lando's gaze slid to Seb's crotch and the imprint of his penis and whimpered. "Please daddy." "What do you want, baby?" "Your cock."
He sat up and undid Seb's pants. When he didn't do anything, he pulled his pants down a little and then his underpants, so that Seb's penis was free. "Can I suck you daddy?" Seb put his hand on his cheek and ran his finger over Lando's lips. "You don't know how much I've waited to feel your lips around my penis again, baby." Lando grinned and opened his mouth a little to suck on Seb's thumb.
Seb took his thumb away, kissed Lando briefly and then gently pushed him towards his penis. Lando opened his mouth and took Seb's penis in his mouth. Seb grabbed Lando's curls with his hand and continued to hold his penis. “I think you can do more, baby. Don’t you?" Lando nodded as best he could and Seb continued to push into his mouth until he was completely in him. “You're doing so well, baby. You practiced so well."
Lando whimpered and began to move his mouth up and down Seb's penis. Again and again Seb pushed into his mouth and made him gag, but he kept going. Seb saw how Lando had his hand around his own penis and pulled harder on its hair. “Take your hand away and place it on my hip. I want to see them so that I know that you are not doing anything." Lando defied the instruction, so Seb pushed harder in his mouth and pulled harder at his hair, which made Lando whimper.
"Baby, if you want to come today, put your hands on my hips." Seb's tone tightened, and this time Lando put his hands on Seb's hips. "Very good, baby." He loosened the grip on Lando's hair a little and gave a more gentle push. Lando ran his tongue over Seb's tip, while his thrusts became faster and he came into Lando's mouth shortly afterwards. Lando let Seb's penis slide out of his mouth and stuck his tongue out with a grin, so that Seb could see his cum on Lando's tongue.
“Swallow it down, baby. Or do you want to get dirty?" Lando shook his head and swallowed. "Open your mouth, baby." Lando, still kneeling in front of Seb, opened his mouth. "Well done." Lando grinned and was then pulled and kissed by Seb. At the same time he grabbed Lando's penis and gave it a few strokes. Lando gasped and pressed against Seb's hand.
Seb stroked Lando's tip with his thumb and collected some precum on it. He released the kiss and pressed his thumb into Lando's mouth so that Lando could taste himself. Lando held his gaze and sucked on his thumb. "Lie down, baby." Lando nodded and then lay down on his back, spreading his legs in full anticipation. Seb took off his pants and underwear completely and knelt between Lando's legs.
"Baby, you have to be patient." He slowly pushed up the Aston Martin shirt that Lando was still wearing. With both index fingers he rubbed Lando's nipples until they were hard. Lando opened his mouth and groaned. "Daddy." Seb leaned over him and licked his nipple and Lando's moans grew louder. With the now free hand he grabbed Lando's penis and jerked him off. He bit the nipple gently, then heard Lando groan "More, Daddy.".
So he bit it harder and twirled the other nipple between his fingers and moved his hand around Lando's penis faster. Lando's whole body shuddered and Seb knew that he was about to come, but couldn't because of the cock ring. It wasn't long before Lando began to whimper when he realized this again. "Please daddy, let me come." Tears formed in his eyes. “Ssh, baby. You still have to be patient."
He took his hand from Lando's red and dripping penis and also the hand from his nipple and kissed him briefly on the lips. "You are so beautiful, baby." Lando grinned and pulled Seb closer to kiss him. Seb took off his shirt and then sat on the headboard. "Let's take a break." Lando looked at him with wide eyes. "But I haven't come yet." "I know, and you won't, baby." Seb grinned and then saw Lando sit up and sit on his lap, legs apart.
Lando snuggled up to him and Seb put his arms around him to pull him closer. Lando's penis was now wedged between his legs and Lando could feel Seb's bare torso on his penis, which made me gasp. He moved his hips to get some friction. "Did I let you do that, baby?" Lando looked at him with wide eyes and shook his head but didn't stop. "And yet you do it." Seb gave him a stern look and he nodded.
Seb scratched Lando's bum, still red from the beating, with his fingers and made Lando hoist in pain. "I'm sorry daddy." Lando bowed his head and then felt Seb kiss his forehead. "Okay. But next time you do what I told you to do right away." "Yes daddy." Lando raised his head and kissed Seb briefly on the mouth. Seb smiled into the kiss and pulled him closer.
"Was today the only time you disobeyed or was there another incident during that time?" Lando lowered his head again and didn't look at Seb again, so that Seb knew that something else had happened. "Baby? What happened?" Seb spoke in a loving voice, but Lando still said nothing. Only when Seb hit him on the ass again did he lift his head and look at him.
"I asked you something so you answer me, okay?" Seb's voice and expression tightened. Lando nodded and Seb's face became more loving again. "So tell me what happened." "There was once. I couldn't stop thinking about you. So I took the shirt that still smelled like you. I put it on my pillow and kneeled in front of it." Lando looked at Seb and he again had his hand around Lando's penis, which he slowly moved.
"I stripped myself completely naked and then buried my face in your shirt." Lando could hardly speak properly anymore and moaned more and more. "And then baby?" "Then I jerked myself off." "And did you finger yourself too?" While Seb asked this, Lando felt a finger on his hole and how it then pushed lightly into him. "Yes daddy."
Lando's moan grew stronger and Seb was sure he was about to cum. “Please daddy. Let me come." Lando pressed more and more against Seb's hands. "Not yet, baby." Nevertheless, Seb continued and Lando's whimpering grew louder. Lando buried his face in the crook of Seb's neck when his phone rang. He took his hands of Lando, which made him whimper even more, and took the phone. “This is Hanna. Be calm!" He looked sternly at Lando and answered the call.
“Hey. Wie geht es den Kindern?” (How are the kids?) Lando could hear Hanna tell Seb something. But in Lando's opinion, Seb paid him far too little attention. So he started kissing his neck and moaning softly. Seb gave him a stern look, but Lando just grinned and carried on. So Seb didn't know what to do other than stick two fingers deep in Lando's mouth.
Lando went calm and then licked Seb's finger and moved his head, almost as if he was giving him a blow job. He looked at him challengingly, but then got big eyes when Seb pushed his fingers further into him and made him choke. But after the brief shock, Lando continued and then reached between the two bodies for Seb's penis, which was again semi-hard. Slowly he moved his hand and spread the precum over Seb's entire length.
“Ich muss noch ein paar Daten durchgehen. Ich ruf dich morgen an.” (I have some more dates to go through. I will call you tomorrow.) Seb hung up, then put his phone aside. “I told you to be quiet. But you didn't do it." Seb looked at him sternly. He took his fingers out of Lando's mouth and turned him over so he was lying on his stomach in front of him. "You leave me no choice but to keep punishing you."
He raised his hand and then slapped Lando's still red ass, which only made him scream even more. But he didn't stop. Only when he saw his handprints did he stop. He turned Lando around again, who was now looking at him with tearful cheeks. "I'm sorry baby. But if you don't want to listen to me, then I'll have to punish you." He caressed Lando on the cheek and wiped away the tears. He kissed him gently on the forehead and then on the lips.
“If you disobey me one more time, you will not come today. Maybe tomorrow, but you will be able to walk around with the ring around your penis all the time and hope no one sees it. But you still want to come today, don't you?" Lando nodded wildly. "Yes, I want daddy." Lando spoke when Seb gave him another stern look. “Okay baby. Then do what I tell you, that's my last warning."
He let his fingers slide gently over Lando's hard penis, making him whimper. "Daddy?" "What is it, baby?" "Can you fuck me?" Lando looked pleadingly at him, his cheeks red, hair tousled, and lips swollen. "Of course, baby." Lando smiled and pulled Seb close to kiss him briefly.
Seb kissed Lando's upper body, kissed his penis briefly until he knelt between his legs and spread his ass cheeks. Lando pulled his legs up to give Seb more space and he licked him once through the crack. “More, daddy. Please." Lando gasped and Seb could see how he wanted to grab his penis, but then left it and made him smile.
Seb circled Lando's hole with his tongue and then gently penetrated him again and again. When he stopped, Lando whimpered again. He got a tube of lube and knelt between Lando's legs again. Lando looked closely at his fingers as he put some of the lube on them and then immediately thrust two fingers into him. Since Lando had already fingered himself before, there was hardly any resistance, but it still made Lando scream.
"More, Daddy." Lando kept pressing against Seb's finger. Seb pushed his fingers further into him, hitting his prostate in the process. Lando stretched on the bed. "Do you want more, baby?" Lando nodded wildly, unable to say anything, then received a pat on his thigh. "Yes." Lando groaned, which only got louder when Seb added a third finger.
“Fuck me daddy. Fuck me." Lando reached into the sheet so as not to touch himself and Seb could see how Lando's hard penis only produced more precum. "In a moment, baby." Seb grinned and continued to move his fingers in Lando. Lando's eyes widened when he felt another finger on his hole. "Can you do another one, baby?" Seb looked at him questioningly. "Yes daddy." "I thought so, baby."
Seb smiled and then poked him with his fourth finger. "Omg, I've never had so many fingers in me." Lando groaned and Seb kept pushing into him, hitting his prostate in the process. “Then my fingers are enough for you? Maybe I should fuck you with them until you come." Lando shook his head wildly. "No. I want your penis. I want to come through your penis, daddy."
"Do you deserve it?" “Yes daddy. I was a good boy, I received my punishment." "You're right. But do you still deserve it?" “Yes daddy. Please!" Lando begged him. "Do you promise me that you won't do that anymore." “Yes daddy. Please fuck me." With one pull he pulled his fingers out of him and saw how Lando's hole twitched and he gasped.
He took the tube of lube again and spread it on his penis. With a hard push, he pushed into Lando. "Daddy." Seb didn't give Lando time to get used to it, but thrust into him quickly and hard. Lando's penis hit his upper body again and again and Seb knew that as soon as he took the ring off, he would have the strongest orgasm of his life.
“Daddy please let me come. It hurts." Seb grabbed his penis and jerked him off. "Please, daddy." Lando just whimpered and Seb saw how he had tears in his eyes again. “Okay baby. You can come." He kept pushing into him hard, hitting his prostate over and over again. He grabbed the ring and took it off and it wasn't long before Lando came.
He was shaking and twitching all over, he splashed his cum all over his chest and it didn't seem to stop. Seb pushed further into him and then also came deep inside him. Lando slowly came down from his high and looked at Seb with a big grin. “Wow, that was awesome. That was the craziest orgasm I've ever had." Seb slipped out of him and lay down next to him.
Lando looked at him questioningly and Seb raised his arm so that he could snuggle up to him. "I think I need a new shirt from you." Seb's look at the cum-smeared shirt that Lando was still wearing. “You will get one from me. I want my baby to look good." Lando groaned and kissed him. "I don't think I can sit tomorrow." "That was the plan." "And I would do it again and again." The two kissed and then fell asleep exhausted.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 50: Sebastian x Mick - Nightmare
Notes:
Hi :)
This was request by velvetthunder. I really love Daddy Seb, so I couldn't wait to write it.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was already the middle of the night when suddenly there was a knock on Seb's door. He woke up, but made no move to get up, only when there was a second knock he got up with a sigh. He went to the door and already expected Charles or Lando there, but not Mick, who looked at him anxiously. "Mick, what happened?" "I had a nightmare and don't want to be alone, but I can understand if you don't want me there."
Seb shook his head and pulled him in and into a hug. "You can stay here." Mick smiled and Seb brought them both to the bed. Mick snuggled under the covers and waited until Seb had also laid down. He looked uncertainly at the older man, who just smiled and raised his arm so that Mick could snuggle up to him.
Seb stroked Mick's blond hair and massaged his temples, which made Mick gasp softly. Seb's hand went over his neck to his back, where he stroked his spine. Mick pressed closer to him and put his leg over Seb's so that he could feel Mick's penis on his hip.
He gently stroked the free space on Mick's lower back, where Mick's shirt had slipped up. Mick's grip on Seb's shirt tightened and his breath became heavier. Carefully he slipped one finger under the waistband of Mick's shorts. When he felt no resistance, he slipped his whole hand into Mick's shorts and underpants and put his hand on Mick's bare ass.
On his hip he felt how Mick became semi-hard and how he rubbed lightly against him. "Do you like that baby?" Seb whispered and kneaded Mick's ass. "Yes." It was more of a gasp than a real word. He let his little finger slide over Mick's hole and made Mick moan properly. "Please, Seb." Mick gasped and rubbed himself harder on Seb's hip and the latter felt how the younger boy was now hard.
"Do you want daddy to change your mind?" Mick raised his head and nodded. Seb pulled him closer and kissed the soft lips. He turned the two around so that Mick was now lying under him. "You will forget the dream very quickly." He caressed Mick's lips and then reached through his pants for Mick's hard penis, which was clearly visible.
"Sit up baby and take off your shirt." Mick just nodded and did as Seb had told him to. Seb's gaze fell on the pink nipples and he couldn't help but lick them and Mick moaned even more. "Seb, please." Seb leaned over Mick so he could whisper in his ear. "Call me daddy, baby." "Daddy." Mick whispered and Seb felt his penis twitch.
He gently caressed Mick's thigh and then kissed it. "Daddy, please." Mick pushed his hips up to get some friction, but Seb just grinned and continued kissing his inner thighs up to the waistband of his pants. He grabbed the waistband and slowly pulled the pants and underpants down until Mick's penis popped free. Seb pulled his pants all the way down and threw them into the room.
"You're so wet for daddy already." Seb ran his finger over Mick's tip and collected some precum. Mick followed Seb's finger with his gaze and then saw Seb licking the precum off his finger. "And you taste so good for me, baby." Mick gasped and grabbed his penis. "Baby, you don't want it to be over now, do you?" Mick shook his head and took his hand off his penis again.
"Good boy." Mick groaned and Seb couldn't help but grin. “Do you like it when I praise you? If I call you my good boy?" Mick gasped and nodded and Seb saw how Mick's penis smeared more precum on his bare torso. Seb took off his shirt and threw it where he'd thrown Mick's pants.
"Can I touch you Daddy?" Mick spoke in a pleading voice. "Of course, baby." Mick grinned and sat up. Mick put his hands on Seb's chest and squeezed. He looked deep into his eyes and then kissed Seb's neck down to the nipple. He licked over, ran his tongue around it, and then started sucking. Seb stroked his hair and hugged him closer. “Do you like that baby? Sucking on daddy's chest." Mick groaned and sucked harder.
With the hand that was not in Mick's hair, he stroked his back and then over his ass to his hole. Mick pulled away and looked at Seb with wide eyes. "Please fuck me daddy." He bit his lip and then pulled Seb's pants under his penis. He kissed the top of Seb's torso, then licked the tip of Seb's hard penis. "Please daddy." Mick looked him in the eye and licked the entire length. "Lie on your stomach, baby."
Mick turned around and lay down on his stomach. Seb got up from the bed, took off his pants completely and took a tube of lube from his pocket. When he got back to the bed, he saw Mick rubbing against it. "Baby, stop that." Seb's voice was still affectionate, but had a slightly more severe undertone. Mick sighed, but stopped. With one hand, Seb spread Mick's ass cheeks and then ran lube on them.
Mick winced at the cold liquid. "I'm sorry, baby." Seb kissed both ass cheeks and then ran a finger through the crack. He gently massaged Mick's hole and then gently pressed it into him. To distract him from the pain, he stroked his back and it wasn't long before Mick pressed himself against the finger.
So he added a second one and heard Mick gasp softly. "Are you okay, baby?" "Yes daddy." When Mick was ready, Seb added a third finger. He changed his angle a little and then met Mick's prostate. "Right there, daddy." Seb grinned and came across Mick's prostate again. The young German rubbed against the bed and Seb was sure that he was ready.
He kissed him on the neck and then took the fingers out of him, which made Mick whimper. "Come here, my beautiful boy." Seb sat at the end of the bed and patted his lap. Mick sat up and climbed onto Seb's lap with wobbly legs.
"You're doing so well, baby boy." Mick groaned, grabbed Seb's penis and then slowly sank down onto him. Seb held him by his hips and supported him. Mick buried his face in the crook of the neck and then slowly began to move his hips. Seb thrust up his hip, hitting Mick's prostate. "Right there, daddy." Mick screamed.
Seb grinned and repeated this. Mick screamed through and to prevent this, Seb pressed him back to his chest so that Mick could suck his nipple again. "Suck on my tits, baby boy." Mick groaned as well as possible and he let himself fall faster and faster on his penis. Seb pushed his hips upward faster and faster and his grip on Mick's waist tightened.
Seb put his hand around Mick's penis and moved it. "Come on baby. Come for your daddy." Seb pushed deep into Mick one more time and this came on Seb's upper body and his hand. In order not to moan loudly, he bit into Seb's nipple. Seb pushed into him a few more times and then came deep inside. "Daddy." Seb hugged Mick and then slipped out of him.
"Come on, let's sleep." Seb lay down and Mick only nodded slightly. It wasn't long before he fell asleep while Seb stroked his hair. "Maybe I should invite you all sometime." Seb grinned and kissed his hair. A lot of people always make fun of Seb and his Grid kids, but he loved them, albeit in a different way than the others believed.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 51: Lando x George - Celebrations
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by WingWo43.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando smelled of champagne as he walked through the paddock with a big grin behind the mask and his trophy. He couldn't look that fast when he was dragged into a private corner and pressed against a wall. "I'm so proud of you baby." George grinned at him and kissed him passionately. Lando put the arm that wasn't holding the trophy around George's neck and pulled him close.
The kiss quickly became more passionate and Lando began to rub his hips against George's. Usually he was more reluctant about that, George was the one who set the tone in bed. And especially in public, but the euphoria from his podium, the champagne and George, who is totally hot, made him feel more confident and horny.
George grinned into the kiss and Lando felt how not only he was getting harder, but also his boyfriend's growing penis on his hip. “I don't even know this side of you. Maybe you should be on the podium more often." George grinned at him and he felt himself blush and suddenly not feel so confident anymore. He lowered his gaze and met the bump in George's racing suit and only the thought of what was underneath and what he could do with it made him groan softly.
George put his finger under Lando's chin and lifted his head. “My eyes are up here, baby. Or are you just imagining how we can celebrate your podium?" George came closer to him and whispered in his ear. "Do you imagine how I slowly prepare you and then push into you hard until you come without having been touched?" He let his finger slide gently over Lando's penis and then felt how Lando's breath caught.
Lando nodded slowly and looked deep into George's eyes and then pulled him back to kiss him. George picked him up and Lando crossed his legs around his waist. Now Lando could rub himself even better against George and they both gasped. "We have to stop." George looked at Lando, who just shook his head and kissed George's neck. “You can't let me down like this now. I won a podium in Monaco and I want to celebrate that.”
“We will too, baby. But not here or now." Lando looked at him whimpering and moved his hips again, causing George to gasp again. "Why not?" "Because we don't have time and it would just be a quick quickie." "It doesn’t matter." Lando looked at him with dark eyes and George knew that he wouldn't let go of it until he got what he wanted.
So he looked around and saw a small room that he went into with Lando and then closed the door. Lando kissed him again wildly and passionately. George let him down and they both quickly opened their racing suits and pulled them down. "Turn around, baby." Lando nodded, turned and leaned against the door. George kissed the back of his neck. "Do you have any lubricant?" Lando shook his head, took George's hand and put two fingers in his mouth.
"Is that enough for you?" Lando just nodded, unable to speak with his fingers in his mouth. When George felt they were wet enough, he took them out of Lando's mouth. "Hurry up, George." "I don't know you like that." George grinned and could see Lando's cheeks turn red. "I'm sorry." “You don't have to be sorry, baby. You can be what you want with me. And I love it when you tell me and show that you like what I do with you."
He kissed the spot under Lando's ear, then penetrated Lando with a finger. "Everything okay?" Lando tightened his lips and nodded. George wiggled his finger back and forth a little and when it got easier he thrust the second into him. "Is that okay?" “Yes, George. Please go faster, we don't have much time left and I still want to feel you."
George grinned, because he had never seen Lando so horny and needy. George spread his fingers and pushed into him faster until he hit Lando's prostate and made him scream. "Baby, you have to be quiet, otherwise the others will still hear us." "It's not that easy when you have two fingers up your ass." George hit the prostate again, but this time Lando managed to stay calm.
"I'm ready, George." Lando gasped and George could see Lando's hard penis dripping away from his body. "Are you sure? I do not want to hurt you." “Yeah, I don't mind if it hurts a little either. I like this." Lando hid his face in his arms during his confession. "I didn't know that, baby." George hugged him from behind so that his hard penis rubbed against Lando's ass and made both of them moan.
“You don't have to be embarrassed. If I had known that earlier, we could have done it more often like that." Lando turned his head so he could look at George and nodded. The two kissed briefly but with a lot of tongue. George spat in his hand and spread it on his penis. "If it hurts too much, let me know, okay?" "Yes. Please do something." Lando was just about to finish the sentence when he felt George's tip at the entrance.
Carefully he pushed into it and it burned, but it felt good. "More George." With a strong push he pushed into him completely and made Lando moan loudly. "Sorry baby, but I don't want anyone to know what we're doing here." George covered Lando's mouth with one hand and began to move slowly. "Faster George."
Lando's sentence was muffled by George's hand, but he could still hear it clearly. With the other hand he grabbed Lando's hip hard and then thrust into him quickly and hard. Lando's grip on the door grew lighter and lighter, and his gasps and groans increased. George took his hand from his hip and grabbed Lando's penis. He moved it at the same speed as his thrusts and it wasn't long before Lando's penis began to twitch and he came.
His cum splashed up to the door and Lando's orgasm caused him to tense up around George's penis and he came too. To muffle his moans, he bit Lando's shoulder and pumped his cum into him.
The two stayed in this position for a short time until George slipped out of him. Lando turned and grinned. "I should be on the podium more often." George grinned and pulled him close to kiss him. "There's nothing here that I can use to wipe my cum away from you." George looked around as he dressed himself again. "It doesn’t matter." Lando also got dressed again, but also felt George's cum running out of his hole.
"What about my cumm?" "Somehow I like the feeling of knowing what you've done to me and that I am yours." Lando blushed and George couldn't help but moan softly. "You're awesome, baby." The two kissed and Lando was about to open the door, but George stopped him. "When you're done with everything, come to my hotel room and we'll have a real celebration." The two kissed one last time and then went their separate ways.
George had been in his hotel room for some time when there was a knock and Lando stood in front of him, freshly showered. "Hey, baby." George pulled his waist in and kissed him gently. "Are we celebrating now?" Lando looked at him with wide eyes and a lot of anticipation. "You can wish for what we do." Lando looked at him shyly. "No matter what?" George looked at him confused but nodded. "Can I fuck you?" George looked at him in shock and wide-eyed.
"I'm sorry, I just thought because you said ..." Lando got nervous and looked away. But George put his fingers under his chin and lifted it up so Lando could look at him. “You don't need to be nervous. It just surprised me because you never suggested anything." “I also love to be fucked by you. But lately I've been wondering what it would be like if I fuck you. And I wanted to take my chance when you asked me."
“You could have asked me like that, no matter what you'd like to do. We have a relationship in which both are equal, you don't have to be embarrassed." Lando nodded and kissed him. "Come over." George took Lando's hand and pulled him to the bed. He lay down on top of it and pulled Lando to him. "You can decide how we do it." Lando looked at him in anticipation.
"Take off your clothes and lie on your back." George nodded and undressed completely. Lando grinned at the sight of the naked George in front of him. "Do you like what you see?" Lando nodded and stroked George's thigh with his fingers. Suddenly he didn't look so confident anymore. "Baby, we don't have to do this if you don't want to." George sat up and patted Lando on the cheek.
"I want that, I just don't know what to do." Lando looked at him uncertainly and shyly. “How about if you take off your clothes and then we kiss. And then we'll see." Lando nodded and then undressed too. "If you want to stop, let me know." Lando nodded again and was then pulled by George until he bent over him and could kiss him.
Lando slowly moved his hips so that they could rub against George's, making both of them moan at the same time. George grabbed Lando's ass out of habit, but the latter stopped him, took his hands and pressed them onto the bed beside him. "Today it goes by my rules, and not yours." Lando looked at him sternly and George gave a small gasp.
Lando grinned and then kissed George's neck and he bit it gently, until he could be sure it would leave a mark. "I like it when you are so dominant." George grinned and kissed Lando. "Where's the lube?" Lando kept rubbing his hip against George's and looking at him breathlessly. "Under the pillow." Lando looked at him in astonishment, removed his hand from George's and reached under the pillow for the tube.
"Do I want to know why you have this here?" Lando looked at him with a grin. "My incredibly sexy boyfriend took a podium today and we wanted to celebrate, so I put it there so we wouldn't have to look any further." "Your boyfriend is lucky to have such a forward-looking boyfriend." Lando grinned and kissed him again. He removed the other hand from George's and knelt between George's legs.
He bent George's legs and kissed his inner thigh. George saw him open the tube and put some of the lube on his fingers. "Do it like you do with yourself, baby." Lando nodded, then stroked George's hole with one finger. Carefully he pressed his fingertip into him and then felt George tighten a little around him.
"We don't have to do this, George." Lando looked at him and stopped his hand. “No, go ahead. It's just a little strange for me." Lando continued to press his finger into him. "You never fingered yourself?" George shook his head, then gasped when Lando hit his prostate. "You never stuck a finger in your tiny, tight hole when you jerked off?" Lando moved his finger and felt George slowly relax and widen.
"No, this is the first time." Lando grinned and pushed into him with a second finger, making him hoist slightly in pain. “I can't believe this is the first time. I deflower your little hole." George gasped and Lando was proud of himself, because usually only George always did the dirty talk and he always only agreed to it. He changed its angle and met George's prostate again. "More, baby."
“Do you like that, Georgie? Do you like it when I do this?" To underline that, he pressed against George's prostate again, making him scream. He felt that George was ready and added a third finger. "I wish you could see my fingers disappear into your hole, how well you can take them." George gasped and Lando saw his penis producing precum.
"I love to see you like this." Lando felt no more resistance and pulled his fingers out of George's hole and saw how this twitched. "I can't wait to fuck your warm little hole." Lando grinned, took the tube of lube and spread it on his penis. He pressed its tip against George's hole. "Say if I should stop, okay?" George nodded and Lando kissed him.
Lando carefully pressed his penis into George, who tensed slightly. But when Lando stroked his penis, he relaxed and Lando was able to push further into him until he was completely inside him. "We should have done that much earlier if I had known how good it feels." Lando buried his face in the crook of George's neck and had to stop himself from pushing into him right away.
"You can move, baby." Lando nodded and slipped almost completely out of him and then thrust back into him. "You feel so good, so tight and so warm." Lando groaned and then pushed into him again. "I love the way your hole wraps itself around my penis." Lando hit hard and hit George's prostate and made him scream. “More, baby. Harder." Lando grabbed George's hip.
"You want me to push harder into your little hole?" George nodded breathlessly. "Please baby." "Say you want me to fuck you hard." Lando completely stopped his movements. "Please baby. Fuck me hard Fuck my little tight hole like no one has ever done before. Deflower me, baby!" Lando nodded and thrust into George quickly and hard. George reached into the sheet and groaned.
Lando changed the angle a little and now always met George's prostate. “Harder, baby. Fuck me so hard that I forget everything. " Lando increased his pace even further and saw how George's hard penis kept clapping against his upper body. "I should have fucked you sooner." "I'm about to come, baby." “Not yet, Georgie. You are only allowed to come after I've come deep inside you."
George whimpered and arched his back. "Please baby." George's whimper grew louder, but Lando just shook his head. "We play by my rules, first I come deep into your little hole and then you can come!" Lando's voice became more severe and he pushed on into George, who was now crying. "You look so beautiful, George."
With a few more hard thrusts into George, Lando came over and pumped his cum deep inside him. "Please baby." George's tears grew stronger and his penis lay painful and hard on his body. “Okay baby. You can come." George came like never before. He was trembling all over and splashed his cum up to his own chin. Lando could feel George's hole twitch around his penis with every splash.
"Wow, George." George smiled wearily and grimaced as Lando slipped out of him. "Thank you baby." George pulled him close and kissed him. "That was amazing." Lando grinned and then looked at George's hole and how his own cum ran out of it. He bent George's legs again and licked his hole. "Omg, baby." George was sensitive, but he couldn't suppress his moan as Lando licked his own cum completely away. When he licked one last time over George's hole, he felt how he began to tremble again.
"Did you just come again?" George nodded in exhaustion. Lando groaned and unconsciously his hand went to his penis and with a few more strokes he came again. Exhausted, he dropped down next to George and covered the two of them. "I hope you enjoyed the celebration." "I couldn't have asked for anything better." He kissed George and grinned. "But next time you'll fuck me again." “I would like nothing more than that, baby. But only if we repeat today again." "Do you love to be fucked in your hole?" George blushed. "I like it more than I thought." Lando grinned and kissed him. The two fell asleep happily and Lando knew that he could be more open with his wishes than before. And he knew, that they will have a lot of fun in the future in their sex life.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 52: Max x Daniel x Michael - Gym
Notes:
Hi :)
this could be read as a second part to chapter 46.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I have no desire." Dan moaned and flopped on the floor. “I don't care. Get up and do 20 squats." Dan sighed, but got up and started, then stopped when the door opened. "Hey, you two." Max came in grinning. "Want to participate?" Michael looked at him questioningly. Max nodded. "Okay, so both 20 squats." "But I've already done 10." “Don't complain and do 20!” Michael's voice grew stricter and Dan could hear Max gasping softly next to him.
Michael walked around the two of them with a stern look and then looked at Max's ass with a grin. "Very good Maxy." Max grinned and Dan mocked the two of them. "Are you even looking to see if he's doing it right, or just looking at his ass?" Dan stopped while Max continued. "Dan! Because you stopped, you do 20 again!" Michael's voice became stern again and Dan wailed. "But I've already done more than Max."
“But Max also does what I tell him and you don't. So do your 20 squats!" Michael looked at him sternly and his gaze was then distracted by Dan when Max groaned softly. "You do your 20 squats and I'll take care of Max." Michael looked at him sternly and then went to Max, who had already done his squats. "Hey, Max." Michael whispered and kissed Max briefly.
Michael saw from the corner of his eye that Dan had stopped doing his exercise again. "Dan!" He turned to the Australian and narrowed his eyes. "Do your squats!" Dan looked at him indignantly while Max hugged him from the side. “But…” “Nothing but! Do it! " Dan sighed and started again while Max rubbed himself against him. Michael grinned and turned around to be able to really hug Max now.
Michael kissed him passionately and slipped his hands into Max's pants. "No underwear?" Max shook his head and looked away shyly. "I like that, baby." Michael grinned and kissed him again. At the same time, he stroked his finger over Max's hole and let him moan. Michael kissed Max's cheek up to his neck and then bit into it, which made Max moan more loudly.
He pulled away from Max and looked at Dan, who had stopped again. "Dan!" Dan, who was watching the two with wide eyes, startled. “20 squats! Now!" Max rubbed against him while Dan just nodded and continued. "It turns me on so much when you are so strict." Max gasped and Michael could clearly feel his excitement on his hip. "Then turn around!" Michael looked at him sternly and Max couldn't help but moan softly and turned around so that he was now looking at Dan.
Michael hugged him from behind and put a hand on the bulge in his pants. "Michael, please let me take part!" Dan looked at him helplessly, but Michael just shook his head. "You still haven't done your exercise!" Dan whimpered, which only got louder when Michael reached into Max's pants and took his penis in his hand. "Do your squats!" Max groaned and pressed against Michael.
Michael took his hand out of Max's pants, which made him wail and took off his shirt. With one hand he reached into Max's pants again and with the other hand he stroked Max's nipples. Max winced when Michael pinched it. "Your nipples are so sensitive today." Michael whispered in Max's ear. He looked back at Dan, who had stopped again, and watched the two of them. "Dan! If you want to take part, do your 20 squats! " "But I've done a lot more already."
Dan groaned, but was outdone by Max moaning when Michael pinched his nipple with his other hand. "No buts! 20! Now!" Dan nodded and started again, but stopped again when Michael pulled Max's pants all the way down and Max's hard, dripping cock jumped out. Normally Max should be uncomfortable with standing completely naked in front of them, but he liked the way they looked at him.
“Max, baby. You look so beautiful." Dan spoke breathlessly and approached them. "Stop!" Michael's voice was loud and stern and made them both wince. "You don't touch Max until you've done your 20 squats!" Max had put his hand around his penis and was moving it quickly when he heard Michael's stern voice. "And you Max, hands off!" Max gasped, but took his hand away.
"Turn around!" Max turned around and Michael put him on his knees. "And you, do your 20 squats or you will only be able to watch today!" Michael pulled his pants down together with his underpants and his hard, fat cock jumped into Max's face. “Now, open your mouth. We want to show Dan what he's missing." Michael grinned and stroked Max's hair. Max opened his mouth and licked Michael's tip once and then took it all the way into his mouth.
“You are doing so well, baby. Dan is really missing out on something." Michael's voice was affectionate, but became more severe when he looked from Max to Dan. "Because Dan still doesn't do his 20 squats!" Dan looked at him caught but didn't continue. Michael looked back at Max and saw how his penis kept disappearing into his mouth. "Maxy, what do you mean, can I fuck your mouth?" Michael took his penis completely out of Max's mouth and caressed his lips.
Max looked up at him and nodded wildly, which made Dan gasp. "If you want me to stop, tap my leg, okay?" Max nodded. "And you." Michael raised his eyes and looked at Dan. "You do your 20 squats!" His gaze remained on Dan while he grabbed Max's hair with both hands and thrust his penis into his wide open mouth. When Dan heard Max choke a bit, he couldn't help but groan.
Michael saw how Dan was hard too and the tent was clearly visible in his pants. "Dan!" Michael looked at him threateningly when he reached for his penis with his hand, while he pushed more and more into Max's mouth. But Dan didn't move, his gaze was fixed on Max, even if he couldn't see how Michael's penis disappeared into his mouth, he could hear the smacking, wet noises and how Michael pushed deep into him again and again.
"Michael, please!" Dan pleaded, but Michael shook his head. "20 Squats!" Dan whimpered but started doing his squats again. However, his hard penis rubbed against his pants every time he dropped to his knees and it wasn't long before Michael could see a damp stain from Dan's precum on his pants. Michael's gaze left Dan and he looked back at Max.
He gave one last thrust and then slid out completely. A thread of spit hung between Max's mouth and Michael’s penis, which Michael removed with his thumb and pulled Max up onto his wobbly legs. Over Max's shoulder he could see how Dan had stopped again and was just watching the two of them. "Turn around." Michael whispered and Max turned around so that he could now look at Dan again.
At the sight of Max, naked, red cheeks, swollen lips and the hard penis, Dan couldn't help but rub the front of his pants where the bulge from his hard penis was. “Look what you do with Dan. And that's only because I fucked your little mouth." Max glanced at Dan's hand, who was rubbing his penis like mad and he couldn't help but gasp, because at that moment he felt Michael rubbing his penis through his crack.
"It's just a shame that he is not allowed to participate, because he has not yet done his exercise." Michael now spoke louder so that Dan could hear it, who only moaned while Michael kissed Max briefly on the cheek and then, after he had undressed completely too, knelt behind Max. Max looked at Dan with dark eyes and then gasped when he felt Michael's hands on his ass and then how his tongue slipped through his crack.
It was hard for Max to keep himself on his wobbly legs while Michael poked his tongue into his hole. And besides, his gaze was directed to Dan, who now had his hand in his pants and was gripping his penis. Michael's tongue disappeared and Max felt how he stood up behind him again and hugged him. "Dan!" Dan winced, caught and took his hand out of his pants. "Do your 20 squats!" Dan nodded and did his squats while Michael stuck his fingers in Max's mouth.
"Max, what do you think if I fuck you right in front of Dan's eyes." Max groaned about Michael's finger and then saw Dan stop again and look at them both with wide eyes. Michael took his fingers out of Max's mouth and pushed one into Max's hole. “When I fuck you hard in your little, tight hole. Is that what you want?" "Yes, please." Michael turned his finger so that he hit Max Prostata and made him scream.
"More, Michael." Michael took a second finger and pushed hard and fast into Max. He put the other arm around Max's waist to be able to support him a little. "You probably want Dan to fuck you too, right?" "Yes, please. I want to feel you both." Max was breathless and his penis was dripping with precum. "What a shame Dan doesn't do his exercise and won't fuck you today." Michael's gaze went to Dan and Dan and Max whimpered almost in unison.
Michael pushed three fingers into Max and kissed his neck at the same time. "Then only I'll fuck you." Max nodded and clenched his fists so as not to grab his penis. "Are you ready, baby?" Max nodded. "Please fuck me." Michael grinned and looked at Dan, who just looked at the two of them. "Of course." He kissed Max on the cheek and then looked at Dan again, but this time with a stern image.
"If you want to fuck Max right away, you have to do your 20 squats!" Dan nodded and did his squats, albeit slowly. Michael took his fingers out of Max's hole at the same time and took his penis in his hand. He pushed slowly and carefully into Max hole. "You are so tight and so warm, baby." Michael moaned into Max's ear, but so loud that Dan could hear it too.
"Please move." "Really?" Max nodded wildly. Michael put both hands on Max's hips, then slipped almost completely out of Max and then pushed hard into him. He didn't give Max a chance to really get used to him, but kept pushing into him deep and hard. "Do you like that baby?" Max nodded and gasped. Dan watched them both with wide eyes, but did his squats. “Do you see Dan doing his exercise? Maybe you should always be there, then listen to me."
Max looked at Dan with dark eyes and Dan never found him more beautiful than at this moment. "Maybe you should always be there so Dan has your little tight ass as motivation." "You're welcome." Max tilted his head back and didn't see how Dan had finally managed the 20 squats in a row. "Very good, Dan." Michael grinned and Dan could laugh again. "Undress yourself." Dan nodded and also undressed completely naked. His hard penis was dripping and standing up from his body.
"Come here." Dan walked up to them with quick steps. "Baby you are so beautiful." Dan whispered while he stroked Max's cheek and Michael was still pushing into him hard at the same time. Max smiled and pulled Dan by the back of his neck to kiss him passionately and with a lot of tongue. Max now had both arms around Dan's neck to be able to stand on his feet better. Michael pushed hard into him one last time and then slipped out of him completely, which only made Max whimper.
"Turn around, baby." Max nodded and turned around so that he was now looking at Michael. "Dan deserved to fuck you, didn't he?" "Yes. Please Dan, fuck me." Max had finished his sentence with a scream because Dan pushed hard into him. “More, Dan. Harder." Dan grabbed Max's waist tightly and then thrust into him quickly and hard. Michael got a little on his knees in front of Max and licked and stroked Max's nipples.
“You are so good baby. Let the two of us fuck you and lick your nipples. Are you letting us come on your face too?" Max nodded, unable to say anything anymore. Dan pulled Max even closer and now met Max's prostate with every push. It wasn't long before Max came untouched and his cum splashed on his upper body. "Baby you're so hot." Michael caressed his cheek and kissed him briefly and gently.
"Kneel down in front of us." Max nodded and knelt down. Dan stood next to Michael and both of them jerked each other off with quick movements. It only took a few strokes before they both came on Max's face. Exhausted, everyone dropped to the floor. "That was amazing." Michael laughed and grabbed his shirt to clean Max's face.
“You really should be there more often. Dan has never done so many squats before." Max laughed and grabbed one hand each to cross it with his. "Can we lie down for a moment and then take a shower?" Max looked at the two. "Round 2?" Dan grinned and Michael and Max nodded at the same time. Dan leaned over Max and kissed Michael and then the Dutchman.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 53: Seb x Grid Kids - Podium Celebrations
Notes:
Hi :)
What a race. I feel so sorry for Max, but I am so happy for Pierre. If you have specific requests after this race for this or my other books, just send them and I will try to write them today or tomorrow.
This was a request by boltup and Just_Juliette.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb heard a few voices in his room when he wanted to open it. And he already knew who would be there. With a big grin he opened the door and saw Pierre, Charles, Lando and Mick sitting on his bed. Lando and Mick were deep in conversation while Charles was sitting on Pierre's lap and the two of them kissed wildly.
He closed the door and the attention of the four was now on him. Charles got up and walked over to him, grinning, his lips red and his hair tousled. "Congratulations, Daddy." Charles put his arms around Seb's neck and pulled him close to kiss him passionately. "What are you doing here?" Seb looked at the others while he continued to hold Charles in his arms. "We want to celebrate your podium and that of Pierre."
Lando grinned, got up and walked over to the two of them. He doesn't say anything, just snuggled up to Seb. Charles went back to the bed and to Pierre. "We're only here for you, Daddy." Lando whispered and Seb felt his hand on his pants. "Come over." Lando pulled him to the bed, where Mick pulled him close and kissed him briefly. "You can do what you want with us."
Seb grinned and looked around. Everyone looked at him and nodded. "Take off your clothes, I want to see you in all your beauty." The four of them got up from the bed and all undressed before kneeling down on the bed again and looking at Seb expectantly. "I'm so happy to have you here." "Daddy." Charles whimpered and pouted at him. "What is baby?" "Do something."
Seb came closer to Charles and kissed him briefly, but then heard Lando whimper. “Baby, do you take care of Pierre? He drove so well today and should be rewarded, right?" Charles nodded wildly. "But I'm here because of you too." Charles looked at him with wide eyes. "I know, but take care of Pierre first." Charles nodded, kissed Seb briefly and then sat back on Pierre's lap. "I'm so proud of you, mon amour." Seb heard Charles whisper and then saw the two kiss.
His gaze was still fixed on the two of them as two hands tugged at his pants and two hands at his shirt. "You have to be patient." Mick nodded and stopped tugging at Seb's shirt, but Lando didn't stop and opened Seb's pants. "Please daddy, I want your cock." Lando begged and pouted at him. “Lando, baby. Kneel down and keep your fingers by yourself, otherwise you won't get anything today." Lando whimpered softly, but did as Seb told him.
Seb grinned and stroked Lando's thigh, and did the same for Mick. He wanted to say something, but all three looked at Pierre when he groaned loudly. Charles was kneeling between his legs and had his penis in his mouth while Pierre buried his hand in his hair. "Please daddy." Lando looked at him again while Mick still had his gaze fixed on the two of them.
“Do you see how Mick is acting? He doesn't say anything, he doesn't do anything. He is a good boy." Mick looked at him and smiled. Seb stroked his cheek and kissed him. "Lie on your back." Both lay down on their backs and saw that Charles was now also lying on his back and that Pierre was slowly fingering him. "Don't they look beautiful together?" Seb whispered and took both cocks in his hands. Lando and Mick's eyes went back to him as he slowly moved his hands up and down.
"Kiss each other." Mick turned his head to Lando, who still looked at Seb. “Baby, Mick wants to kiss you. And you want it too, right?" Lando looked at Mick, who looked at him with red cheeks.Lando grinned and leaned over to Mick and kissed him. The kiss was tender and almost innocent, but it was interrupted by the groans of the two as Seb moved his hands faster and faster.
"Daddy." Mick gasped and grabbed Lando's hand to cross it with his. He saw the two of them getting closer and closer to their climaxes and then stopped his hands and took them completely away from their cocks. "Daddy." Lando looked at him whimpering and pouting. "Baby, be patient!" Seb's voice tightened and Lando was caught nodding. Seb got up and undressed, but Mick and Lando looked not at him, but at Pierre and Charles.
Pierre now had three fingers in Charles, and Charles was panting softly while Pierre kept whispering something in French in his ear. Seb climbed back on the bed and sat down with his legs apart, drawing Lando and Mick's attention back to himself. “Please daddy. Can I give you a blow job? " "Come here baby. You too Mick." Both kneeled between his legs and licked his penis. Mick licked Seb's tip, on which precum was already collecting, while Lando licked his balls.
"Please Pierre, fuck me." Charles lolled on the bed and looked at Pierre begging. Seb looked at them with a loving smile as he buried his hands in Lando's and Mick's hair. They both looked up when Charles screamed as Pierre slowly thrust into him. Lando now took his whole length in his mouth, while Mick was sucking on his nipples. "Daddy please fuck me." Lando looked at him begging. "Baby, I'll fuck you both if you want me." "Please, Daddy." Mick looked at him with a shy smile.
“Lie back on your back and spread your legs.” Seb reached for a tube of lube that was lying on the bed and smeared it on his fingers. He crawled between the two and ran his fingers over the holes in both of them. Lando had pulled Mick to him so he could kiss him while Seb poked his fingers gently into them. The bed wobbled from the bumps of Pierre in Charles.
"Harder Pierre." Pierre's thrusts got harder, and at the same time Seb pushed into Lando and Mick with two fingers each. "Pierre, please let me come." "No!" Pierre stopped and he and Charles looked at Seb, who was now thrusting into Lando and Mick with three fingers. "I want to fuck him first." Seb grinned and thrusted into them with three fingers, hitting their prostates and making them scream. He pushed hard several times and then took them away completely, which only made the two of them whimper.
"Come here baby." Seb sat down and motioned to Charles, who crawled over to him and dropped onto his lap. "Daddy." Lando whimpered and pouted at Seb. “Lando, baby. You have to be patient." Seb grinned when Lando just groaned. "Baby ride me." He whispered in Charles's ear. Charles nodded, took Seb's penis in his hand and then slowly slid onto it. "Mick, why don't you show Pierre how good he was today." Mick nodded and crawled over to Pierre. The two smiled at each other before kissing slowly and gently. Charles grabbed Seb's shoulder with his hands and moved slowly.
"Daddy?" Lando looked at him whimpering, nobody paid him any attention. "Come here." Pierre smiled at him and took his hand. Lando sat on the other side of Pierre, who kissed him lightly. At the same time, Pierre had his hands around Lando's and Mick's penises. Seb completely turned his attention back to Charles and grabbed his hip. "Please, Daddy."
Seb laid him on his back and then pushed into him quickly and hard. "Harder, Daddy." Everyone had their eyes on Charles, who was now reaching for his penis and moving his hand parallel to Seb's thrusts. "May I come daddy?" “You were so good today, baby. You can come. " As if on command, Charles groaned loudly and came on his chest. Seb pushed into him hard twice more and then slipped out of him. "You were so good, baby." Charles smiled exhausted and kissed Seb briefly.
"Daddy?" Lando whispered and looked at him uncertainly. “Mick, baby. Is it okay if I don't care about you today?” Mick smiled and nodded. "But Pierre will certainly be happy to take care of you." Mick looked at Pierre and he smiled. "Lay down." Mick lay down and Pierre leaned over him. "Come here baby." Lando grinned and crawled over to Seb. "I don't like it that you are so impatient, no matter how many times I've told you not to be."
"I'm sorry daddy." Lando bowed his head. Seb put his fingers under his chin and lifted it. “I want it not to be like that next time. But today I'll let it go, after all we're here to celebrate." He smiled and Lando smiled back. "Kneel down." Lando got on all fours in front of Seb so he could look in the direction of the others. Pierre leaned over Mick and penetrated him while Charles kissed him gently and moved his hand around his penis.
Seb pulled Lando all the way to the edge of the bed, hit his ass once, which made Lando gasp, and then pushed into him hard. Over and over again, Seb hit Lando's prostate with his thrusts and when he wanted to grab his hard and dripping penis, Seb hit him on the buttocks. "Hands off, baby." Lando just nodded and could see Mick and Pierre climax almost simultaneously.
"Please daddy, let me come too." Lando just whimpered and begged, but Seb said nothing, pushed harder and harder into him. "Daddy." Lando could barely hold himself in his arms. “Okay baby. You can come." Seb continued to push into him hard and it wasn't long before Lando came moaning loudly. Seb pushed further into him until he too came grumbling quietly and pumped his cum deep into Lando.
After everyone had cleaned up, they went to bed. "I'm proud of you, Pierre." Seb smiled at him and briefly squeezed his hand. "Thanks." Pierre blushed and kissed Seb briefly on the cheek. Lando yawned loudly and Mick also looked like he was almost asleep. "Come here." Seb raised his arms and they both snuggled to one side. "I want to cuddle too." Charles pouted at the three of them and Seb was about to make room for him, but Charles had other plans.
He dropped almost with his entire body weight on Pierre, who was shocked briefly, but then hugged him. "Then there will be more Pierre for me." Everyone laughed, but Charles just pouted, which disappeared when Pierre kissed his forehead. "You can have as much as you want." Charles smiled, kissed Pierre on the cheek, then fell asleep. It didn't take long until Mick and Lando fell asleep too.
"How long are you two already together?" Seb whispered so as not to wake the others while he stroked Lando and Mick's hair. "We are not together." Pierre looked at him sadly and kissed Charles on the forehead. "He doesn't feel the same as me." "But he does." Seb smiled encouragingly at Pierre, but he shook his head slightly so as not to wake Charles, who had his head on his chest.
"No he does not. For him we are best friends, like brothers, but no more. He keeps telling me that." “I see the way he looks at you. And how he talks about you with so much love and admiration. There is no other subject for him than you. And whenever we talk to each other in the paddock, he looks for you with his eyes." Pierre opened his mouth but was stopped by Charles, who raised his head and looked at them both in confusion.
"Sleep, Charlie." Pierre smiled and stroked his cheek. "Everything okay?" He looked worriedly at Pierre. "Yes, everything is alright." Pierre smiled, but Charles didn't seem to believe him, so he looked at Seb. "Pierre likes you." Pierre looked at him in panic and then at Charles, who had now turned back to him. "I ..." Pierre started, but then closed his mouth again.
"I like you too." Charles smiled and kissed him. "Really?" Pierre looked at him in disbelief and Charles nodded in confusion. "Of course. It's been so long already." Pierre smiled and stroked his cheek. “Je t'aime.” The two kissed and Charles put his head back on Pierre's chest. "I told you so." Seb whispered so that only Pierre could see and he smiled at him and pulled Charles even closer to him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 54: Seb x Valtteri - Comfort
Notes:
Hi :)
What a race. I feel so sorry for Max, but I am so happy for Pierre. If you have specific requests after this race for this or my other books, just send them and I will try to write them today or tomorrow.
This was a request by PotatoTomato.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
He made it and showed all doubters that he still had it in him. Everyone congratulated him and was happy for him, but one person was missing. He celebrated a little with his team and then went back to the hotel. Quietly he pulled the key card out of his pants and opened the door to the room that wasn't his. There was only a small lamp on and Seb could see Valtteri on the bed.
He put his things aside and then climbed onto the bed. "Hey." Seb kissed him briefly and stroked his cheek. "Congratulations on your podium." Valtteri kissed him a little stronger and with a lot of emotion. "Do you want to talk about it?" Seb looked at him worried, but he just shook his head. "Let's talk about you." Valtteri smiled slightly. "I'm so proud of you." Valtteri had tears in his eyes and Seb couldn't help but hug the Finn.
"It is so unfair. No matter what I do, it just doesn't work. And I get more and more negative comments that make fun of me or say I don't belong to Mercedes. I have the feeling that I no longer fit into the team." Valtteri buried his face in the crook of the neck while Seb stroked his hair. "You belong here, just like almost everyone else." Valtteri laughed softly at Seb's hints.
Seb lifted his head. "I love you." He kissed him, first gently and innocently, then passionately and more wildly. "And I'll show you how much." Seb turned the two of them so he could bend over Valtteri. "But we should celebrate you today." “This is the best that can happen to me. And you deserve to get all the love you deserve." Seb smiled and kissed him again.
At the same time he slipped his hand under Valtteri's shirt and stroked his nipple. Valtteri gasped softly into the kiss, making Seb grin. Seb kissed his cheek, neck, down to his collarbone, and then sucked on that spot until he was sure there was going to be a hickey. "Take it off." Seb looked at him breathlessly and both of them took off their shirts at the same time.
Valtteri got more active and pulled Seb back to him. He put his legs around Seb's waist to be able to push him closer to himself. Seb kissed him again and at the same time he rubbed his hip against Valtteri's, which made both of them moan at the same time. "Seb, please." Seb kissed his mouth one last time and then kissed his way down. He licked his nipple. Valtteri reached into his hair and pressed him closer to his chest.
Seb bit into it gently and Valtteri groaned louder. "I love the noises you make." He licked the nipple one last time and then continued kissing his way to the waistband. He undid Valtteri's pants and then pulled them down. "I see you like what I do." With a grin he stroked the bulge in Valtteri's panties. "Please Seb." He thrusted his hip up and met Seb's fingers.
He mouthed his penis through his underpants and simultaneously stroked Valtteri's inner thighs with both hands. "I love you." He licked the length of Valtteri’s penis and then slowly pulled his panties down. Valtteri took a sigh of relief, then gasped as Seb licked the tip of it. He kissed the length of the way and then took the penis in his mouth.
"Omg." He unconsciously pushed up, but Seb gently pushed him back onto the bed and then moved his mouth up and down around Valtteri's penis. "It looks so good how my penis keeps disappearing into your mouth." He grinned and reached into Seb's hair. Valtteri heard Seb opening his own pants and pulling them down a little so that he could palm his penis through his underpants.
He let the penis slide out of his mouth and then kissed Valtteri's balls up to his hole. He circled it with his tongue and then thrust into it again and again. "Do you…?" Seb raised his head and saw how Valtteri was already holding out a tube of lube. "You are the best." Seb kissed him briefly and then took the tube. He put something on his finger and first circled around its hole and then pushed carefully into it.
"More, Seb." "Now?" Valtteri nodded wildly and then felt a second finger at his entrance. "Please Seb." He entered him with both of them and met his prostate. "Exactly there." Again and again he hit Valtteri's prostate and with the other hand he took Valtteri's penis in his hand. "You are so beautiful, so good, baby." Valtteri's moans got louder the faster Seb moved his hands and it wasn't long before he came.
Seb stopped, but Valtteri just shook his head. "I still want to feel you." "Really?" Seb knew how sensitive Valtteri was after an orgasm. “Yes, I like the feeling and it distracts me from the situation. And besides, we want to celebrate your podium too." Valtteri smiled, but grimaced as he pushed a third finger into him.
"Should I?" Seb looked at him questioningly, but Valtteri shook his head. So he proceeded cautiously. “I'm ready, Seb. I want to feel you." Seb nodded and took all his fingers out of him and saw how his hole twitched. He quickly took off his pants and put some lube on his hard penis. "If I should stop ..." "Please do it." Seb laughed softly and then pushed into him carefully.
He waited until Valtteri got used to him and then pushed into him again and again. "Faster, Seb." Valtteri put his arms around Seb's neck as Seb increased his pace. "I love you." "I love you too." The two kissed and Seb's thrusts became more and more uncontrolled, a sign that he was about to come. "Come for me, Seb.” Seb pushed into him one last time and then came. Valtteri felt how Seb pumped his cum into him and put his hand around his penis, so that he came a second time.
"Congratulations on your podium." Valtteri kissed him while Seb was still inside him. "Next time we'll both be up there." Seb kissed him and then slipped out of him. He took one of the shirts and cleaned them up so they could snuggle up to each other. "Everything will be fine." Seb stroked his cheek and snuggled close together they fell asleep.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 55: Michael x Lando - First time
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by TheUnknownLightwood.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando stood in front of Dan's room and knocked. "What is?" The door opened, but not Dan was standing in front of him, but Michael and he was half-naked. Lando looked at him with wide eyes and stared at the toned body. "Lando?" He looked at him and blushed, which only made Michael grin. "Come in." Lando nodded and followed Michael into his room.
"What do you want from me?" "I actually wanted to see Dan." "Dan's room is the one next to me, but he’s out with Max anyway." Lando could have guessed that too, but he wanted to talk to Dan about some data. "I see." It got quiet, but Lando's gaze kept going back to Michael, who was still half-naked. "I'll leave again then." Lando turned and was about to open the door when he felt a hand on his hip.
"Or you stay here." Michael whispered in his ear and Lando got goosebumps all over his body. "I've noticed you for a long time." Michael kissed his cheek. Lando turned and looked at Michael. "May I?" Michael's gaze swayed between Lando's eyes and his lips. Lando nodded and Michael kissed him. It was gentle and loving and beautiful. Lando hadn't kissed many people yet, but he knew he wouldn't want to kiss any more either.
"You have such beautiful pink lips, I've been imagining kissing them for a long time." Michael whispered against Lando's lips and then kissed him again. Michael became more demanding and the kiss became harder. He put his hands under Lando's bum and picked him up. Lando wrapped his legs around Michael's hip and he pushed him against the door. Michael pressed his hip against Lando’s and brought him quietly to gasp.
"Do you want more, baby?" Michael looked at him with dark eyes and then let his teeth scratch over his neck. "Please." Lando could only breathe, his voice was too shaky. Michael moved his hips again, and both could feel the other's excitement on their own. Lando put his head back and buried his hands in Michael's hair.
"You don't even know how long I've been waiting for this moment." Michael whispered in his ear. “Since I first saw you, so innocent and reserved. I couldn't think of anything but hugging you, cuddling you and kissing you. And then to take away your innocence." With Lando on his hips, he went to the bed and laid him on it.
When he had laid him on the bed, the towel came off his waist and Lando could see Michael's big, semi-hard penis. “We don't have to do anything that you don't want. Even if all I want is to fuck you, we won't do anything you don't want." Michael stroked his cheek and then kissed him gently. "I want you." Lando looked at him with pleasure and Michael couldn't help but moan.
Lando quickly lost his shirt and Michael kissed every inch of bare skin. “I don't think you know how good you look. And what you do to me when you look at me with your big, blue eyes and your unruly hair." He looked at Lando and then kissed the bulge in his gray sweatpants. "What do I do with you then?" Lando looked at him with red cheeks. "I imagine you kneeling in front of me and looking at me with those big eyes while you have your red lips around my penis." Lando gasped and felt his penis get harder and harder.
Michael grinned and gently stroked Lando's penis with his finger. “And then I imagine how you are on all fours in front of me and I have your tight little ass in front of me. How I spoil you with my tongue and then gradually prepare with my fingers until I can fuck you deeply." He pulled Lando's pants and underpants down and saw how he was already very hard.
"Do you like the idea, baby?" Lando nodded and then gasped as Michael leaned over him and both penises touched. "I want you, Michael." Lando tried to sound seductive, but didn't quite succeed. Yet Michael doesn't say anything about it, just kissed him on the tip of his nose. "You are so cute, baby." Lando blushed and looked away shyly.
"You do not have to be ashamed." Michael whispered in his ear and then kissed his cheek. "Look at me, baby." Lando turned his head and looked at him. "I don't want you to be ashamed of anything around me, okay?" He nodded and Michael kissed him passionately. Lando got a little bolder and wrapped his legs around Michaels hips and pulled him closer to him. "What do you want, baby?" "I want you." Lando whimpered and pressed his hip against Michael's.
"What exactly, baby?" Lando whimpered and looked at him pleadingly. “I want you to tell me. I want to hear it." "I want you to fuck me." Lando blushed, but Michael just smiled at him. "I want that too." He detached Lando's legs from his and rolled him onto his stomach. Michael leaned over him again and rubbed his penis against Lando's butt. "I can not wait." He kissed Lando's neck gently and then over his shoulder blades.
"You are so beautiful, baby." Michael kissed his way down to Lando's bum. He took it in his hands and gently kneaded his ass cheeks. "Please, Michael." Lando groaned loudly as Michael licked his tongue through his crack. "You taste so good." Lando rubbed his hip and thus his penis on the bed. "Michael, I want to feel you." "Okay baby." Michael kissed both ass cheeks and then got up briefly from the bed to get a tube of lube.
When he came back he saw Lando rubbing himself against the bed. "Can't you wait baby?" Lando stopped and looked at him with red cheeks. "You don't have to be embarrassed." Michael climbed back on the bed and kissed Lando on the cheek. "If I hurt you or if you want me to stop, let me know, okay?" Lando nodded and then felt a finger on his hole. Michael pushed into him gently with this. “You are so tight, baby. I can not wait any longer."
He kissed Lando's neck, then carefully inserted a second finger into him. "Is everything okay?" Lando gasped and nodded. "More, Michael." He pressed more and more against Michael's fingers. He laughed softly and changed the angle so that it now met Lando's prostate. "Right there, Michael." Michael grinned and pushed against it again and again and Lando didn't stop moaning. So he didn't notice that Michael added a third finger. "Are you ready, baby?" Michael whispered in his ear and Lando nodded. Michael took his fingers out of Lando's hole and smeared lubricant on his penis.
Michael pushed into him with his point, so Lando spoke to him in a low voice. He stopped immediately and looked at him with concern. "Did I hurt you?" Lando shook his head. "I want to see you doing it." He sounded shy and buried his face in the pillow. "Baby look at me." Lando looked at him and saw Michael smile. "Turn around." He turned on his back and they could both look at each other now.
"This is perfect." Lando smiled in relief and then spread his legs. Michael carefully pushed into him until he was completely inside. "You feel so good, so tight and so warm." Michael groaned and tried not to push into him immediately. "Michael, please move." Michael nodded wildly and then slowly moved his hips. Lando put his arms around his neck and hugged him close.
“More, Michael. Harder." Michael thrust into him faster and harder. "I'm about to come, Michael." Michael kissed him and then grabbed Lando's penis with one hand, which was lying hard between their bodies. "You are so perfect, so good." Lando closed his eyes and groaned. “Look at me, baby. I want to look you in the eye when you come." He opened his eyes again and the two looked at each other until Michael came. He pumped his cum deep into Lando and that made him cum too.
Michael stayed in him a little longer until both of them had calmed their breath. They looked at each other, laughed, and then kissed. Michael slid out of him carefully. "I'll be right back, baby." With a kiss on the forehead, he got up from the bed and went into the bathroom. He came back with a damp towel and cleaned Lando. He threw the towel next to the bed and lay down on it. Lando looked shyly at him and then snuggled up against him.
"I hope this wasn't a one-off." Michael stroked his curls after they laid there for some time. "Neither do I." Lando smiled and kissed him. "But please don't let us tell Dan or Max." "No never. Even if Dan is my best friend, he doesn't have to know that. At least not yet." The two grinned at each other and kissed passionately. "What do you think of round 2?" Michael slapped him lightly on the butt and then saw Lando nod wildly.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 56: Charles x Seb - Mile High Club
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by VaniOswald.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn't often that the two flew together, but each time it did the two enjoyed it even more. It was even nicer when they were alone because they knew that the crew would leave them alone. "Are we going to the lake again?" Charles looked at him with wide, questioning eyes. Charles had visited him several times in his home in Switzerland, and it was that way again this time.
"If you'd like." Charles nodded and then kissed Seb. "I'm looking forward to the days with you." Seb smiled at him and Charles smiled back. "Me too. We can be as we want without having to pay attention to anyone." Seb nodded and stroked Charles' hair. "What you're trying to say is that you can finally be as loud as you can during sex."
Charles blushed but grinned. "It's so difficult to be quiet when you fuck me so well." Charles pouted and Seb couldn't help but kiss him. While Seb just wanted to kiss him gently, Charles deepened the kiss more and more. “Charles, baby. Not here." Charles pouted again and looked at Seb with big, pleading eyes. "That doesn't help with me." So he got up and sat on Seb's lap so they could look at each other.
"You can't resist me." He whispered, then kissed Seb gently down the neck. "And that would be the perfect moment to become part of the Mile High Club." Charles grinned and rubbed his waist against Seb's. "Who says that I haven't been a member for a long time." Seb grinned and Charles stopped immediately. "Are you?" Charles wasn't as confident as he was a few seconds before.
“Maybe I'll tell you sometime. Until then, you can imagine Mark fucking me fast and hard in the airplane toilet. Or how I was on my knees in front of Jenson and took his whole cock into my mouth." Seb grinned as he felt Charles's breath quicken and the bulge in his pants grow bigger. "Or how Lewis had ridden me." Charles groaned softly.
"Please Seb, I want that too." Charles looked at him with glassy eyes. "Here? Where everyone can see you? Where everyone can see how much you love it when I fuck you in your ass? Here where everyone can hear you?" "Please." Charles moaning got louder and he rubbed his crotch against Seb's to get some friction. He sat down so that he could rub against Seb's thigh.
"If you want it, get it." Charles rubbed himself against his thigh faster and his moans grew louder. “Maybe next time we should fly with the others. They'd love to see Ferrari's prince get away with rubbing himself against my thigh." Charles's movements became more and more uncoordinated until he tensed up and Seb was sure he had just come.
"Now you've made yourself dirty." Seb shook his head, then squeezed Charles' penis, who grimaced. He put his head in the crook of Seb's neck and snuggled up against him when Seb was looking for something in his pocket and Charles suddenly gasped. "I knew that I had felt it." The plug in Charles' hole vibrated slowly, but enough to make Charles gasp. "I couldn't wait to finally be alone with you. And I wanted to be prepared."
Seb reached into Charles pants with his hand and touched the plug and pressed it a little further into Charles so that it hit his prostate. "More Seb." Charles opened Seb's pants and took out his hard penis. "Charles, did I tell you that you could do this?" Seb looked at him sternly and set the vibration to the highest level so that Seb could even feel it on his leg.
"Seb, I want you." Seb had turned the vibration level back down, but Charles was still moaning. "I want to feel you deep inside me and not this thing." He looked at Seb begging and then stood up with shaky legs. He pulled his pants down and then turned around so that he couldn't look at Seb anymore. With one hand he supported himself on the seat and with the other he grabbed the plug and pulled it out.
"Please Seb, take me." Seb could see Charles hole twitch. He got up and slapped Charles gently on the bare ass. "I wish the others could see you like that too." Charles could hear Seb spit on his hand and then slowly slide into him. It hurt and it burned, but Charles loved it just as much. "More, Sebby, more." Seb slipped almost completely out of him and then pushed into him hard, making Charles scream.
"Do you like that the others can hear you and know exactly what we are doing here?" With every hard push, Charles screamed loudly and he could barely hold on to the seat. "Yes, everyone should hear how well you fuck me." Seb's thrusts got faster and they both approached their climax faster and faster. With one last hard push, Seb came deep inside Charles and pumped his cum into him.
Charles grabbed his penis and after a few strokes he came for the second time and splashed his cum on the seat. Seb slipped out of him and then pushed his cum, which was starting to run out of Charles, back in with his fingers and then squeezed again the plug into Charles hole. "You will benefit from it for a longer time." With one last slap on Charles's buttocks, he dressed himself again and sat back down.
Charles also put his cum-smeared pants back on and wanted to sit next to Seb when he stopped him. "You don't want to leave it so dirty, do you?" He pointed to Charles' cum sticking on to the seat. Charles shook his head and then knelt in front of it and licked the cum away. "Come here baby." Charles snuggled up against Seb again and gave him an exhausted smile. "I haven't been to the Mile High Club before." Seb kissed his forehead, but Charles didn't notice it anymore because he was asleep.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 57: Lando x George - Shower
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by WingWo43.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Baby?" George entered the apartment and called Lando, but he didn't answer. George saw Lando's things and was sure he was there. He walked through the apartment and then heard the shower running. In the bathroom he saw Lando about to take a shower. "Hey baby." Lando was startled, but then turned with a smile when he realized it was George.
"George." Lando walked up to him naked and then kissed him briefly. "Now I don't wonder why the water bill is so high." George grinned and pointed to the still running shower. Lando rolled his eyes, then turned the shower off. "Satisfied?" George looked at Lando's naked body and grinned. "Very satisfied." Lando blushed a little. George pulled him close by the waist. "This is what I like to come home to." He slapped Lando on the ass with a light pat, who jerked up.
"Can I take a shower now?" Lando tried to break away from George, but George held him tight. "Do you think there is room for another person?" George wiggled his eyebrows. "We can try it out." Lando grinned and then helped George undress too. Both went into the shower and Lando turned it on again. The warm water pelted them both and Lando gasped.
"I didn't think that would already satisfy you." George grinned and kissed Lando. "I should have thought that you don't just want to shower." Lando shook his head, grinning. "Don't pretend you don't like it baby." George's gaze went to Lando's penis, which was already standing semi-hard from his body. Lando grumbled at him. "I am young." He shrugged and turned around.
"I like that, baby." George pressed himself against Lando's body from behind and kissed Lando's neck. "I like how easy and quick you can get aroused." He bit into Lando's neck gently and then rubbed his penis against his butt. Lando's grim expression softened and his lips parted in a low gasp. Lando put his head on George's shoulder, giving him more space.
George stroked his wet skin with his hand and then circled Lando's nipple with his finger. "George." Lando gasped and then grabbed George's other hand and led it to his penis. He grasped Lando's length in his hand and slowly moved his hand up and down. "Faster, George." "And where's the fun for me then?" "You can then fuck me after it too." "Okay, that's a deal."
George grinned then quickly moved his hand and it wasn't long before Lando climaxed. The water immediately washed away his cum. "You had your pleasure, now comes mine." George got on his knees behind Lando. “Hold on, baby. I don't want to have to explain to Andi and Zac how their driver got injured in the shower." Lando laughed and then held on to the wall and spread his legs a little wider.
George kneaded his bum gently, then spread it open to see Lando's hole. "I love your bum, baby." He breathed a kiss on Lando's hole and then licked it. "You are still a little wide from this morning." With a grin, he pushed a bit into him with his tongue. "You taste so good." "George, that's gross." "Then I will stop." George moved away from Lando, but Lando just grumbled. "No, go ahead." Lando couldn't see George grinning and then continuing to lick his hole.
As George slipped a finger into him, he felt his penis harden again. Feeling hardly any resistance, he pushed into Lando with a second finger. "We're having too much sex, you're still ready." George added a third finger and only now felt some resistance. "Don't pretend it's my fault." Lando grumbled, but then groaned loudly when George hit his prostate.
"Can you already?" Lando nodded wildly. George took his fingers out of his hole and stood up again. "Do you think the water is enough, or should I get something quickly?" George looked at him worryingly. "That is enough." George carefully pushed the tip into him, causing Lando to grimace. He stopped immediately, but Lando shook his head wildly. "I like this." He looked away, embarrassed, which is why George kissed his cheek.
"I didn't even know what you were into." He continued to penetrate cautiously until he was in with his entire length. The water kept beating down on the two of them until Lando nodded and George began to move his hips. He grabbed Lando's hips with both arms and held him tightly. "Harder, George." George broke the hug, pushed Lando a little further and pushed hard into him.
With every push he hit Lando's prostate and it wasn't long before he was trembling all over and coming again. "And after this morning I thought you didn't need it anymore." George grinned, pushed on Lando until he too came and squirted deep into him. "How good that we are already in the shower, we are immediately clean." Lando turned and grinned at George. "That was my thought when I saw that you wanted to take a shower."
They both laughed and then kissed. They stayed in the shower a little longer, this time to really shower and then left. George picked up two large, fluffy towels, tied one around his waist, and put the other around Lando's shoulder. He looked at him with a pout and sighed to dry him off. First the shoulders, then his torso and legs.
He knelt in front of him and then carefully dried Lando's penis and then gave it a little kiss. And then saw how he twitched a little. George looked up at Lando, who just shrugged. "Wasn't that enough for you?" He got up and pulled Lando by the waist. "What do you think of cuddling a bit and then round 2?" Lando grinned and then pulled the towel from George's hip. "But we don't need that."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 58: Pierre x Charles - Dominant
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by boltup. I hope it's not too much.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Charles?” Pierre's voice was stern. "What is?" Charles came into the bedroom with a big grin, dressed in one of Pierre's shirts. “Why are you wearing that shirt? You knew I wanted to wear this tomorrow." Pierre crossed his arms and saw Charles just grinning. "Don't you like it?" Charles turned so the shirt flew up and Pierre could see his lace panties.
"Didn't I tell you to only wear them when I tell you?" Charles looked at him innocently. "No?" Pierre grabbed Charles's wrists tightly and held them in one hand. "You didn't want it any other way." With the other hand he grabbed his belt, pulled it out of his pants and tied Charles' hands together, who was still grinning challengingly at him. "And what do you want to do now?"
Pierre looked at him sternly, then pulled him behind him to the dining table and pushed Charles down on it. "Hands forward so I can see them." Charles didn't move when Pierre hit him hard on the ass. “I hate to repeat myself. Hands forward." Pierre's voice grew louder and Charles did what he said. Pierre pulled up the T-shirt, then quickly took off his pants and threw them away carelessly.
“I will punish you now for your behavior. You will get 10 punches and count them. If that doesn't work, there will only be more. Do you understand this?" Charles nodded and Pierre hit his ass hard again. "I asked you something. Did you understand that?" "Yes, sir." Pierre grinned, which Charles couldn't see. "Now count!" Pierre slapped him and Charles gasped but didn't count.
"I told you to count!" Another slap followed. "One." Charles dutifully counted every stroke until his ass was bright red. "You did very well, Charles." He turned Charles around to see his penis hard and drops of precum running down its length. "I am always amazed how much it turns you on when I hit you." He grinned and then slapped Charles' penis lightly, making him groan.
"On the knees." Pierre looked at him sternly, but Charles didn't move. A slightly harder slap on Charles penis followed. "I said get on your knees." His eyes grew gloomy, but again Charles did nothing but grin at Pierre. Pierre grabbed Charles' tied hands and pulled him in front of the table so that he was now kneeling in front of Pierre.
"I don't like it that you don't do what I tell you today." It was always like that, Charles irritated Pierre up to a point and then did what he said. In the course of their relationship, the two of them got to know each other's limits and it got tougher and tougher, but only so far that both enjoyed it. Since they know each other inside out, at some point Pierre stopped asking what colour Charles was, because he knew the signs when it got too much for Charles.
Charles continued to grin and shrug, but he didn't look at Pierre. "Please look at me when I talk to you." He grabbed Charles's dark hair and pulled hard so that Charles was now looking at him. "Open your mouth." Charles only opened his mouth a little. Pierre looked at him angrily, put a thumb in Charles' mouth to be able to open it further. He leaned over him a little and then spat in his mouth. Charles gasped softly and then swallowed it down.
Pierre grinned and repeated the whole thing when Charles opened his mouth again and stuck out his tongue. "I love you baby." Pierre whispered when Charles looked at him with wide eyes and willingly and happily swallowed his spit. “You stay here on your knees now and don't touch yourself. Do you understand me?" Charles nodded as best he could, with Pierre's hand still in his hair. "I asked you something, so answer me too." He slapped his cheek gently. "Yes, sir."
Pierre grinned and then let go of Charles completely. Before he left, he looked at his hard penis, which was red and dripping looking up from under his T-shirt. He sat on the sofa but kept his eyes on Charles while he turned on the television. For a while Charles was calm and Pierre was proud of him, but then he began to whimper softly. Knowing Charles, he knew that he just wanted attention.
But he didn't give it to him, he looks at the television, but continues to watch Charles out of the corner of his eye. Since he didn't get his attention, he wiggled back and forth. "Charles!" Pierre's voice was menacing, but Charles didn't mind. With his eyes fixed on Pierre, he grabbed his hard penis with his tied hands and moved it slightly. “Charles! Stop it, or you can experience something."
Pierre was still sitting on the sofa, but now looked at him. Charles met his gaze, grinned, then moved his hand a little faster. Exaggeratedly loud, he groaned and closed his eyes. So he did not see Pierre walking up to him and slapping him on the cheek. "I said you weren't allowed to do that!" Again he grabbed Charles's hair and pulled on it. "Take your hands off?" Charles continued to grin innocently at him and kept his hands around his penis.
Pierre pulled him up by his hair so that he was standing in front of him with wobbly legs. "Okay?" Pierre whispered and Charles nodded, causing Pierre to give him a small smile before his features became serious and hard again. He took his hand from Charles's hair and then grabbed his tied hands and pulled him behind him into the bedroom, where he pushed him onto the bed.
"You didn't want it any other way." He loosened his belt, pulled the shirt over Charles' head, and then tied his hands to the bed with ropes. After he was sure they were firm enough but didn't hurt Charles, he walked away from him a little. Charles looked totally exhausted, his hair disheveled and his penis damp and hard. But he never looked more beautiful in Pierre's eyes.
Charles became restless when Pierre just stood there and watched him and did nothing. “What is it, baby? You could have had it all, but you didn't want to hear. So now you have to live with the consequences." Gossamer, barely noticeable, he stroked Charles' thigh. Charles tugged on the ropes and tried to push himself against Pierre's touch, but he couldn't.
“You can't touch yourself. Now I can be sure that you will listen to me." Pierre grinned and then saw Charles grin too. He turned his body a little so that he could now press his foot against the bulge in Pierre's pants. "Charles!" Pierre looked at him angrily and slapped his thigh. But he didn't stop and kept rubbing his foot against Pierre's penis.
Pierre hit him on the thigh again and then turned him around. His face was pressed into the bed before he could turn his head. Before he could try to rub himself against the bed, Pierre pulled him up and hit his already red ass hard. "Are you sorry Charles?" Charles said nothing, so Pierre hit him on the ass again.
"Yes, I'm sorry, sir." Charles couldn't see Pierre smiling and then stroking his ass. He spread Charles's ass cheeks with his hands, then spat on his hole. He spread it with his finger and then pushed it into Charles' hole. Again and again he pushed into him hard with his finger. Charles groaned and tried to rub himself against the bed, but Pierre hit his butt again so he didn't try any more.
He took his finger out of Charles' hole, then turned him back over. "Do you now understand what happens if you do something that I have not allowed you to do?" Charles nodded with a small grin, whereupon Pierre slapped him on the thigh near his hard penis. "Talk to me!" His eyes were stern, but Charles was still grinning. "Yes, sir. I understand it."
Pierre's gaze softened. "Very good, baby." He got up from the bed and leaned over him. "I'm so proud of you baby." He kissed him gently and Charles gave a small gasp. "If you behave and do what I tell you, then I'll praise you more too." Pierre grinned as Charles softly moaned ‘please’. Pierre left the room, but this time Charles was quiet.
Charles's eyes were wide when Pierre came back with a bowl and heard something clacking in it. He watched with his eyes as Pierre put the bowl on the bedside table. "Eyes on me!" Charles turned his head and looked now at Pierre, who was kneeling again as before between his spread legs. Pierre spread Charles' legs a little wider and then scratched his inner thighs.
Charles closed his eyes, which only made Pierre's scratching worse. "Open your eyes and eyes on me, Charles!" He opened his eyes and looked at Pierre, who was scratching Charles's inner thighs harder and looking at him sternly. “I'm sorry sir. I'll open my eyes and look at you." "Thank you baby." Pierre stopped scratching and then reached into the bowl, Charles' eyes being followed the whole time.
With the ice cube in hand, he stroked Charles's lips, who opened them and licked the ice. Pierre let the ice cube slide over Charles's skin up to his throat. Charles looked at him with dark eyes, opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. "Actually, I give the orders here and not you, but if you are ever so willing." He collected some spit in his mouth and then spat it into Charles' waiting mouth.
Charles closed his mouth and swallowed it so Pierre could feel the movement of his throat on the now melted ice cube. He kept his hand on Charles' neck and kissed him wildly. The grip on Charles's throat tightened and he felt the younger one gasping for air beneath him. At the same time he released his grip on his neck and the kiss. "You did so well, baby." Charles grinned and gasped.
Pierre reached into the bowl of ice again and pulled out two at a time. He let both slide over Charles' nipples until they were hard and he could pinch both and make Charles scream. Again he took an ice cube and stroked the path from Charles' navel to his penis. He didn't touch it, but let the ice cube slide over the red inner thighs.
Pierre started to grin as he took another ice cube. "Please Pierre, don't." Charles shook his head wildly and then accelerated as Pierre let the ice cube slide over his hard penis. "Charles, eyes on me!" Charles had problems keeping his eyes open and looking at Pierre. The sensation of the cold ice cube on his hard and aching penis was too much.
"You did very well, baby." Pierre smiled and Charles also breathed a sigh of relief when the ice had melted completely. But he tensed again when Pierre bent his legs and slid an ice cube through the crack. "Omg, Pierre." Charles clenched his fists and then screamed as Pierre pushed the smaller ice cube into its hole.
"Everything okay?" Pierre looked at him worriedly and Charles nodded wildly. "More please." Pierre laughed and then returned to his role. He repeated this over and over until there were no more ice cubes in the bowl and Pierre could see the water running out of Charles hole. "You're so wet, baby." With two fingers he pushed into the cold corner of Charles hole.
Again and again he pushed into it and then met Charles' prostate and thus brought his penis to twitch. Charles pressed against Pierre's finger. "Charles, keep still!" "It's easier said than done when you've got two fingers up your ass and you've been hard for far too long." "Don't talk to me like that!" Pierre pushed into Charles with a third finger, making him scream in pain.
He stopped immediately and looked at Charles, who only nodded slightly so that he could continue. He thrust hard and fast into Charles and before he could come he took his fingers out of him. "Please Pierre, I can't take it anymore." "Yes, you can still do that." Pierre smiled and then kissed Charles' inner thigh over the red scratches. He licked the spots and then bit into it. Charles screamed, but Pierre knew exactly how much he loved it.
So he continued until both inner thighs had bite marks in addition to the red scratches. "Now everyone can see that you are mine." Pierre grinned and then undressed himself completely. His penis was hard and shiny with precum. He spat several times in his hand and then spread the spit on his penis. Again he positioned himself between Charles's legs and with a hard push he pounded him.
He didn't give him a chance to get used to him, but kept pushing hard and fast into him. “You are so beautiful, baby. When you're lying there and I can do anything with you. If I can mark you as mine." Pierre grinned, then put his hand around Charles' neck again. The closer Charles got to his climax, the harder he squeezed his hand around Charles' neck.
"Can you come like this without me touching you?" Charles nodded out of breath so Pierre hit him on the thigh. "Yes, sir." Pierre nodded and increased his pace. Without uttering a sound, Charles came trembling all over. Pierre continued to thrust into him, but before he could come he slipped out of him and then came on Charles's upper body so that his cum mixed with Charles's.
He ran two fingers through the pool of cum and then stuck it deep in Charles' mouth until he gagged. With his other hand he grabbed Charles's sensitive penis and quickly jerked him off. Pierre took his fingers out of Charles' mouth and kissed him. "Please Pierre." Again he stuck out his tongue and again the French spit in his mouth and in that moment Charles came again.
Pierre loosened the chains and kissed the red welts on Charles' wrists. "Are you okay, baby?" "Yes, that was awesome." Charles laughed at him and the two kissed. "I'll make us a bath and then I'll take care of your inner thighs." Pierre caressed his cheek and Charles found it fascinating again and again how quickly Pierre went from his Dom to his loving, caring boyfriend. "I love you, Pierre." "I love you too baby."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 59: Mick x Lando - Gym
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by boltup and jacx.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mick was nice, calm and reserved. Nobody could imagine him telling people what to do. But Lando knew that Mick had another side too. A dominant side that he only showed him, and even if the two weren't officially together, he liked the feeling of being the one Mick showed this side to.
"Lando, you can do more squats." Mick grinned and looked at the Englishman who was standing in front of him soaked in sweat. The idea of spending a few days at Mick's home in Switzerland sounded good in theory. He was hoping they wouldn't get out of bed or have sex in every possible place. But Mick had other plans and so they did sports together in his training room.
"That's already more than I usually do." Lando shook his head and didn't understand how Mick could still look so good. Even though he was sweaty and the already tight T-shirt was stuck to his upper body, he looked incredibly hot and Lando was glad that his shorts were so loose and Mick couldn't see what the sight of him did to him.
Mick laughed and then lifted his shirt to wipe some sweat from his face. Lando saw Mick's well-toned abs and would have loved to lick the sweat off them. Mick pulled his pants a little further down so that his V-line could be seen better and now Lando was sure that his pants couldn't hide anymore what Mick's sight did to him.
"Baby, my eyes are up here." Mick grinned broadly and winked at him, making Lando blush. He looked him in the eye and then saw how he briefly reached for his penis and Lando could see the clear outlines in the shorts. With two big steps Mick stood directly in front of Lando and he could see how drops of sweat were running down his neck.
He couldn't stop himself and licked Mick's neck. It was salty and under other circumstances he probably wouldn't have done it, but in this situation it was the hottest thing he had ever done. Mick took his head in his hand and caressed his lips. "I knew you couldn't think of anything but sex." He whispered and Lando got goosebumps all over his body.
Lando looked at him with big and dark eyes, he wanted Mick here and now. "I want you." He whispered and Mick just grinned wider. "I thought so." With his hand he pressed against the bulge in Lando's shorts and made him moan. "And you will get me, you just have to be patient." Slowly he pulled the shirt over his head.
His long fingers ran over Lando's throat, over his collarbones and then caressed Lando's nipple. Lando winced briefly and Mick repeated this again immediately. "Your nipples are so sensitive today." Mick pushed Lando to the floor, leaned over him and licked Lando's nipple. He sucked on them and then gently bit into them. Lando's moans grew louder and he pushed Mick's head closer to his nipple.
Lando threw his head back and when Mick caressed his other nipple with his hand, he came moaning loudly in his underpants. "Did you just come?" Mick looked at him astonished. Lando blushed and turned his head away. "I love how your body loses control when you cum." Mick whispered in his ear and Lando gasped softly. He turned his head back to Mick and Mick kissed him.
Lando was so absorbed in the kiss that he didn't see Mick grabbing his pants and squeezing. It was sticky and scratchy, but it still did something to Lando and he pushed his hip up against Mick's hand. "Baby, you need to calm down." Mick whispered in his ear and then gently bit into the earlobe. He mumbled something softly to himself. "What is it baby?" Mick looked at him a little worried.
"Bite me!" "Where?" Mick grinned and at the same time took off Lando's pants so that he was now lying naked under him. "No matter where, just do it." Lando begged him. "I want to hear you beg for it." Lando looked at him in surprise. "What?" "I want to hear you beg for it." "Please Mick, bite me, use me." Mick grinned and with a small scream from Lando he turned him around.
He kissed Lando's shoulder, then bit in, leaving a clear imprint of his teeth. "More, Mick." Mick grinned and left bite marks all over Lando's back. Even when he got to Lando's bum he didn't stop. He bit one cheek and then licked his hole. Then he bit the other cheek and licked the hole again. As if by reflex, he lifted his ass and pressed it against Mick's tongue and mouth.
But that's not what Mick wanted, so he hit him on the already red ass. "You have to be patient." Lando whimpered and then screamed when Mick poked his dry finger into Lando's hole. He stopped immediately because the last thing he wanted was to hurt him. “Don't stop, whatever you do. I like that a lot."
Mick's worried expression turned into a big grin. He pushed his finger fast and hard into Lando's hole again and again. He spat on it to make it a little wetter and then pushed a second finger into it. Lando screamed, but this time Mick didn't stop. Lando's moans grew louder and when Mick hit his prostate, Lando tensed up.
"You came again." Mick looked at him astonished. “Please Mick, I want you to fuck me. Fast and hard." Mick felt his own penis twitch and even if he didn't want Lando to talk to him like that, it was exactly what he wanted. "In a moment, baby." "No now. I'm ready, I want it to hurt." "But if it gets too much, you let me know." Lando nodded.
Mick also completely undressed himself. He turned Lando onto his back again and spat on his hand to be able to distribute some spit on his penis. "Ready?" Lando nodded and with a hard thrust, he pushed into Lando. He screamed loudly, but gave Mick the sign that he could continue. And he did, he pushed into him quickly and hard.
They both groaned and sweat ran down their bare bodies. "Please Mick, come inside of me." Mick nodded and still pushed hard. With one last hard push, Mick came deep into Lando. He grabbed Lando's penis and he came for the third time, but this time it was a dry orgasm. "We should do sports together more often." Mick grinned and then slipped out of Lando, who grimaced a little and then fell down next to him.
Lando turned to Mick and snuggled up against him. "What do you think of taking a shower together and then cuddling in bed?" There was calm and loving Mick again. Lando raised his head and looked at him. “But only shower, no more. I've just come three times, I can't do it again." "We'll see." Mick grinned and winked at him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 60: Seb x Lando - Jealousy
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Rickardaum and totheinfiniteandreturn.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando still couldn't believe that Seb wasn't paying enough attention to him and now that Mick is there, it was getting less and less. Now Mick was getting all the attention he wanted so badly. That wasn't what he wanted and he showed him that too. He stopped talking to Seb and pretended nothing was there.
"Is everything ok? You don't talk to me anymore and I see how you keep talking to Lewis, with whom you hardly ever talked at all." Seb gave him a confused look when he spoke to him in the paddock. Lando just grinned and walked away without saying a word. That's what he got out of it, if he didn't give him what he wanted, to focus all his attention on him.
Lando didn't see Seb looking angrily at him, taking a quick breath and then walking in the other direction. This was the first of many times Seb had tried to speak to him or get his attention, but Lando didn't buckle. It was difficult, but he distracted himself by speaking to Lewis more and more often and flirting with him in front of Seb.
Lando didn't know how much longer he would be able to ignore Seb, but this decision was made for him when the German stood at his door the evening after the Styrian Grand Prix. "Hi." Before Lando could say more, Seb pushed past him and then closed the door. Lando grinned at him when Seb pushed him against the door.
"I don't like your behavior recently." Seb looked at him angrily, but Lando just grinned. "I think I should teach you a lesson first." He turned him around and pushed him against the door again, pulling his pants down at the same time. "Did you hope Lewis would do this to you if you flirted with him all the time?" Seb whispered in his ear and then slapped his ass.
"Maybe." Lando grinned and took another hard slap on his bum. "And then you ignored me." And again a slap followed, Lando was meanwhile hard and he was almost embarrassed how strongly he reacted to Seb. "Maybe I should ignore you too and have a little fun with Mick." Lando's grin disappeared and he began to whimper.
“Please don't, Daddy. I am sorry." Lando couldn't see Seb grinning. “He wouldn't be like that to me though. He wouldn't want to flirt with Lewis and make me jealous. He would also answer me if I talk to him." Again he hit Lando's ass and again the younger gasped. “I'm sorry daddy. I'll never do that again." "How can I be sure about that?"
Seb turned Lando around again so that he was looking at him again. His penis stuck out hard from his body and made Seb grin. "I can show it to you." Lando looked at him pleadingly. "But how do I know that you won't just go to Lewis too?" With his right hand he cupped Lando's penis and moved it slowly.
“I would never go to Lewis. I just want you daddy." Lando whimpered and gasped. "Then show me baby." Seb moved his hand slowly around Lando's penis. "Please daddy." A tear flowed down Lando's cheek, which Seb wiped away from him. He kissed Lando gently and moved his hand faster. Lando's moans grew louder and he came on Seb's hand and torso.
But Seb didn't give him time to calm his breath, because he pressed him to his knees. "Show me baby that you only want me." Lando nodded eagerly and undid Seb's pants. He pulled them down until Seb's penis was exposed. He took it in hand and licked the tip. He sighed softly and then took Seb's entire penis into his mouth. "You're doing very well, baby." Lando grinned as best he could and moved his mouth faster.
He continued to take Seb's penis until it was in his mouth with its entire length and thrust into his throat. He managed to suppress the gag reflex as best he could. Seb grabbed Lando's hair with one hand and thrust into his mouth. "You are so good to me baby." Lando looked at him with wide eyes while Seb thrust into him faster and faster. "Can I come in your mouth baby?"
Lando nodded as best he could and it didn't take long for Seb to squirt his cum down Lando's throat. Lando choked a bit, but then managed to swallow it all down. Seb took his penis out of Lando and let him stand up again. "You did so well, baby." Lando whimpered softly and then let Seb lift him up and bring him to the bed.
He put him on top of it, took it off completely and then himself. Lando pulled on his arm so that he leaned over him. "I need you daddy." Lando looked at him pleadingly. "Do you promise me that you will not ignore me anymore?" Lando nodded wildly. "You promise me you won't flirt with Lewis anymore." Lando nodded wildly again. "I do everything daddy." He looked at him pleadingly.
Seb grinned and kissed him briefly. "Where do you have the lube?" Lando looked at him with red cheeks and reached under the pillow to give Seb a small tube. "I hope you weren't thinking about Lewis." “No daddy. I always imagined it was your fingers." Lando screamed as Seb poked a finger into him and then quickly took a second. "Please daddy, I need you now!" Lando looked at him intently.
"Baby, I don't like it when you are so demanding." Seb looked at him sternly, but then took all fingers out of him and spread lube on his penis. "Next time I won't let you go away easily." Lando nodded and groaned when Seb pushed into him hard. He waited a moment so Lando could get used to him and then quickly thrust into him. Lando could no longer form a reasonable thought.
In parallel to his thrusts, Seb moved his hand around Lando's penis. Both moaned loudly and gasped in competition. Lando was the first to come, followed closely by Seb. "Love you daddy." Lando gave him a tired smile. "Love you too baby." Seb kissed him gently and then slipped out of him. He got up and went into the bathroom to get a towel, but Lando didn't notice how he came back to clean it up. The young Englishman had already fallen asleep with a smile.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 61: Pierre x Seb (x Charles) - Dominance
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Lillypad.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pierre loved to dominate his partners, to tell them what to do and to punish them if necessary. In Charles he had found the perfect partner who could do a lot with him. But every now and then he couldn't help but relinquish control. Just surrender to someone who had complete control over you.
Charles couldn't, so they agreed that Pierre could find someone else if necessary. And they quickly decided on Seb. With him, Pierre can just let himself go and completely give up the control.
"Hey, come in." Pierre went into Seb's room, who closed the door behind them. "The rules are the same as always, okay?" Pierre nodded and that was the sign that it was now beginning. "You have too much on, take off your clothes. But give me a show." Seb sat down on a chair and looked expectantly at Pierre. Pierre's gaze was on Seb and slowly he opened one button after the other on his shirt and then let it slide onto the floor.
Seb raised an eyebrow when he saw the scratches Charles had made on Pierre's chest. But Pierre wasn't interested. He circled his hips and slowly pulled his pants down until he was standing in front of Seb only in his underpants. Slowly he walked towards him, turned, leaned forward a little and then also pulled his underwear down so that he was now standing naked in front of Seb.
Seb grinned and hit Pierre on the ass. He gasped and Seb slapped him again. "On your knees so that you look at me." He nodded, turned, then got on his knees in front of Seb. Seb grinned, stroked Pierre's cheek and then his lip. "Show me what you can do with your mouth." He leaned back and saw Pierre slowly opening his pants.
He lifted his bum for a moment so that Pierre could pull down his pants and underpants. Pierre looked at him and then licked the tip of his penis. He distributed light kisses all along Seb. “Baby, don't tease me. Otherwise you will experience something else." Seb looked at him sternly and he saw something flicker in Pierre's eyes. That was exactly what he wanted.
So he continued to tease Seb. With the tip of his tongue he licked Seb's penis. “Pierre!” Seb's voice grew stern, but the Frenchman just looked at him innocently. "You didn't want it any other way!" With one hand, Seb reached into Pierre's hair and pressed it onto his penis. He pulled it back up by his hair and then back on his penis. "That's how you should have done it."
Again and again he pressed Pierre's mouth on his penis, so that it began to gag slightly. "Do you understand now why you should obey me?" Pierre nodded as best he could. "Lie on the bed!" Seb pulled Pierre from his penis by his hair and he stood up with trembling legs, his excitement clearly visible. He lay down on the bed and spread his legs. Seb grinned, got up from his chair, undressed completely and stood next to the bed.
"Seb?" Pierre looked at him questioningly when he did not move. "You need to relax, baby." Slowly he crawled onto the bed and knelt between Pierre's spread legs. "I see you and Charles had fun together." He grinned at him, then scratched the red scratch marks on Pierre's chest. Pierre groaned and nodded wildly. "I'm just imagining you fucking him hard and deep and how he’s scratching your chest."
Seb gently caressed Pierre's inner thigh, but never came close to his penis. "I would love to see it, maybe you will show me." Pierre gasped and nodded wildly. "Would you like it?" "Yes, sir." Seb grinned and scratched Pierre's inner thigh. He reached behind him and took out a tube, which he put into Pierre's hand. "Here, prepare yourself so that I can fuck you right away."
Pierre bent his legs and put some lube on his finger. He circled his hole with his finger and then slowly poked into it. Seb sat cross-legged in front of him and had one hand around his semi-hard penis. "Baby look at me." Pierre nodded and opened the eyes that had closed when he pushed into himself with a second finger. He pushed his fingers, which were now three, into his hole faster and faster.
At the same time he played with his other hand with his nipple. When his fingers hit his prostate, he screamed. "Baby, you should just prepare yourself." Seb knelt again between Pierre's legs and he saw how his fingers slowed down. He looked Pierre in the eye and then pushed one finger into Pierre's hole, in which were still three of Pierre's fingers.
"I would love to know if you can take more fingers." Seb looked at Pierre's widened hole with four fingers stuck in it. “Please, Seb. Give me another finger." With his free hand he gave Seb the lubricant so that he could spread it on his finger. He looked at Pierre to see if it was getting too much as he put a second finger into Pierre. "Oh my god that's so good." Pierre screamed and pressed against the fingers.
"Baby you're doing so well." Pierre moved his hand faster and faster and Seb knew he was close to climax. Seb took his fingers out of Pierre's hole and then slapped him gently on the hand so that his hand stopped. "I still want to fuck you, so hands off." Pierre whimpered, but slipped his finger out of his hole. With a quick movement he turned Pierre around so that he was kneeling in front of him.
He quickly put some lube on his penis and then quickly nudged Pierre. He kept up the pace and hit him on the ass again and again. "Please let me come, sir." Pierre gripped the pillow tightly and Seb saw his hard penis between his legs. “In a moment, baby. You are only allowed to come after I have come."
Pierre whimpered while Seb continued to push into him fast and hard. With one last hard push, he came deep inside the young Frenchman. While he was pumping his cum into him, Pierre tensed up and came moaning loudly on the bed and his upper body. Seb slipped out of him and he collapsed. Seb turned him carefully and kissed him briefly on the cheek.
He quickly typed something on his phone and went into the bathroom to come back shortly afterwards with a damp cloth. With this he cleaned Pierre and then opened the door when there was a knock. "Hey, Pierre." Charles climbed on the bed and snuggled up against his boyfriend. "Hey baby." Charles always came after it, so that the two can cuddle. Seb came back and lay down next to them in the bed, but with a little distance.
"Thanks." Pierre smiled at him and pulled Charles closer to him. "With pleasure. And think of what I said." Seb grinned and winked at him. "What is he talking about?" Charles raised his head and looked at his boyfriend in confusion. "He wants to watch both of us." Charles blushed and buried his face in Pierre's bare chest. "You don't have to say yes." "I am considering it." The two looked at each other and kissed.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 62: Lewis x Nico - Back home
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Greys73738 and Schumirrari47.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As much as Lewis loved to race, he was also happy that the three weekends were finally over. After a little walk with Roscoe, he went back to his apartment. Roscoe trots to his pillow and layed down on it. "Hey baby." Nico came up to him, only dressed in a large shirt and tight underpants. Lewis put his hands on his hips and kissed him.
"You look great." Lewis winked at him. "But I'm only wearing a simple shirt." "That's why." Lewis grinned and put his hands on Nico's bum. "You only think of one thing, don't you?" “Can you blame me? I've been away for so long and then you walk around here like that." He whispered in Nico's ear and kissed his neck.
“I can't help but imagine fucking you anywhere, anytime. Just slide your shirt up and then take you from behind." Nico gasped and Lewis' grin only widened. "It's been so long, all of my markings have faded." His finger caressed the spot on Nico's neck where he'd left a big hickey before he left for France.
"Then you have to make new ones." Nico grinned defiantly. “You like that, don't you? Walk around and everyone can see that you are only mine?" He bit into Nico's neck gently and stroked his hand over Nico's penis, which was already half-hard. “You're so turned on already? That was fast." Lewis grinned. “Do you imagine how I will prepare you slowly and for a long time? Taking one finger at a time to prepare you for my big and fat cock?"
Nico groaned as Lewis kneaded his bum. "Please Lewis, fuck me." "I don't know, maybe you should beg for it more." Lewis grinned when Nico looked at him desperately. “Please fuck me Lewis. I want you to fuck my tight hole hard and fast with your fat cock until I can no longer walk. And then I want you to come deep inside me." "Okay, pretty boy." Lewis pulled him close to Nico's neck and kissed him wildly.
"Show me what your dirty mouth can do, pretty boy." He gently pressed Nico on his knees, who immediately euphorically opened Lewis pants and then pulled them down. He kissed Lewis' penis through the underpants. "Show me what you can do with your filthy mouth." He grabbed Nico's long blond hair and pulled it gently so that Nico could smile at him with a big smile.
Nico also pulled down Lewis 'panties and pressed his face into Lewis' penis. "Like that, pretty boy." Nico grinned at the compliment and then licked Lewis tip's precum before putting his penis in his mouth. Lewis felt Nico's tongue playing around his penis while Nico kept moving his mouth up and down on it. “You are doing so well. You were born to suck my fat cock." Nico gasped and moved his mouth faster.
Again Lewis grabbed Nico's hair with his hands as he caught his climax. "I'll come in your dirty mouth the way you love it, baby." Immediately Nico moved his mouth faster and Lewis gasped and moaned louder. "I'm coming baby." Nico couldn't swallow it all at once and when he let Lewis penis slide out of his mouth, some cum ran out of it.
"You look so dirty with your red, puffy lips." Lewis stroked Nico's lips with his thumb and wiped the cum up and then let Nico willingly lick it off it. "Please Lewis, fuck me until I can't walk anymore." Nico looked at him pleadingly and Lewis could clearly see his hard penis in his underpants. He gently stroked the bulge with his fingers and Nico threw his head back.
Lewis kissed Nico's throat and then sucked on it. Nico put his hands on Lewis' shoulders as he pulled off his underpants. "Do you think you could only come if I tell you what I want to do with you?" Nico nodded. “I'll let you come and then I'll slowly prepare you with my fingers until I can push four of my fingers into your little hole. At the same time I'll hit your prostate again and again until you come a second time."
Nico's grips on Lewis' shoulders tightened. "And then I'll fuck you, slowly until you beg for me to let you cum." Lewis put his hands on Nico's hips and supported him as he continued to whisper in his ear. “But I won't let you come. You will beg more and more and tears will run down your beautiful cheeks, and only when I have come deep inside you I will let you come."
He bit into Nico's neck and sucked on it until a bruise arose. “And then, when you think it's over, I'll take your pink dildo and fuck you with it. I'll stick it deep in your hole until it hits your prostate. I will use the remote control to adjust the vibration, sometimes higher and sometimes lower. If you think you'd come, I'd put it back down. I would let you edge again and again and if you wanted to touch yourself, I would cuff your hands to the bed."
Nico's moans grew louder. “Then I would let you come again. I would take your dildo out of your hole and then I would fuck you again. But this time it would be quick and hard. You would plead and beg that I should stop, but I would keep going. Until you come one more time. After I come deep inside you again, I want to plug you up. So I can fuck you anytime and anywhere."
Nico began to tremble all over and splashed his cum on the shirt he was wearing. "I want that, exactly that." Nico gasped breathlessly and made Lewis laugh with it. "I thought so, because you can be a real slut." Nico whimpered and then kissed Lewis. He lifted him up so that Nico could wrap his legs around his waist and Lewis brought them into the bedroom. He put Nico on the bed and took off both of their shirts so that they were completely naked.
Nico spread his legs when he heard the tube of lube open. “I knew you liked the thought of completely succumbing to me. You can't wait to have something in your little hole." Lewis grinned and then gently and slowly nudged Nico with one finger. "That's how it is, isn't it?" "Yes. I always want something in my hole." Nico stretched while Lewis pushed a second finger into him.
“Maybe I should always plug you up. Then you always have something to think of me. You could walk through the paddock and nobody would know what's under your pants." With his fingers he stroked Nico's prostate and saw how Nico's soft penis twitched. Lewis grinned and then added a third finger. “You look so beautiful, baby. With your red cheeks, your glassy eyes, so naked."
Again he stroked Nico's prostate and made the German scream. His penis got harder, but Lewis didn't touch it, just his fingers in Nico's hole connected the two bodies. “I've missed you so much, baby. I've missed your body so much." "I missed you too sweetheart. I missed your penis, the dildo is not enough. Even if I kept imagining it was you, it doesn't fill me up as much as your big, fat cock."
Nico's breath got faster when Lewis pushed a fourth finger into him, hitting his prostate every time. “I wish you could see your hole clasping my fingers. How far it is just for my penis to fit into it." Nico's moaning grew stronger and his penis was hard again. "Please Lewis, let me come." “If you can come, come. But I won't touch you and you won't touch yourself either. You will only come through my fingers deep into your hole."
Nico whimpered and a tear ran down his cheek. “You can do it, baby. You can come." Lewis stroked Nico's prostate again and that made Nico come. "You look so beautiful when you come and your body loses control." Lewis smiled, took his fingers out of his hole and kissed Nico gently, who was also smiling at him.
He knelt between Nico's legs again and opened the tube of lube again. Nico looked at him with wide eyes, after all he had only just come. "You know that we are far from finished." Lewis grinned and then slowly pushed into Nico's hole. He whimpered, both with pleasure and with sensitivity. Lewis leaned over him and slowly moved his hips. "I've waited so long to finally get back into your warm confines."
Nico groaned and Lewis bit his neck gently, this time the other side. "Now you look like you did before." Nico put his arms around Lewis' neck. His hips closed slowly, but kept hitting Nico's prostate. "Please Lewis, faster." Nico was desperate and begged him. "No baby. I want to enjoy that, I had to wait too long to finally be able to fuck you again." He kissed the tip of Nico's nose and grinned as his partner grew more and more desperate.
"You can come, but only after I have come inside you." Tears ran down Nicos' cheeks, which Lewis gently kissed away. His thrusts were still slow, but he felt himself nearing his climax. "I'm about to splash my cum deep into you, I'll mark you as mine." Nico groaned and grabbed Lewis' shoulder hard. With one final push, Lewis came deep inside Nico. He felt how Lewis pumped his cum into him and he came one more time.
Lewis saw with a grin how Nico's stomach was full of cum. He slipped out of him and saw his cum run out of him too. "That was awesome, I really missed you." "I missed you too baby." Lewis kissed him and then pulled away from him with a grin. With his hand he reached into the drawer of the bedside table and took out Nico's pink dildo. "But that was just the beginning."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 63: Daniel x Lando - Celebrations
Notes:
Hi :)
If you have specific requests for yesterdays race for this or my other books, just send them and I will try to write them today or tomorrow.
This was a request by Saraes.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I'm so proud of you baby." Dan hugged him from behind as he opened his racing suit in his driver room. "You drove so well." He kissed Lando's neck and then licked it. "And you taste so good, baby." Dan grinned and helped Lando open his racing suit further. “Thanks Dan. You were just as good as me." Lando turned his head a little and kissed the Australian on the cheek.
"We should celebrate this, right?" Dan grinned and pulled Lando's fireproof shirt up a little and stroked the skin on his stomach. Slowly his hand slipped further down into Lando's Fireproof pants and grabbed his penis through his underpants. "But I don't have that much time." Lando gasped softly and put his neck to one side so Dan could kiss him better. "We can do that quickly too." This time Dan squeezed harder and he felt Lando slowly get harder in his hand.
"Please Dan." Dan broke away from the hug, which made Lando whimper, then turned him over and kissed him wildly. He slipped Lando's racing suit over his shoulders as he opened Dan's suit. Dan broke the kiss and licked Lando's neck again, trying to taste all the champagne. With a grin he looked at Lando and then licked Lando's nipple through the fabric of his Fireproof shirt.
“Dan, go faster. I don't want anyone to come." Lando begged and then gasped loudly as Dan pulled down his pants and underwear and licked the tip of his penis. "Turn around, baby." Lando nodded and turned around and propped himself up on the table in front of him. Dan got on his knees behind him, spread Lando's bum and licked his hole.
"Dan, we don't have time." Lando groaned when Dan poked a finger in him. He continued to lick Lando's hole so his finger could slide better. "Can you do a second ..." "Yes, do it Dan." Lando didn't see Dan's broad grin, who was now digging into him with a second finger. "Do you think you can manage as many fingers as your racing position has been?"
This time Lando could hear the big grin and groaned. "That's a really bad saying." "But you love it." He did, and he loved Dan, even if he had never told him. The thing between the two of them started out as simple sex between teammates, then came cuddling and at some point it was a relationship. "Come on, I can take it." Lando gasped when Dan pushed another finger into him. "Are you okay, baby?" "Yes, everything is fine." Lando screamed as Dan touched his prostate with his fingers.
"I'm ready. And besides, we don't have any more time, otherwise someone else will come in." Dan got up again, but still had his fingers in Lando's hole and kissed him on the cheek. "Do you have any lube here?" "No, why should I have lube here?" "Because you're in a team with your incredibly hot boyfriend." "But I don't have one there." "I don't want to hurt you either." Dan took his fingers out of his hole and kissed his cheek again.
Lando sighed and turned to kneel in front of Dan. He pulled Dan's fireproof pants and underpants down. He grabbed Dan's penis with his hand and then licked it before putting it in his mouth. "I love your mouth, baby." Lando grinned as best he could as Dan grabbed his locks. And normally he would slow down and enjoy feeling his boyfriend's fat cock in his mouth more.
But here the sense was more purpose than pleasure. When Dan's penis was properly wet, Lando took it out of his mouth and turned back to lean over the table again. "Please do it, Dan." "You're gonna kill me baby." Dan slowly slid his penis into Lando's hole. He gripped Lando tightly and then waited until Lando wiggled his ass and gave him the signal that he could continue.
Almost completely he slipped out of Lando and then pushed into him again, making Lando scream. “I'm sorry baby. But I don't want anyone to catch us." With one hand he shut Lando’s mouth and with the other he gripped his hip and pushed hard again. Lando's knuckles were white from the fact that he was so tightly clutching onto the table while Dan's thrusts remained hard, hitting Lando's prostate each time.
"Lando?" There was a knock and they both looked at each other in panic. "Yes?" “You have 5 minutes left. And did you see Dan?" "No." Lando's voice was weak, but the person didn't seem to notice. "Okay, then I'll go find him somewhere else." The footsteps became quieter and both breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, we can do this for another 5 minutes." Dan grinned and then put a hand on Lando's mouth again, pushing faster this time.
With his other hand he grabbed Lando's penis and at the same pace as his thrusts he jerked him off. Despite his hand over his mouth, Dan could hear Lando's gasping and moaning. "Come for me, my podium setter." Lando screamed into Dan's hand and then came into Dan's other hand. Dan pushed on and then came deep into Lando. "Normally I would eat you out right now, but I really don't want anyone to catch us."
Dan slipped out of Lando and hastily the two dressed again. "I'm really proud of you baby." Dan's smile was honest and he kissed the young Englishman gently. "The next time we'll be up there together." With one last kiss and the promise to continue celebrating later, Dan disappeared from Lando's driver room, who couldn't be happier.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 64: George x Lando - Comfort
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by WingWo43.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It looked so good. He started from 10th place and was able to hold his position for a long time. For a long time it looked like points, but then he retired. Frustrated, he went back to his hotel room and threw himself on the bed. It went quiet until there was a knock on the door. "George, it's me." Lando's voice came through the closed door. "I'm coming in now." Using the key card George had given him earlier that weekend, Lando opened the door and slipped inside.
Carefully he went to the bed where George was still lying. "I'm sorry about what happened." He gently stroked George's thigh. “Every time I get close to the points, something happens. I'm sick of just not making it." George sat up and looked defeated at Lando. "You will get these points and show it to everyone." Lando smiled at him and George couldn't help but smile at the younger one too.
"If I did not have you." "Then you'd have someone else." "I don't want anyone else, I just want you baby." George leaned forward and kissed Lando. "Shall I make you think about something different?" Lando grinned and let his hand wander up towards George's penis. "I don't know, I don't really feel like it." But Lando saw George's penis get harder.
"You don't have to do anything either, I'll pamper you." To underline the statement, he kissed George's neck and then sucked on the spot, under George's ear, which he knew was the older man's weak point. "Okay, you convinced me." Lando grinned triumphantly and kissed George again. "Take off your clothes and lie down and enjoy it." Lando kissed him again and they both undressed.
George lay back on his back on the bed while Lando knelt between his legs. He gently stroked George's inner thigh. "Relax, George." George nodded and smiled. Lando leaned forward and kissed George's inner thigh. He came closer and closer to George's penis and then kissed that too. "Omg, Lando." Lando grinned, he loved to see the reactions he got from his boyfriend.
He kissed his way over the path of hair up to George's navel, over his stomach muscles to George's nipple over which he licked and gently bit into it. "That's a lot better, baby." George pulled Lando to kiss him. He grabbed Lando's bum with his hands and pressed him closer to his crotch. "George, I told you not to do anything." Lando grabbed George's hands and took them off his ass.
"Okay baby." Lando grinned and kissed George briefly on the mouth before he went back downstairs and bent over George's penis. He licked George's tip with his tongue, then kissed the length of it. George's gasp grew stronger and he groaned loudly as Lando took his penis in his mouth. At first slowly, but then faster and faster, he moved his mouth up and down. George relaxed more and more and he knew that he was getting closer and closer to his climax.
"Lando, I just wanted to warn you that I'm about to come." But Lando didn't slow down, on the contrary, he became faster. His hands clawed the sheets as he came deep into Lando's mouth, who swallowed willingly. "Thank you baby. That is what I needed." "George, we're not done yet." Lando got up from the bed, his penis standing up hard from his body, and went to his pants to get a small tube.
"Relax, I don't want to hurt you." He bent George's legs and opened the little tube. "If it gets too uncomfortable, say something." With a finger on which he had smeared lube, he pushed gently into George's hole. It was still unfamiliar to him, but he'd really liked it the first time, so now he gave himself to Lando. "Is this okay?" "Yes, that's perfect."
Lando added a second finger. "I still can't believe I was the first one to fuck you." "It shows how much I trust you and how much I love you." Lando's heart grew warm. "I love you too, George." When he added a third finger, he met George's prostate and made the older man moan loudly. "Right there, Lando." With a grin, Lando thrust into him again and hit George's prostate again.
“I'm ready, Lando. Please fuck me." Lando groaned and then nodded. With all three fingers he slipped out of George's hole and smeared the lube on his penis. He leaned over George and then slowly thrust into him until he was completely inside. "Omg, you feel so good." George groaned loudly and Lando knew that Nicky would complain again the next day, unless he's back with Esteban and Lance and the three of them were even louder.
"George, you are so tight, so perfect." It was difficult for Lando not to push right away, but he wanted to give George the time to get used to him. “You can, Lando. Please." After a quick kiss, Lando slipped out of him and then pushed again. From then on the pace got faster. George grabbed Lando's brown locks and pulled him close to kiss him hungry.
"That's so good, Lando." With one hand he grabbed George's penis and moved it slowly. "Come on George." Lando whispered and George came a second time that evening. Lando pushed further into him and then came too. "That was exactly what I needed." Lando laughed and kissed him and then slipped out of his hole. He reached next to the bed and took his shirt to clean George as best he could.
"You will get the points and then we will celebrate it." Lando snuggled up to George. "Thank you baby. Thank you for everything. At some point we will be on the podium together." George pulled him closer and kissed his forehead. They both fell asleep together.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 65: Sebastian x Charles - Happy Birthday
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Saraes.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb was relatively happy with his qualification, but he was particularly pleased with the congratulations from his team. He had just been on the phone with his family when there was a knock on the door. "Hey Charles." Charles slipped into the room and closed the door. "Happy birthday daddy." Now he took a closer look at Charles and saw that he had red lip gloss on his lips.
Charles took off his sweatpants and Seb saw the stockings he was wearing. Then the hoodie followed and a pink dress came out. With a grin, Charles turned, fluffing the dress and allowing Seb Charles to see the lace panties he was wearing. "Do you like that? I made myself beautiful for you. I am your birthday present."
"Baby you are beautiful." Charles stopped and blushed. Seb pulled him by the waist and gently kissed his lips, which taste like strawberries. "You are the best present I have received." Charles put his arms around Seb's neck and then kissed him again. "Is your beautiful outfit the only present, or is there anything else?" "You can do anything you want with me."
Seb groaned and reached under Charles' dress and put his hand on his bum. "Jump." Charles jumped up and Seb picked him up and put him on the table in the room. "I'm so lucky to have you." Seb stroked his cheek and then kissed his neck. He spread Charles's legs with his hands, then stroked the waistband of the socks. "Can I only see you like this?" “Yes daddy. I'm only like this for you."
He continued to stroke Charles' thighs, up to the waistband of the lace panties. "Please daddy, touch me." Charles spread his legs wider and Seb rubbed his penis through his panties. "It's a shame if you took your panties off right now, right?" He kissed Charles and then continued rubbing his penis. At the same time he stroked Charles' nipples through the dress with the other.
“Daddy, I don't want to come yet, I want you to come first. Today is your birthday." Charles smiled at him, but Seb continued and he could see that Charles was getting closer and closer to his climax. "Daddy." Seb's grin widened as Charles got closer to his climax. His breathing became faster and against his will he came way too early and soiled his lace panties with it.
"Daddy." Charles pouted at him. “Baby, you said I could do anything. And that was just the beginning. And now get on your knees and show me what you can do with your beautiful mouth." Charles jumped off the table and got on his knees in front of Seb. He opened Seb's pants and pulled them down. Tenderly he kissed the bulge through Seb's underpants and let his teeth slide over them and then pulled them down.
Hungry, he looked at Seb's penis. "Baby don't make me wait any longer." Charles looked briefly at Seb and then back to his penis. He took it in his hand and then licked the wet tip. When he tasted Seb on his tongue, he could not suppress a low moan, which made the older man smile. "You taste so good, daddy." Again he licked Seb's tip and then took it in his mouth.
The red lips closed around this and left a mark on Seb's penis. "You can do more, baby." He grabbed Charles 'soft hair with one hand and then pushed further into Charles' mouth. Charles tongue played around his penis and he moved his mouth further until the tip of his nose touched Seb's stomach. “Have you practiced, baby? Last time you couldn't take it that far."
Charles slid Seb's penis out of his mouth and looked up at him. "I wanted to surprise you for your birthday." He smiled proudly and put his penis back in his mouth. While Charles moved his mouth up and down, Seb pushed one or the other time as well. “Baby, do you want my cum? Do you want to taste daddy?" Wildly, or as best as possible, Charles nodded. Seb grabbed Charles's hair with his other hand and pushed hard over and over again.
Charles' lip gloss was now smeared and his mascara ran down his cheeks after his eyes started to tear up. "You're so beautiful right now, baby." One of Charles's hands disappeared under his skirt and rubbed his penis. “You like that, don't you, baby? Maybe I should get a gag for you to wear at home. You would then kneel in a corner and always be ready for me. I could fuck your mouth every time I want."
Charles closed his eyes and rubbed his hand on his penis faster. “I knew you like the thought of being used. How are you always ready for me?" Seb could hear a low gasp from Charles, who had almost stepped away. Seb's thrusts got faster, as did Charles' hand. He slipped completely out of Charles, who still had his eyes closed. So he didn't notice how Seb came on his face shortly afterwards.
Feeling Seb's cum on his face, he opened his eyes and grinned while Seb continued to pump his cum. He stuck out his tongue and then came again inside his underpants. Charles continued to grin at Seb as he stroked his face and collected all the cum and then let Charles lick it willingly. "I couldn't think of a better gift."
Charles got up and kissed Seb. The German undressed completely and pulled Charles to the bed, but when he wanted to undress too, he stopped him. "You made yourself so beautiful, then you can't just take it off." He grinned, then pulled Charles onto the bed and onto his lap. "You're so beautiful." He gently caressed Charles on the cheek and then kissed him.
His hand continued to stroke Charles' shoulder and collarbone. He took the strap off the dress and held it down until he could see Charles nipple. He gently stroked it and then licked it. Charles's breath quickened and when Seb bit his nipple, he groaned loudly. With his hands he pressed Seb closer to his chest and Seb bit into it again.
With his hands, Seb grabbed Charles' hands and removed them from his head. "Daddy." Charles groaned and kept rubbing against Seb. "Can you do it already again?" Charles nodded and grinned. He kissed Sebs neck down to his nipple and suckled greedily. “Just like that, baby. Suck on daddy's chest." Charles gasped and sucked harder.
Seb slipped his hands under Charles' dress and placed them on his bum. He stroked Charles' hole with one finger and then felt something hard. "Baby do you have a plug in your hole?" Charles pulled away from Seb's nipple and nodded with a broad grin. He got up from Seb's lap and pulled off his smeared lace panties. Again he sat on Seb's lap, but this time with his back to him.
He got on all fours and then pulled up his skirt so that Seb had the perfect view of his bum. He could see a pink plug with glitter stones between Charles's ass cheeks. He pulled it gently and then pushed it all the way back in. Charles gasped and Seb couldn't help but hit his ass. "You really thought of everything." Seb pulled on the plug again, but this time he pulled it all the way out.
Charles hole twitched when it was no longer filled. "You're so beautiful." Seb whispered and then licked the hole. He sucked on it and then poked a bit into it with his tongue. “Please daddy. Fuck me. I want to feel your penis inside me." "Then turn around, I want to see your beautiful face when you ride me." Charles quickly turned and sat back on Seb's lap. Now the second strap had slipped down and Seb couldn't help but pinch both nipples.
“Please daddy. Fuck me." Charles looked pleadingly at him. Seb reached for his nightstand drawer and took out a tube of lube. But for Charles he was moving too slowly. He took the tube from Seb's hand, smeared some of it on his hard penis, threw it next to the bed and then let himself slide onto him. "Omg, you feel so good when you're inside of me." Charles put his head back on his neck and then began to move slowly.
His moaning was loud and Seb stroked his stretched neck. "Look at me, baby." Charles lowered his head and looked at him. He stroked Charles's lips with his thumb and then put the plug in his mouth with the other hand. "Maybe I'll buy you a pacifier, then you can suck on it." Charles nodded wildly as he moved his hips faster.
Seb put his hand around Charles' penis and they both came almost at the same time. "That was really the best present." Seb smiled and then took the plug out of Charles' mouth. He rose so that Seb's soft penis slipped out of him and then put the plug back into his hole. He smiled tiredly at Seb and then lay down next to him. "Come on, let me take the dress off." Charles nodded and then let Seb take off the dress.
"Love you, Seb." "Love you too baby." Charles snuggled up to Seb and fell asleep quickly. The German stayed awake longer and smiled at the younger one. It was really the best present he had received. With a kiss on Charles forehead, he fell asleep too.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 66: George x Max - Office break
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by adelia.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max dragged the heavy files down the hall to Mr. Marko's office. "Put them there." He just pointed to a table and didn't even look at Max. Without a word, Max left the office and went back to his seat. His phone lit up and Max saw his boyfriend's unread message. "I miss you." Attached was a selfie on which he pouted. "I miss you too." Max put the phone down again and was marking something in the documents in front of him when his phone lit up again.
"I want to kiss you and feel you, so come here." "But I'm at work." "So am I, now come make out with me in the store cupboard on level 4." He and George worked for different companies, but they are in the same building. This is how they got to know each other and more than once they took advantage of the situation and met during working hours. "Wow, you're such a romantic." But Max grinned and then got up. His boss didn't care much about when he worked as long as he was doing his job at the end of the day.
When he got to level 4, he looked around so that nobody could see him and opened the door to the store cupboard and went inside. "Finally you are here." George groaned and then immediately pulled Max to him to kiss him hungry. "You really seem to have missed me." Max grinned, but pulled George even closer. "Don't pretend you didn't miss me too." The two kissed again and Max felt George's hand slide under his shirt.
"George, we shouldn't be doing this." "Why not? Nobody notices that we are here." George pouted at him, but Max kept shaking his head. "Then not, maybe I should see if Mr. Wolff feels like it? He wouldn't mind if I kneel between his legs under his table and give him a blow job." George grinned while Max narrowed his eyes.
"You won't do that." Max kissed him brutally and pressed him against the wall of the small room. He pressed his leg between George's so that he could rub against it. Quickly and hastily he opened George's shirt and stroked his nipple. “Have you changed your mind? You probably didn't like the thought of me blowing Mr. Wolff that much." George smirked at him and then grimaced in a groan as Max pressed his leg harder against George's penis.
"I'm the only one whose penis you can suck." Max grinned, took his leg from between George's legs and pushed him to his knees in front of him. “How good that you're the only one I want. Even if I would like to know what Mr. Wolff has in his pants." Max pulled on George's hair, which made him gasp. "Talk less, do more." George grinned at Max and then opened his pants.
He quickly pulled them down together with Max's underpants, so that his now semi-hard penis almost jumped into his face. "George, we don't have that much time." George grinned and then licked the tip, making Max gasp quietly. "More, baby." Max leaned his head against the wall and grabbed George's hair with his hand. As far as possible he took Max's penis in his mouth and grabbed the rest of it with his hand.
His movements got faster and faster and Max's moans and gasps got louder. Max was getting closer and closer to his climax, but George stopped and got up again. "George, I almost came." "I know, but I want you to fuck me." "Here?" Max looked around the narrow and small room. "I don't know if there's enough space here." “But for a blowjob, it is? Why should you only have fun?"
George grinned and kissed Max again, at the same time he pressed a small tube into his hand. Max looked at it and then looked back at George with a raised eyebrow. "I see you are prepared." With a grin, George pulled down his pants and then propped himself up against the wall. Max stood behind him and after putting lube on his finger, he pushed one of these into George. To his surprise, he felt no resistance.
"Did you?" Even with the second and third fingers, he hardly felt any resistance. "I have prepared myself. Do you know what it is like when you finger yourself and at the same time your boss is in the cabin on the toilet next to you?” Max started laughing out loud, which is why George looked at him indignantly. “I'm sorry baby. I just imagine the situation as funny." He kissed him gently on the cheek and then spread some of the lube on his penis.
"Did you think of me?" As he thrust into him, he whispered in George's ear. George groaned as Max slipped almost completely out of him and then pushed hard into him. "I only think of you, Max." Max put one arm around George's waist and then slipped his hand under the shirt and caressed George's nipple, which only made him moan louder. "Maybe I should fuck you so hard that you can't sit down and everyone knows what you've been up to."
Max bit into George's neck while continuing to thrust into him hard. "Please, Max." Max increased his pace and the clapping of skin on skin echoed through the small room. As soon as Max touched George's penis with his hand, George came and pumped his cum against the wall. A few more thrusts and Max came too.
"We should do that more often." Max kissed George on the cheek and then slipped out of him. George turned and looked at Max, his face contorted. "Now I have to walk around with your cum inside me for the rest of the day." Max, already completely dressed, sighed and indicated that George should turn around again. When he did it, Max got on his knees behind him and licked his hole until there was no more cum.
Max stood up again, turned George around on his waist and then kissed him passionately, distributing his own cum in both mouths. Reluctantly, George pulled away from him and then dressed fully again. But before he could open the door, Max pulled him close again and kissed him again.
"That was a very good idea." He grinned at the Englishman and then kissed him again. "Tomorrow, the same time again?" Max nodded. "But now I can't wait to see you home tonight." Max whispered against George's lips and George whimpered softly. "Stop it, we have to go back." With a laugh and one last kiss, they both left the room and went back to their offices and didn't notice all the knowing looks.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 67: Pierre x Max - Heat
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Maree. This is my first time writing ABO, so please don't be too harsh. :D
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max felt it and a look at his calendar also told him that his heat was imminent. The good thing was that they had just finished three races so he didn't have to take suppressants, which was best for his body. But the bad thing was, he didn't have an Alpha to spend it with. Dan had helped him through more than one, but Max hadn't asked him since he'd been in a relationship with Michael.
"Max, are you okay?" He heard Pierre's voice behind him and could smell the alpha looking at him with concern. His Omega instinct was going crazy and he wanted to snuggle up to him. Max always thought that Pierre smelled good and during their time together at Red Bull he had loved to cuddle with him. He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't notice Pierre approaching and taking a deep breath.
"Heat." Pierre whispered and Max turned to him. “Do you have someone? It's not safe for you to fly back alone like this." Max shook his head. "Do you want to come with me? I'll take care that no alpha tries anything." Pierre rumbled softly. And that's exactly what Pierre did. His eyes never left Max and any alpha who came too close to the two was put off with a stern look and a growl from Pierre.
The more time passed, the closer Max got to his heat. And it became more and more difficult for Pierre not to touch the Dutchman when he smelled the sweet scent. But they had made it and were now standing in Pierre's apartment. “This is the guest room. I'll bring you snacks and water in a moment. In the closet there are all other utensils that you can use." Max's skin was covered in a light film of sweat and he could feel himself slowly producing slick.
When Pierre smelled this, he moaned softly and felt how he became hard in his pants. And that was exactly the signal to keep his distance from Max. He couldn't take advantage of the situation, no matter how much he wanted to help him. "If you need anything else, let me know." Max nodded and at the same time Pierre could see how the younger one was already rubbing his penis with his hand.
He left the room immediately, but he could still smell Max's sweet smell in the hallway. And his Alpha sensed that there was an Omega in Heat nearby. He tried to distract himself and put his things, including Max's, away when he heard him moan loudly. To get to his bedroom, he had to pass the room where Max was. And again the sweet smell came into his nose. And at the same time he heard Max moan and gasp.
He stopped near the door and put a hand in his pants and around his penis. He had helped Charles with his heat several times, just as Charles helped him with his rut. But Max's smell has always been the best for Pierre. And having the Omega so close now, so willing, drove him mad. After just a few strokes, he came in his pants. He quickly went to his room and closed the door.
He took off his clothes and then took a shower, hoping to wash off Max's smell. Meanwhile, Max lay naked and wet with sweat in the guest bed. In the closet he had found some sex toys and so he knelt on the bed, one hand around his penis and in the other hand he had a dildo, wich he was pushing into his hole.
It wasn't long before he came, the third time in a very short time. But it wasn't like being with an Alpha. Max buried his face in the pillow and could smell a hint of Pierre, but it was enough to make his Omega whimper. He was so grateful for Pierre taking him home with him. But now he wanted nothing more than that the Alpha gave him his knot.
Pierre had managed to get rid of Max's smell and after he had put on fresh clothes, he went to bed. But before he could decide whether he wanted to watch a movie or sleep, the door opened and Max stood naked in front of him. "Max, what's wrong?" Pierre tried to stay calm, but when he smelled Max's sweet smell, he immediately felt that he was getting hard.
Max came closer and Pierre could see his painfully hard penis and the slick that ran down his legs. He climbed onto the bed and then sat on Pierre's lap so that he straddled him. "I need you, Alpha." Max rubbed himself against Pierre and buried his face in the crook of his neck to smell the Alpha. "Max, I don't know." He clenched his fists and tried not to touch Max, because then it would all be over.
"Please Pierre." Pierre felt his pants getting wet while Max kept rubbing against him. "Alpha." Max's whimper got stronger and Pierre couldn't control himself anymore. With one hand he grabbed Max's penis and with the other hand he pushed two fingers into Max's wet hole. "You smell so good, Max." It wasn't long before Max came across Pierre's shirt.
His fingers were full of Max slick and he couldn't help himself but put them in his mouth and lick them off. "You taste so good." “Please Alpha, fuck me. I need your knot." Max quickly pulled on Pierre's shirt and shortly afterwards he was naked as well. He turned them over and then knelt between Max's legs. Wild and hungry, he licked Max's hole. "Please Pierre, fuck me hard." While Pierre continued to lick, he grabbed Max's penis and it wasn't long before the Dutchman came again.
"Alpha, I need you." He crawled over Max, who looked at him with glassy eyes, and then pushed hard into him. His alpha instincts took over and he thrust into Max quickly and hard. He only touched Max's penis very gently and he came again. "I want your knot, please Alpha." Pierre felt how his knot inflated and with one last hard push, he came into Max and his knot connected the two. Max came too and Pierre had to pull himself together not to mark Max.
So he bit the younger one on the shoulder. When he moved too much, Max hoisted, but he rumbled softly. "Sorry, Max." He kissed the younger one gently and then lay on his side so that both were lying comfortably and his knot didn't pull too hard on Max hole. "Please tell me you are taking birth control." Pierre caressed Max's sweaty cheek. "Yes, otherwise I would have said something, I'm that clear even during my heat."
After Pierre's knot deflated, it slipped out of it. Max smiled at him. "Stay here, I'll get some water and some snacks." He went into the guest room and saw the large wet stain on Max's bed there, but he would take care of it later. Because even if Max got his knot, it took some time until his heat was over and he didn't want to keep him waiting.
Armed with the water and the snacks, he went back to his bedroom, where he saw that Max was already hard again. "Pierre." Max whimpered and tried to reach for him. "Have a drink and eat something." Max sat up and took a few sips of the water and ate a protein bar. Pierre did the same, but he couldn't get around to eating his bar because Max had sat on his lap and was rubbing against him again.
"Please Alpha." Max whimpered and then let himself slide onto Pierre's penis. "My perfect little Omega." Max gasped loudly and bared his throat so Pierre could scent him. "Give me your pups, please Alpha." It was clear to both of them that it wasn't going to come to that, but Omegas in Heat couldn't think of anything else. And even when Pierre thought about what Max would look like, round and pregnant, he let the whole thing play along.
“You want my pups? If you're pregnant, can I still fuck you?" Max nodded wildly, humping quickly on Pierre's penis. "You will look so beautiful when you are pregnant." Pierre stroked Max's nipples and brought the younger one to come again. At the same time he pushed harder into Max until he came inside and felt his knot inflate. "I want your knot, I want your pups."
It went like this for the next two days, during which the two rarely left Pierre's bed. Pierre lovingly took care of Max, cleaned him up, bathed him and then cuddled with the Omega the rest of the time they spent together. They spent more and more time together and more and more people noticed how their smells mingled with each other. But before they could really think about what they are, they were shocked to find that their time together had not gone unnoticed when they looked at the positive pregnancy test.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 68: Seb x Mick x Lando x Charles - Vacation
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by speechlessspeak and MavinPrincess.
This could be read as a continuation for some of the chapters. I never would've guessed where this all would go, when I published it first. But I love it :D
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb had invited Mick, Charles and Lando to a beautiful holiday home in Austria to spend time together. He also wanted to finally have his babies together and take plenty of time to look after them. “Charles, baby. I have something for you." Charles, who was snuggled between Lando and Mick on the large sofa, looked at him happily. Carefully he picked up the little box Seb gave him.
The package was wrapped in pink paper and had a pink bow. Mick and Lando also sat up and watched as Charles opened the package and a pink pacifier came out. "Thanks daddy." He kissed Seb gently and then picked up the pacifier. Mick watched intently while Lando just snorted and looked jealous at Charles. "Lando." Seb looked at him intently, causing Lando to bow his head in shame. "Behave yourself."
"I'm sorry." He muttered. "Baby, give it a try." Charles nodded wild and then put the pacifier in his mouth. "And do you like it?" Still the pacifier in his mouth, he nodded wildly and smiled as best he could. Lando was still grumpy and snuggled back under the blanket under which the three had been sitting before. "Thanks Daddy for the present." With one hand Charles held the pacifier and with the other he pulled Seb close to him to kiss him.
“Baby put it in your mouth again. You don't want me to be sad because you don't like my present, do you?" Charles looked at him in shock and put the pacifier back in his mouth. "Very good, baby." Charles snuggled back under the covers as well. "Daddy, are you cuddling with us?" Again he had taken the pacifier out of his mouth and tilted his head and looked at him questioningly.
“In a moment, baby. I also have a present for Mick." The German looked up and looked at him happily, while Lando grew more and more jealous. Seb gave Mick a box that looked exactly like Charles'. "Thanks, Daddy." Mick carefully opened the small box and saw a white pacifier with hearts on it. "Thank you." He looked shyly at Seb and then kissed him gently. He took out the pacifier and put it in his mouth like Charles, who was looking at him with joy.
Lando looked angrily at the two of them. "Lando, behave." Seb gave him a stern look, but Lando just shook his head and stubbornly left the room. “Are you staying here? I need to talk to Lando." He covered the two of them with the blanket and then kissed their foreheads. Everyone had their own room in the house, but Seb expected anyway everyone to want to sleep in his bed.
As expected, Lando was in his room, sitting on his bed with his arms crossed. "Lando, I don't like your behavior." He looked down at him sternly. “Why does Charles get a present? And Mick got one too." “You have to be more patient and you have to give the others something too. There are four of us here, I won't just take care of you." Lando nodded slightly, but still had his arms crossed. "I will not tolerate behavior like this here!"
Lando looked up with wide eyes. "Pants and underpants off and lie down on my lap!" Lando didn't move, so Seb only got stern. "Lando, if you don't want to be in your room all the time, you do what I tell you now." Lando nodded and took off his pants and underpants while Seb sat down on the bed. Lando lay down on Seb's lap so that his penis rubbed against the soft material of Seb's pants.
“I'm going to hit you on the butt 10 times now. If you are good, it stays at 10, if you don't behave, 2 more are added every time. You will count out loud, did you understand?" Lando nodded. “And that's two more, if I ask you something, then you can answer me too. Do you understand that, baby?" "Yes daddy." "Very well done." A loud bang echoed across the room. "One." Seb hit the other cheek. "Two."
Lando kept counting up to 12. His penis was hard and dripping against Seb's leg. The screams of pain turned into a moan and even if his ass was already bright red, he wanted to keep going. "You did very well, baby." Lando sat up again. "Thanks, Daddy." He looked shyly at Seb and then kissed him.
The kiss became more passionate and Seb reached out for Lando's penis. Whimpering, Lando pressed against the hand and it only took a few strokes before he came moaning loudly. “Get dressed, baby. And then come back downstairs and cuddle with us." Seb was almost out the door when he turned around again. "If you had been patient, you would have seen that you got a present too."
In the living room Mick and Charles were still snuggled together with their pacifiers in their mouths. When they heard Seb, they slid apart and Seb snuggled between the two of them under the covers. Both cuddled up to him and it wasn't long before Lando came back into the living room. He stood shyly in front of the sofa and didn't really know what to do.
"Come here baby." Seb pointed to his lap and with a smile on his face Lando sat down on it, hissed softly because of the pain and then kissed Seb. Charles looked jealous at this, Lando shouldn't have Seb's attention, he should. As soon as Seb and Lando broke the kiss, Charles turned Seb's head to kiss him. When Seb deepened the kiss and Charles heard Lando gasping, he couldn't help but smile into the kiss.
"Now put your pacifier in your mouth again, I didn't allow you to take it out, did I?" Charles shook his head and saw Lando grinning maliciously in the corner of his eye. After putting the pacifier back in his mouth, Seb turned to Mick, who was quiet the whole time and waiting for what was to come. "Would you like a kiss too, baby?" Mick nodded shyly and this time it was Seb who took the pacifier out of Mick's mouth and kissed him gently.
The kiss was tender and gentle, but it lasted longer than Charles and Lando's, which made them jealous again. "Here, baby." Seb gently put the pacifier in Mick's mouth and then looked at the other two with a stern look. "You have to stop being so jealous, otherwise I'll just take care of Mick for the rest of the time and ignore you."
Both looked at him startled and then nodded. “Here, Lando. Of course I have a present for you too." Lando also got a box like Charles and Mick's, but his pacifier was baby blue. "Thanks, Daddy." He kissed him briefly and then put the pacifier in his mouth. Seb picked Lando up, only to put him in the space between Mick and Charles. “I'm going to cook now, you guys stay here and keep the pacifiers in your mouth. If you don't do this, you can only watch tonight, okay?"
All three nodded wildly and Seb smiled proudly at them. "Very good babies." He kissed all three of them on the forehead, covered them with the blanket and then went into the kitchen. He kept glancing at the three of them while he was cooking, but all three behaved themselves. "Food is ready!" All three came into the kitchen and sat at the big table and each still had his pacifier in his mouth. “You can take that out now. Good Appetite."
It was relatively quiet, everyone was talking and to Seb's surprise, Lando and Charles behaved particularly well. “Lando and Charles, you clean up. Mick and I go back into the living room." The two looked at him indignantly. "But why do we have to do this?" "Why doesn't Mick have to help?" Both spoke loudly at one another. "Didn't I tell you not to be so jealous of each other?"
Both became calm and looked at the floor in shame. “Here, put this in your mouth and stop talking. And then you do what I tell you." He held out their pacifiers to both of them, who immediately put them in their mouths and looked at him apologetically. "Me too?" Mick looked at him questioningly and pointed to his pacifier. "No, you can suck on something else." He grabbed Mick's hand and led him out of the kitchen, ignoring the look Charles and Lando were giving him.
"Come here." Seb had sat down on the sofa and pulled Mick onto his lap so he straddled him. “You were so good today, baby. You deserve a reward." Mick proudly smiled at him when Seb stroked his cheek and then kissed him. But in contrast to before, the kiss was now more passionate and Mick panted softly into it. Seb stroked Mick's thighs with his hands and he pushed himself closer and closer to the older man.
"Please daddy." Mick moaned against Seb's lips and then released the kiss completely. With pink cheeks he looked at Seb, who first took off Mick's and then his own shirt. But before he could continue, he heard steps and shortly afterwards Lando and Charles were in the room. “You can kneel on the floor and watch. You don't touch yourself and you are very still, understand?" Both nodded and knelt on the soft carpet.
With one last look at Charles and Lando, he turned back to Mick. Mick looked at him with red cheeks and Seb couldn't help but kiss him again. With his hand he gently squeezed his penis and made the younger one moan. As best as possible he pulled Mick's pants down until he could take his penis in his hand. With his thumb he spread the precum over Mick's entire length.
Out of the corner of his eye he could see Charles and Lando becoming more and more restless. Mick had meanwhile buried his face in the crook of Seb's neck and was thrusting into his hand. “Hey baby boy. I promised you that you can suck on something, right?" Mick raised his head and then nodded. "Suck on my tits, baby boy." Mick nodded wildly and cupped Seb's right nipple with his lips and sucked on it.
Seb moved the hand that was around Mick's penis slowly and with the other he stroked his blond hair. "You're doing so well, baby." With a grin he saw Lando and Charles getting more and more restless, but neither touching nor making a sound. "I am so proud of you." They both smiled at him and he started to move his hand round Mick's penis faster. The closer Mick got to his climax, the harder he sucked on Seb's nipple.
"Come on baby. Come for me." It only took a few more strokes and Mick came with a groaned 'Daddy'. While trying to calm his breath, Seb grabbed his shirt and was about to wipe Mick's cum when Charles whimpered. “What is it, baby? Didn't I tell you to be quiet?" Charles nodded wildly, but Seb could see that the young Monegasse wanted to say something.
"You can say something." "May I?" He pointed the pacifier at Seb's hand. "Of course, come here, baby." Smiling broadly, Charles stood up and grinned triumphantly at Lando. "Lando, you stay there." Lando nodded his head slightly while Charles sat down next to Seb and Mick on the sofa and then hungrily licked Seb's hand clean. “Thank you, baby. You have done that very well." Charles proudly smiled at him and then kissed him briefly.
Mick had pulled his pants back up in the meantime and was now sitting next to Seb. "Come here Lando." The Englishman breathed a sigh of relief and then got up to join the three of them on the sofa. But before he could sit down on Seb's lap again, Charles did so and so he sat down next to Seb. "Because you were both so good, you can now show me what you can do with your mouth." Seb gently pushed Charles off his lap and then pulled off his pants.
Charles and Lando nodded wildly. Seb spread his legs and Lando knelt on the floor next to Charles. Charles immediately licked the tip while Lando licked Seb's balls. "You do it so well." Charles gently sucked on Seb's tip and Lando kissed Seb's hard length at the same time. Seb looked away from the two boys between his legs and then looked at Mick, who was watching everything with wide eyes.
"Come here baby." Mick moved a little closer and then kissed Seb passionately. Charles and Lando noticed this too, and they didn't like it that Mick was getting all the attention. So they tried harder to get Seb to pay more attention to them. While one had Seb's penis in his mouth, the other sucked on Seb's balls. And then exactly the other way around. At some point they had reached their goal and Seb broke the kiss with Mick and looked down at them again.
"Stop." Immediately they both stopped and looked worried at Seb. This put his hand around his penis and after 3 strokes he came on the faces of both of them. "You did so well, I'm so proud of you." They both smiled at him. "Go to your room and clean up." The two left the room and Seb put his underpants back on and pulled Mick to cuddle with him.
"Are you okay, baby?" Mick smiled and nodded. "I am fine." "Very good." Seb kissed his temple. "Do you want your pacifier?" Mick hesitated a little, his gaze went back and forth between Seb's eyes and his nipple, until he nodded slightly. "Come here. Suck my tits if you want, baby boy." Mick started to shine and immediately he put his lips around Seb's nipple again to be able to suck on it.
Lando came back first, this time only dressed in one of Seb's Aston Martin shirts. "You look beautiful, baby." Mick peeled himself off Seb's nipple and saw Lando blush and sit down next to the two of them on the sofa. "Come here." Seb put a hand on Lando's neck and pulled him close to kiss him. When he heard more footsteps, he broke the kiss and turned to the door.
Like on Seb's birthday, Charles was wearing a dress. The dress had a pink tulle skirt and a top made of light lace, the dress went perfectly with the pacifier Charles had in his mouth. "Wow, baby." Seb got up and walked over to Charles, preventing him from seeing Lando's jealous looks. As he got closer to Charles, he could see the pink knee socks better and the little pink bow in Charles' hair.
"You look beautiful." Carefully he took the pacifier out of his mouth and kissed Charles passionately. The two broke the kiss and Seb pulled Charles back onto the sofa. “Do you think I'm pretty too, Daddy? Even though I haven't made myself pretty for you?" Mick looked at him sadly and unsure. "Of course, baby boy." Seb pulled Mick close and hugged him. "You are always beautiful." He kisses him gently and then looked at the other two.
“Come on, let's go to the bedroom. I still have a present for you." All three looked at him curiously and then ran into Seb's bedroom. Laughing, Seb ran after them and then saw how all three looked at him full of anticipation. "Wait here!" He left the room briefly and came back a short time later with three packets of the same size. They were all wrapped in green paper and had a small name tag. "You can't open it until I've told you, okay?" "Yes daddy." All three spoke in chorus.
He gave everyone his gift. "You can open it now." Mick carefully opened the package, while Lando tore it open. Charles did it a little slower than Lando, but with less caution than Mick. Nevertheless, everyone managed to look into their package at the same time. All three accelerated when they saw a dildo and the matching butt plug. Landos was blue like his pacifier, Charles was pink and Mick's was white.
“So that nobody has to feel disadvantaged. And now you all have one in the color of your pacifier." "Thanks daddy." One by one kissed Seb. "Lie on your back and take off your underpants." In contrast to Lando and Charles, Mick was now completely naked in Seb's bed, but before he could be unsure, Charles grabbed his hand and gave it an encouraging squeeze.
"Now spread your legs and bend them." All three did this and Seb could now look at the asses of the three. “You behave! Don't be jealous when it's not your turn. Do you understand this?" All three nodded and Seb knelt in front of Charles and Mick. He spread lube on the fingers of both hands and then poked gently into Charles and Mick's hole. "Lando, take your dildo and get it wet."
Lando nodded and took the dildo in his hand and put his mouth around it. Seb took his gaze from Lando again and looked at Mick and Charles, who were still holding hands while he was now pushing two fingers into both of them. "More daddy." Charles groaned loudly and pressed against Seb's fingers, whereas Mick only gasped softly. Seb carefully penetrated Charles with a third finger and then looked at Mick.
"Baby boy, do you want a finger too?" "Yes daddy." He also stabbed Mick with a third finger. "Are you both ready?" Charles and Mick nodded, so he slipped out of the two. “Behave, I don't want to see you touch yourself. And put the pacifier back in your mouth so that you won't make a sound." He looked sternly at the two of them one last time and then knelt in front of Lando.
“Put the dildo aside, baby. And relax." Lando put the dildo down and then felt a finger at his entrance. One finger quickly became two, then three. Mick stayed calm, but Charles whimpered louder and louder. “Charles, be quiet. Now it's Lando's turn." Lando grinned triumphantly at Charles, whose whimpering faded.
Seb slipped his fingers out of Lando and then knelt back in the middle and looked at all three of them. “I can only fuck one of you at a time and you have your dildos in the meantime. You won't come until I tell you. Did you understand that?" Another 'Yes, Daddy' rang out in the chorus. He took the dildo from Charles and Mick and spread lube on both and then slid them into both of them at the same time. Both moaned when the dildos were all the way in and then even louder when Seb turned the vibration on at the lowest level.
"You don't touch yourself, otherwise I'll have to punish you." Mick and Charles nodded as best they could. Seb knelt again in front of Lando and also took off his underpants. After spreading lube on his penis, he pushed into the Englishman. "More, Daddy." Seb grabbed Lando's hip and pushed hard. Lando groaned loudly, as did Charles, while Mick only whimpered softly. "Please, Daddy."
Seb changed the angle a little and always met Lando's prostate. His penis lay hard and throbbing on his stomach. His hole twitched around Seb's penis, which was a sign that Lando was about to cum. So Seb pushed hard one last time and then slipped out of him completely. "Daddy." Lando moaned, but then gasped when Seb pushed his dildo into his hole and also sat on the lowest level.
Seb knelt in front of Charles and pulled his dildo out of his hole, making him gasp. "Are you ready baby?" Charles nodded wildly, then cried out as Seb thrust into him. As with Lando, Seb hit him fast and hard. But unlike Lando, Charles was louder and needed more encouragement. "You look so good in your little dress and your pacifier." Charles' moaning grew louder, though the pacifier still muffled it.
Seb knew his babies well, as if he knew Charles was near climax. So he slipped out of him and immediately thrust the dildo back into him. Only the vibrating of the dildos and the heavy breathing could be heard as he leaned over Mick. Carefully he pulled the dildo out of him and then just as carefully pushed it into him. "Are you okay, baby boy?" "Yes daddy." Unlike Lando and Charles, Mick was calm and the sex was slow and intense.
And with him too, Seb knew when he was about to come. When Mick's breath quickened and he closed his eyes, it was almost time. So Seb slipped out of him again and as with the others before, he pushed his dildo into his hole again. He knew full well that everyone was about to come and only his command was preventing them. At the same time, he set the vibrations in all three to the highest level.
"You look so perfect right now." All three groaned loudly. "You are allowed to come, you were very good." Almost at the same time they came moaning loudly and he turned the dildos off. "What do you think if I plug you up so that you are always ready for me?" The three nodded wildly, still unable to speak because of the pacifiers. One by one he took the dildo out of their holes and replaced them with a butt plug.
"Come here." Seb stood in front of the bed while the other three kneeled in front of him. He quickly jerked himself off and then came on the faces of the three. “You look so good. We'll have a lot of fun together in the next few days."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 69: Carlos x Lando x Michael x Daniel x Max - The more the better
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by MavinPrincess.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Baby?" Lando nodded and lifted his head, which he had placed on Carlos' chest. "We don't have to do it if you feel uncomfortable with it." Lando looked at him confused. "I spoke to Michael, Max and Dan and they invited us." “And why shouldn't I want to do that? We five have already met several times." Lando looked at him even more confused, until he realized what Carlos was talking about.
"They want us to take part in their play?" Carlos nodded. “We talked about how the three of them had been looking for another couple for a while and I told them that I would ask you if you'd like. We don't have to do that, even if I think it could be very good." "I want it, too." Carlos looked at him in amazement. "Really?" Lando nodded.
"I have a lot of fun with you and I think it would be nice to see how they do it." Carlos started smiling. "That's why I love you." He pulled him close and kissed him tenderly. "But if you want us to stop or you get uncomfortable, let me know, okay?" Lando nodded and then snuggled back to Carlos.
They had decided on a free weekend and together they rented a holiday home in Italy, secluded from the public. "You know ..." "If I don't want to anymore, I'll let you know." Lando groaned. "I just want you to have fun." Lando's gaze softened and he hugged Carlos. “I know and for that I love you. But I can't wait."
The two kissed when the door to the large bedroom opened and Dan peeked out. "Are you ready?" The two looked at each other and then followed Dan into the room, where Max was kneeling in front of the bed with bowed head and only dressed in a shirt and underpants. “Don't be surprised, but Max didn't want to hear. Right Max?" Max nodded, and Michael then pulled his hair a little.
"Answer me when I talk to you!" Michael's tone was strict and Lando sensed what this was doing to him. His knees went weak and he would have loved to get down on his knees next to Max. "Yes, sir." "Very good, baby." "Dan, why don't you offer our guests anything to drink." "Yes, Michael." Dan went to the small refrigerator and took out two bottles of water and brought them to Carlos and Lando. Carlos thanked him, but Lando immediately took a sip.
"Carlos, your sub is pretty rude." Michael's voice was stern and Lando whimpered softly. "I agree. What do you say, Lando?" "Thank you, Daniel." Carlos smiled proudly when he saw Dan and Michael's appreciative looks at how well he had brought up Lando. "You see Max, that's how it should be." Dan looked at Max, who was still bowing his head. "Yes, Daniel." Both smiled at their boyfriend.
Lando looked at them confused, he is sure that Daniel is Max Dom too, but he doesn't behave like that. "Didn't Carlos tell you it was rude to stare at other people." Michael spoke to him again and this time in his Dom voice that he couldn't help but fall into his sub space. "I'm sorry sir." He lowered his head in shame and felt his pants tighten. “Lando, I didn't raise you like that. Kneel in front of the bed next to Max." Carlos looked at him sternly.
Lando wanted to go to Max, but Carlos's voice stopped him. “I am disappointed with the way you are acting. First you don't say thank you, then you stare at them and now you don't answer me." Carlos spoke in a stern voice and made him whimper. His features softened, but when he got a small smile from Lando they became stiffer again.
"Take off your pants!" Lando was already reaching for the button of his trousers, but then stopped. Carlos looked at him worried. "Yes, sir." Carlos took a deep breath and Lando then pulled his pants down. His underpants were already showing a significant bulge and Lando should be uncomfortable to feel the looks on his body, but it only made him harder. He knelt next to Max in front of the bed and also bowed his head.
The other three sat on the bed and talked to each other. In the beginning Lando tried to understand what it was about, but then sank further and further into his own world. Until he heard Michael's voice. "What do you think, I think the two have served their sentence, right?" Lando didn't hear the others answer, but then felt Carlos gently put his finger under his chin and lift his head.
“Well done baby. I'm proud of you." Lando smiled and Carlos kissed him briefly and then went back to the other two who were looking down at him and Max. "You can get up, baby." "Thanks sir." Lando got up and shook his limbs a little. Carlos opened his arms and he snuggled up against him. They always did it like that, no matter what happened, there was always a little cuddle in between.
Lando looked at Max, who was still kneeling in front of the bed. "Get up, Max." Max got up, but kept his head bowed further. "You did so well." Dan stroked his cheek and Lando could see Max grinning at him. The two kissed and then kissed Michael. "Take off your clothes and kneel on the bed!" Lando, who was still cuddled up to Carlos, saw how Max had now completely undressed.
Max was completely naked and Lando saw the black collar around his neck for the first time. As if fixed, he went up to Max and stroked the collar. "Do you like it?" Max looked at him questioningly and Lando nodded wildly. He'd wanted one himself for a long time, but Carlos wanted him to think about it good enough. "What's it like to wear one like that?" "Very exciting, I know who I belong to and what they can do with me."
“Lando! Did I allow you to do that?" Lando turned and saw Carlos giving him a stern look. He shook his head and then lowered it to avoid looking at Carlos. "And what does that mean?" "I'm sorry sir." Lando still had bowed his head and didn't see Carlos' proud smile. "You raised him really well, Max would never admit that so quickly."
Lando lifted his head and smiled at Michael. He smiled back and then looked at Max again with a stern expression. "I told you to kneel on the bed." Max shrugged, grinning. Michael's gaze tightened. "On the bed and on your knees." Max grinned and shook his head and crossed his arms over his chest. “You didn't want it any other way. If you don't want to hear, you have to feel." Michael grabbed Max's collar and pulled him to his knees.
He looked at Dan and gestured to him. Dan walked up to the two of them, took off his pants so that his hard penis jumped into Max's face. “Both hands on Dan's hips. Tap once to stop and two hands to end it. Do you understand that?" Max just nodded and didn't look at Michael. "Did you understand that?" He pulled Max's hair so that he had to look at him.
"Yes, sir." Michael smiled briefly and then gestured to Dan. "Max, hands!" Max put his hands on Dan's hips. He grabbed Max's hair with both hands. "Open your mouth." Willingly, Max opened his mouth wide and Dan immediately pushed hard into it. Lando was amazed that Max made it without choking. His eyes started to water and spit ran down his chin. “Don't worry, kid. Max loves to be used like that."
Lando was startled when Michael suddenly stood behind him. His whole body tensed, just at the presence of the Australian. "Baby, take off your clothes." Lando nodded slightly and began to undress. But then he realized again that Michael was behind him and he became more insecure and stopped. "Lando, didn't Carlos give you an order?" Michael's voice was deep and Lando couldn't help but obey him.
In a few simple steps he was naked. Dan was still fucking Max's mouth and Lando saw how his penis lay hard and dripping between his legs. “Do you see how well he does it? How does he manage not to gag?" Lando's gaze was tied and he couldn't look away. "Lando, maybe you should show Michael that you can do that too." Lando looked at Carlos, who had sat on an armchair and was rubbing his penis through his pants.
Carlos gave him a small smile to assure him that everything was okay and then looked back at him sternly. “Or do you want to disappoint me again? Do you want to embarrass me in front of the others?" Dan had stopped fucking Max's mouth and was now jerking off. Max continued to kneel in front of him, but like the Australian, he looked at Lando. "No sir." "You see Max, Lando does what he is told." Lando looked at Max and Dan, who now came to Max's face with a deep moan.
At this sight Lando could feel his penis getting wetter and harder and he almost forgot that he had received an instruction from Carlos. He turned to Michael and got on his knees in front of him. With trembling hands, with anticipation and not with nervousness, he opened Michael's pants and pulled them down. He could already see the outline of his hard penis and he couldn't help but moan softly.
Just as he was about to pull down his underpants too, Max heard a scream and he turned to face him. Max was bent over the bed and Carlos hit him on the ass with a whip, while Dan was now sitting in the armchair and watching the two of them. "Lando!" Michael's voice sounded threatening and he immediately turned back to the Australian, even if it was difficult not to look at Max and Carlos.
"You don't want to disappoint Carlos, do you?" "No sir." Michael smiled and this time Lando took off Michael’s underpants and what he saw impressed him. Carlos penis was big and fat and he never wanted to feel anyone else, but Michael's penis was even bigger and he couldn't wait to taste it. Michael traced Lando's lips with the tip of his penis until they glistened with precum.
"Open your mouth." Willingly and full of anticipation, Lando opened his mouth wide and Michael put his penis into it. The penis was heavy on Lando's tongue and he waited to see what Michael would do next. Max screamed again and as if by reflex Lando wanted to turn, but a hand that was firmly gripping his hair prevented him from doing so. "I don't like it that you keep breaking your instructions."
Lando looked at the floor, Michael's penis still in his mouth. "Stand up." Disappointed, he let Michael's penis slide out of his mouth and got up, but still didn't look at the Australian. "Look at me." Lando winced at the severity of Michael's voice and lifted his head. "Everything okay?" Michael spoke softly and caring. "Yes I love it." The two smiled at each other before Michael's expression tightened again.
"Lie down next to Max on the bed and woe betide you touch yourself." "Yes, sir." With trembling legs Lando went to the bed and lay down next to Max. Max was tied to the bed and Dan slowly let his fingers slide into his hole. "Lando, Michael told me you didn't do what he said." Carlos looked at him stern and disappointed. "I'm sorry." On closer inspection, Lando saw the rope in Carlos' hand.
"Hands together and over your head." Lando did this immediately and Carlos tied him to the bed like Max. Lando's gaze was directed at Max, who seemed to be in another world, when Dan slid now four fingers into him again and again. So he stared a little when he felt a hand on his penis. Immediately his gaze went there and he saw how Michael rolled a cock ring over his penis.
"You have not behaved and therefore you will not be allowed to come now." Lando whimpered softly, but he was used to having a ring around his penis. But suddenly he screamed as the ring began to vibrate. “You don't think that's it. You defied the orders, so you must be punished." Michael held the remote control in his hand and then pressed a button, making the vibrations faster.
"And besides, you won't get my penis anymore, but Max, because he did what we told him to." Max looked at him and smiled happily at him. Michael knelt over Max's head so that he could look at Dan and then thrust his penis into his wide-waiting mouth. Lando could see how Dan now had an orange dildo in his hand and slowly pushed it into Max while he kissed Michael.
From this picture alone, which was presented to him, he could have come without a cock ring. "Eyes here." Lando turned his head to Carlos, who had now kneeled over his head just like Michael. “If it gets too much or you need a break, hit the bed with your foot. Do you understand it?" "Yes, sir." Lando opened his mouth wide and Carlos immediately pushed into it.
Fortunately for him, Michael had switched off the vibration completely for the time being and he was able to concentrate fully on Carlos' penis in his mouth. He could see a little how Dan no longer moved the dildo in Max, but now also knelt on the bed and reached behind himself. But before he tried to understand what Dan was doing, the ring began to vibrate at full level and he screamed out loud, only muffled by Carlos' penis.
He tugged at the cuffs, but couldn't move his hands. He would have loved to come now with Carlos's penis in his throat, but that was not possible. Instead, he felt Carlos come and pump his cum deep into his throat. He immediately began to swallow and then Carlos slipped out of him with his now soft penis. "Everything okay?" Carlos looked at him worried. "Yes, sir." Lando's voice was hoarse, but after he smiled at Carlos he realized it.
Carlos had switched off the vibration and was now kneeling between Lando's legs. Nevertheless, his gaze went to Max, who was lying next to him. Michael no longer kneeled over his head, instead he stood behind Dan while he pushed into Max. Michael kissed Dan's neck gently and then pushed into his hole. Lando watched the three of them with fascination and hardly noticed that Carlos already had his second finger in him. Only when the vibration on the cock ring came on again did he look at Carlos.
"Keep your eyes on me, baby." Carlos looked at him sternly. Lando nodded slowly and groaned loudly when Carlos pushed into him with a third finger and at the same time set the vibration to the highest level. Meanwhile, Dan pushed into Max hard, thereby fucking himself with Michael's penis. “I'm going to release your hands from their cuffs now, but that doesn't mean you can touch yourself in any way. Did you understand that?" "Yes, sir."
Carlos loosened the bondage and then kissed Lando's wrists gently, but he knew that there would be welts, but he didn't care. "And on all fours so that you look at the others." He sat up slowly and then got on all fours. Carlos stood behind him and without warning he pushed into him hard, making him scream. He hit Lando's ass almost as hard and then hit it again.
Lando looked at Max, who was also on all fours and kneeling over Dan. Between the two bodies he saw how Dan slipped into him. Michael stood behind Dan and Max and hit the youngest on the ass, who groaned loudly. And then he pushed into Max too, while Carlos continued to thrust hard and fast into him. Lando looked at the three in front of him with wide eyes and he had never seen anything so hot.
Max grinned at him and only now did Lando notice how close the two were. He leaned forward a little and kissed Max. They both moaned into the kiss as their partners continued to thrust into them. "Come on baby, come for us." Lando heard Michael's voice and then felt Carlos take the ring from his penis at the same time. "You can come too, baby." One after the other came, Max slumped on Dan when Michael slipped out of him.
Carlos slipped out of Lando too and then lay down on the bed next to him. Max had also climbed from Dan during that time. All five were out of breath as they lay side by side in the bed, sweat and cum everywhere, but everyone was happy. "We definitely have to repeat that." Dan looked around with a grin. "Maybe next time we should also swap partners." Carlos looked questioningly at Max and Lando, who both nodded wildly. “Okay, then we would have done that too. But then we need more toys." Michael grinned at the others.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 70: Pierre x Max - Heat 2
Notes:
Hi :)
This is for the ones who wanted a second part to chapter 67.
If you have any requests for yesterdays race, just send them to me. I will write them in the next two or three days.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I thought you were taking birth control." Pierre looked at Max aghast and was shocked. “I do too. Maybe I forgot. I am so sorry." Max panicked and his smell turned a little sour. “It takes two. I could’ve thought of a condom. But you were just so irresistible." Max blushed slightly and, to Pierre's delight, his scent became more positive again.
"I can understand if you don't want to have anything to do with it." Pierre gave him a startled look. "Of course I want to be there for you." “Can you scent me? I would feel more comfortable then?" Max looked shyly at him and bared his throat. Pierre scented him carefully, then kissed him gently down his neck. "You smell so good I might pass out." Pierre whispered softly, which only made Max redder.
"Kiss me, Alpha." Max looked at him and Pierre couldn't help but kiss him. The kiss quickly became more passionate and Max crawled on Pierre's lap to be closer to him. Pierre released the kiss and then kissed Max down the neck. Max's smell got sweeter and Pierre knew that it meant that he was producing slick. This was confirmed when he slipped one hand into Max's pants.
Without much resistance he slid his finger into Max's hole, who groaned loudly. "How can you get so wet from just a little kiss?" Pierre whispered in Max's ear and then pushed into him with a second finger. "You. Your smell, your hands and the thought that you fucked me so well last time that I'm pregnant now." Pierre gently nibbled Max's neck, right next to his scent mark.
"What do you want?" “Fuck me, Pierre. Please." Max rubbed himself against Pierre and pressed against his finger. At the same time he opened Pierre's pants and managed to pull them down a little, just like his own. "Are you sure? Someone could come in here at any time." But before Pierre could express any more concerns, Max slid onto his penis.
"Oh my God." Pierre groaned loudly when Max began to move. Pierre put his hands under Max's butt to support him. "Harder, Pierre." Pierre grinned and thrust into him too. "Knot me please." "Max, anyone could come in here." “I don’t care." Max let himself fall faster and faster on Pierre's penis and then he came. Pierre felt his knot inflate when there was a knock. "Maxy." The two looked at each other in panic. Max quickly climbed down from Pierre.
"That totally smells like sex here." Dan came into the room and Max and Pierre had just managed to put their clothes back on. Dan stopped and looked at the two of them. "Why does it smell like sex here?" Max and Pierre shrugged their shoulders almost simultaneously and Pierre put an arm around Max protectively. His alpha instincts told him that he had to protect the Omega and their pup. “Is it now official with you two? After all, you always smell like one another. Even if the smell had changed a bit recently."
Dan grinned and walked over to them, but Pierre bared his teeth. Dan immediately backed away and raised his hands. "I understand. I am glad for you." With one last smile, Dan disappeared from the room. "Pierre, is Dan right?" Max's voice was soft and uncertain. "What do you mean?" “That it's official now? I know we haven't talked about it yet, but I want you to speak to court me. And not just because we're pup expecting."
"Of course I want that, I just didn't know if you wanted that too." "I do. I feel comfortable with you." The two smiled at each other and then kissed. "Do you think Dan smelled that I was pregnant?" Max got nervous and his smell changed, which is why Pierre rumbled quietly. "Maybe, I've already noticed, but I've never really been able to place it." “Can you scent me? I don't want anyone to know by now. And I want everyone to know that I am yours."
Max bared his throat and Pierre gently scented him, making him softly cooed. And as Dan said, no one was surprised when they made it official. "I can't wait to see your belly swell with our perfect babies." Pierre and Max were lying in bed and Pierre kissed Max gently while caressing Max's stomach. Max smiled softly at him, Pierre was the right one for him, who loves him for who he is. And now they have a child together. "I need you to claim me as your omega."
Pierre's hand stopped and he looked at Max in shock. "What?" “I need you to claim me as your omega. More and more alphas are looking at me with lust." “Why did you never tell me anything? I don't want you to feel bad." “I never thought I wanted a mate until I met you. And now we get a pup together. I just want you. Please claim me." Max cocked his head to one side.
Pierre bit into his neck gently, not enough to claim, but enough to mark Max and show other Alphas that the Omega was taken. But it did not stop at the one mark. Pierre was now bent over Max, making markings on both sides of the neck. "Now no Alpha will dare to come close to you." Pierre kissed him hungrily and then rubbed his hip against Max's. "I'm yours, only yours."
Max pushed his hips up against Pierre's. "Pierre, please finally touch me." "I'm the Alpha, you're the Omega, I give the orders and you follow them." Pierre pinned Max's hands on the bed next to his head and looked at him sternly. Max groaned and felt how slick began to seep through his pants. Normally, Pierre wasn't a typical Alpha, he didn't like giving orders and also saw Max more as an equal partner. But every now and then he let the alpha hang out, Max loved it when Pierre was dominant.
“Look at your neck. Look at the marks I left. You are mine. And solely mine." He ran his fingers gently over Max's neck. "Y'know, nobody is going to know I'm your omega if you don't mark me as yours." Max grinned and then groaned as Pierre rubbed his hip against his. "Turn around." Max shook his head, grinning, then screamed when Pierre turned him around. He quickly pulled his pants down and then licked Max's crack.
He pushed into Max's hole with two fingers and hit him on the ass at the same time. “Claim me, Alpha. Please." "Turn on your back and take off your clothes." Both of them quickly lost their clothes and Pierre leaned over Max again, but this time not so dominantly. “Is that what you really want, baby? I can also understand if you want to wait?" “Please Pierre, claim me. Everyone can smell that I'm pregnant. And even when I smell of you, I'm always afraid that another Alpha wants to claim me."
Max's smell got scared, which Pierre didn't like. So he kissed him gently and scented him a bit. "Okay." Pierre kissed him again and then thrust into him. The sex was sensual and not fast and wild like all other times. "It will hurt a bit in a minute, but we have to go through it." Max nodded and Pierre increased his pace a little.
When his knot inflated, Max tilted his head to one side and when he came he bit into Max's neck. This screamed briefly, but then the lust overcame him and the same breath he bit Pierre. Max came moaning loudly. "Now you are officially mine and visible to all." Pierre kissed him gently and then lay on his side and pulled Max close to him. "Now we are a real family, you, me and our little pup." Max stroked his stomach and then snuggled up against Pierre.
“Hey baby. What are you doing there?" Max was standing in the kitchen and was about to cook something when Pierre came over and hugged him from behind and put his hands on his round stomach. "I'm trying to cook." "Why that? Don't you like it anymore when I cook?" Max shook his head and turned his head to kiss Pierre on the cheek. “No, but when the child is around, I have to be able to cook too. Just like the other omegas."
Pierre only got more confused. “I can still cook then. You are perfect the way you are, you don't have to be like the others. I only want you and no one else." He kissed Max's mating mark gently and brought the other to the shudder. “Even if we have less sex now? Wouldn't you rather find someone else for it?" Max's smell became anxious and Pierre rumbled gently.
“Why would I want someone else when I have you? So beautiful and even more beautiful since you became pregnant. Everyone is jealous of me because I have you. I would never want anyone else." Pierre stroked Max's stomach and rubbed his penis on Max's butt. “Do you feel that? I want you so much. I could never feel that way for anyone else."
Max had already stopped cooking and put his head on Pierre's shoulder and rubbed his ass against his penis. "My pretty little omega." With his hand Pierre stroked under Max's shirt and then over his chest and especially his nipples. They had become particularly sensitive since Max was pregnant and Pierre loved to play with them. Max continued to rub against Pierre and he felt his pants slowly getting wet.
"Do you like that?" Max nodded and then groaned as Pierre stroked his penis. "Say stop when you want me to stop." Pierre slowly opened Maxs pants and pulled them down. He also pulled his underpants down. "You are so wet for me." Pierre licked Max through the crack and then stood up again. He also pulled down his pants and underpants and then slowly nudged his mate.
“Do you feel that? I wouldn't want to have sex with anyone else since I can have you." Pierre put his hands on the worktop next to Max and then pushed into him again and again. "Please Alpha, knot me." "Really?" Max nodded wildly. He pushed further and further into Max and then felt his knot inflate. He pumped his cum deep into Max and then slipped his hand under Max's shirt and played with his nipples until he came too.
"I love you baby." "I love you too. I can't wait when our pup is finally here." Both clasped their hands on Max's stomach. As his knot deflated enough, Pierre slipped out of him. Max turned and kissed him gently. "Maybe I should cook more often if that's your reaction." Pierre laughed and Max gasped. The Frenchman immediately looked at him with concern.
"Everything okay?" Max smiled at him and then took his hand and slipped it under the shirt to lay it on his stomach. Pierre's worried look disappeared and he began to smile too. “Fuck! I can feel it moving in there." Max laughed and Pierre went down on his knees in front of him. “Hello little creature. We can't wait to meet you." He kissed Max's stomach gently. “Come on now, I'm covered in slick and your cum. Let's go take a bath."
A few months later they had a beautiful girl. And a little favor turned into great love and a little miracle with big blue eyes.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 71: Lando x Max - Comfort
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Alishha and
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando was happy about his fourth place in his home race, even if it looked like he had a chance to win at one time. But that was all irrelevant, the most important thing now was that Max was fine. The team always gave him updates, but Lando had seen the accident and seen Max how get out.
When he had done all his things and got the information that Max was back at the hotel, he drove to it as quickly as possible. He ran through the hallways and then stopped in front of the room and slowly opened the door. Max was lying on the bed and when he saw Lando, he smiled at him. "Hey, how are you?" Lando went to the bed and looked at Max worriedly. “I've felt better before. But the doctor said everything was fine."
Max smiled at him and slid to the side so that Lando could lie down next to him. Lando crawled cautiously on the bed and lay down next to Max at a little distance. "Come here." Lando moved a little closer and put his arm on Max's hip. Max turned his head to Lando and kissed him. "I'm proud of you, of your race." He gently caressed Lando's cheek and kissed him again.
"Do you feel any pain? Bruises?" Lando looked at him worried. "My ribs, where the belt was, are a little blue." "Can I see it?" Max nodded and then slowly and painfully took off his T-shirt. Lando accelerated when he saw the bruises littering Max's upper body. He crawled over Max and gently kissed each and every bruise.
Max groaned slightly. Lando kissed Max gently. "What can I do to make you feel better?" "Just go on." Lando grinned slightly and continued kissing Max's upper body. At the same time he gently stroked Max's bare torso and saw the goosebump. "I do not want to hurt you." "You can't hurt me baby." Lando nodded and then continued kissing down until he reached the waistband of Max's pants.
He knew he should stop, Max had to recover. But when he looked up at Max, he saw how he nodded slightly. "If you are in pain, let me know, okay?" Max nodded and carefully took off Max's pants. Lando kissed Max's knee gently, first the right and then the left. Then he kissed his way upwards until he got to Max's crotch. Again he looked at Max, who was now looking relaxed, and that was exactly what Lando wanted.
He kissed Max's penis gently and heard the Dutchman's low moaning. With a grin he licked Max's tip and then put it in his mouth. "It's so good, baby." Lando kept putting Max's penis in his mouth until it was hard. Lando moved his mouth up and down faster and faster on Max's penis until he suddenly said “stop”. Lando immediately stopped and looked at him worriedly.
"Did I hurt you?" "No, but I want to feel you." "I don't think it's right for you now." Max grabbed his hands and looked at him. “Today I had the worst accident of my career. I was totally scared and the only thing I need now is you, to be near you, to feel you. Please, baby." Max looked at him desperately. “Okay, but only because it's you. If I hurt you, let me know. And don't show any false strength when you're in pain, tell me. Understood?" Max nodded.
Lando leaned over and kissed him. Lando got up from bed and went to Max's bathroom and came back with a tube of lube. “Even if I love it when you finger me. But today it's about moving as little as possible." When Lando crawled back onto the bed, he also took off his pants. He knelt on the bed and began to finger himself.
Max pouted at him, as if he came closer and kissed him. "Show it to me?" Max pointed to Lando's ass, who grinned and nodded. He slipped his fingers out of his hole and turned around so that Max could now look at his bum. When he saw Lando thrust three fingers into himself, he couldn't help but groan. "You don't even know how much I would like to touch you now."
Max could hear Lando laughing softly and far too quickly he took his fingers out of himself and climbed onto Max's lap. "If I hurt you, let me know." Max nodded. Lando took the lube, smeared something on Max's penis and then let himself slide slowly and carefully onto Max's penis. Lando watched Max the whole time, but Max showed no sign of pain.
Carefully he leaned forward so he could kiss Max and then began to move his hips. It wasn't fast and it wasn't messed up, and it wasn't about getting to the climax particularly quickly. It was about closeness, about feeling the other, because today has shown once again that so much can happen in their job. "I love you, Max." "I love you too baby." Max raised his hand and caressed Lando's cheek and kissed him.
When Max tried to grab Lando's penis with his other hand, he grimaced in pain. "Leave it." Lando kissed the tip of his nose and grabbed his penis with his hand. But since it was primarily about Max, he waited for Max to come first. Moaning softly, Lando felt Max coming inside of him and after a few strokes around his penis, he came too.
Exhausted, he smiled at Max, kissed him and then carefully got up to take his weight off Max's body. He cleaned them both with a damp cloth and then lay down next to his boyfriend again. "I am so glad that you are fine." "I'm so glad I have you." The two whispered and Lando crossed his hand with Max's.
Max fell asleep immediately, but Lando stayed a little awake and watched his boyfriend sleep. He hoped that there wouldn't be another accident like today. He doesn't know what he would do if he lost Max one day. After a little kiss on Max's cheek, he fell asleep too, knowing that Max was fine.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 72: Charles x Lando - The wrong room
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Rocky073.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando was bored and that always meant going to Carlos and spending the time with him. Fortunately for him, the Ferrari garage was almost empty at this point and he could go in undetected. But before he got to Carlos 'room, he heard a low moan from Charles' room. Worried, he stopped and listened more carefully, not that Charles had injured himself. "Charles, are you all right?" Lando knocked, but there was no answer from Charles.
He neither heard the groan and he knocked again. But when Charles didn't answer again, he opened the door to look. But what he saw there was the opposite of what he had expected. Charles was sitting on his sofa with his eyes closed, his pants open and his hand around his penis. Lando knew he should go, but he couldn't look away. Charles has always looked good, but the way he sat there, slightly flushed cheeks, slightly open mouth and the low moaning made him look even more beautiful.
Even the penis was beautiful, he just couldn't look away. His hand palmed his penis through his pants. "Do you want to stand there and keep looking, or do you come here and join in?" Charles had opened his eyes and was now looking with a grin at Lando, who stood frozen at the door. "Uh ... I ..." Charles continued to look at him, moving his hand around his penis. When Lando still didn't say or do anything, Charles stood up.
Lando's gaze was the whole time on Charles penis, which was hanging out of his open pants. "Baby, my eyes are up here." Lando looked into Charles' grinning face. "I see you like the sight." Almost unconsciously, Lando nodded and Charles' grin only got bigger. He gently put his hand on Lando's cheek and kissed him very gently. Lando tried to chase the kiss. "I really mean it." He took Lando's hand and pulled him to the sofa behind him. Lando sat down and Charles straddled him.
Now Charles penis lay hard between the two bodies. Charles grinned, pushed Lando's shirt up a little and then rubbed his penis on the Englishman's bare stomach. Lando groaned and felt Charles penis spread precum over his stomach. "You feel so good." Charles had leaned forward and was whispering in his ear. "I've dreamed of feeling you for a long time."
Charles rubbed himself against Lando faster, while his penis was now painfully hard. Charles kissed him again, but harder this time. With a low and deep moan, Charles came and splashed his cum under Lando's shirt on his upper body. Charles looked at him breathlessly, grinning, then kissed him again. Meanwhile, Lando wanted to open his pants and get some relief, but Charles stopped him.
"Let me." Charles took Landos shirt off and grinned at the cum on his bare chest. He kissed down Lando's neck and then licked away his own cum. He continued kissing his way down and then opened Lando's pants, who breathed a sigh of relief when his penis wasn't so constricted anymore. He lifted his hips a little so Charles could take off his pants. Lando was now only sitting on the sofa in his underpants, with Charles between his legs.
A damp patch had already formed at Lando's tip. "I see you enjoyed my little show." Charles grinned, then kissed the bulge in his panties. Then he licked it and sucked where the stain had formed. Lando had to be careful not to come now. Charles grabbed the waistband of the underpants and slowly, much too slowly for Lando, pulled them down until Lando's penis popped free.
"I've dreamed of it for so long." Even if Charles was just whispering, Lando could hear it clearly and could do nothing but groan loudly. His moans only got louder as Charles put his penis all the way into his mouth. Amazed, he looked at the Monegasque between his legs, when he felt that Charles actually had his entire length in his mouth and that he was thrusting against his throat. Charles played around his penis with his tongue, moving his head up and down quickly.
Even if Lando had tried again to delay his orgasm a bit, the sight of Charles's wide mouth around his penis and his talent, this time stopped him and too quickly he injected his cum deep into Charles' throat. After his last spurt, Charles let the soft penis slide out of his mouth and grinned at Lando. He got up, undressed completely, and sat back on Lando's lap.
"You taste so good, Lando." Charles whispered in his ear, then bit the lobe of his ear. “Now I want to know if you feel that good inside me. When your penis fucks me fast and hard. I want to feel you deep inside me, I want to feel how you push your cum into me." Lando groaned and nodded. Before he had just watched, but now he ran his hands over Charles' thighs. "Please Lando."
Lando's hands continued to slide down Charles's body to his ass. He kneaded it gently and Charles moaned right in his ear. He pulled his ass cheeks apart and then ran his index finger over the hole. "You are so beautiful, Charles." Charles whimpered and kissed Lando. Lando cautiously penetrated him with his fingertip. With a groan, Charles put his head back and gave Lando the opportunity to see his neck better.
Lando kissed gently along this. Charles took Lando's other hand that wasn't on his ass and put two fingers of it in his mouth. Lando groaned as he felt Charles's wet tongue play around his fingers. With his other hand, Lando nudged Charles's hole carefully without hurting him. "Please fuck me, Lando." Charles had taken his fingers out of his mouth and was leading them to his ass.
"But if I hurt you, let me know." "You won't, I like it." Lando nodded and took one finger out of Charles's hole, then pushed the other into him. Charles groaned and started rubbing against him. “More, please Lando. Give it to me hard." Charles kissed him again and Lando pushed into Charles' hole with the second finger. Lando ran his other hand over Charles's chest, then pinched one of his nipples.
"Do that again." Lando grinned and pinched it again. Charles penis lay hard between the two bodies and smeared precum on Lando's upper body. "I'm ready." Lando slipped his fingers out of Charles' hole. Charles slipped off Lando's lap, got down on his knees in front of him, and took his penis in his mouth. When he was wet enough, he climbed back onto Lando's lap.
With one hand he supported himself on Lando's shoulder and with the other he held Lando's penis and then let himself slide on it. "Oh my god, you feel so good." Charles grinned and then began to slowly move up and down Lando's penis. "You fill me up so well, Lando." Lando put his hands on Charles's waist and then pushed him, making him scream.
"Do you like that?" Charles nodded wildly. So Lando kept pushing into him, parallel to Charles's movements. "Harder, Lando." Lando picked him up and then laid him on the sofa. He pressed Charles' legs against his torso and then thrust into Charles quickly and hard. Charles couldn't form a proper thought when Lando kept bumping into his prostate. And it wasn't long before he came untouched and moaning loudly.
But that didn't stop Lando from pushing into him hard and fast. Charles whimpered softly and while his penis let the last drops of cum run down his body, Lando came deep inside him. Charles penis twitched again when he felt Lando come inside of him. "Wow, that was awesome." Charles grinned exhaustedly at him and gasped when Lando slipped out of him. Lando leaned over him and kissed him passionately.
Charles gasped again when he felt Lando's finger on his hole. Lando took his finger out of its hole and then pushed it into Charles' mouth, who immediately sucked on it. "I didn't even know what you were made of, how dirty you can be." Charles grinned at him. "I can be anything you want." Charles whispered and looked seductively at Lando, at the same time he smeared his cum with his finger over his upper body and then licked it off while he looked Lando deep in the eyes.
Lando grinned, knelt between Charles 'legs and licked his cum out of Charles' hole. He leaned back over him and then kissed him so he could taste Lando's cum and gasped as a result. "I was hoping you would come in here." Charles grinned. "I'm glad I got in." "You can come to me more often now." "I will. Or you come to me or I'll fuck you behind the tires, where everyone could see us." "Oh yes please. We'll still have so much fun together."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 73: Carlos x Lando x Michael x Daniel x Max - Punishment
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by MavinPrincess.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max kissed Lando gently and stroked his hand under his shirt. Lando turned the two a little so that he was now sitting on Max's lap and kissing him more passionately. Michael, Dan and Carlos were out together, but Lando and Max didn't feel like it, so they stayed home. Since that one night, more and more nights have been added and now it almost felt more like a five-person relationship than two single ones.
Lando pulled away and smiled at Max. "We should have done that earlier." "Yeah, but I don't think Michael, Dan and Carlos think that's that great." Max just shrugged his shoulders and then pulled Lando back to kiss him. This time he slipped both hands under Lando's shirt and pulled him a little closer. "What are you doing?" Michael's stern voice echoed through the room and Lando and Max noticed that the other three were back.
All three looked at them both sternly, but Max just grinned broadly and pulled Lando back to him so that he could continue kissing him. Lando knew what Max was doing and grinned into the kiss. "Max, Lando stop!" Carlos' voice was the next to echo across the room. The two broke apart and looked at the others. Max sat up and kept Lando on his lap. “Why should we stop? You weren't here after all." This time Lando spoke and then turned back to Max to kiss him again.
“Lando, Max, that's the final warning. Stop it now, we didn't allow you to do that!" Dan's otherwise cheery voice was now strict and serious. Max could feel Lando's penis was hard and twitched in anticipation. A hand grabbed Lando's hair and pulled him off Max's lap. "We told you not to do that!" All three now stood in front of the bed and looked at them sternly.
"Take off your clothes, both of you and completely!" Michael continued to stand in front of the bed and watched them both while Dan and Carlos left the room. Both began to undress, but slowly, too slowly. "You don't want it to get worse, do you?" Michael grabbed both hair and pulled on it so that they are now looking at him. "If you still want to have the chance to come today, then do what we told you now."
Both continued to undress, but this time faster. When Carlos and Dan came back they were both naked and kneeling on the bed. With wide eyes both saw that Carlos and Dan had a gag in hand. “Carlos and Dan will now bind you to the gag. We'll go straight into the living room and you'll kneel in the corner. And when we feel like it, we'll fuck your mouth. You will not touch yourself or each other or make a sound. If you are good you will be rewarded, if not you will only be punished even more. Did you understand that?"
"Yes, sir." “If you wanted to stop because it was going to be too much. Then knock the floor three times and we will take it off immediately. Did you understand that?" Again a 'Yes, Sir' from Max and Lando rang out. "Very well. And now open your mouth." Both opened their mouths, Carlos put Lando on the gag and Dan Max. "Now you are perfect." Michael put two fingers in each of the open mouths. "And now come with me."
Together the five went into the living room and Michael led them to the corner where they kneeled. "What do you all mean? Do we want to test it, or do we want to let them wait a bit?” Grinning broadly, Dan looked at Carlos and Michael. "I think we should wait a bit first." Carlos also grinned at the other two without even looking at Lando and Max. Michael grabbed Carlos and Dan's hand and pulled them onto the sofa.
None of the three paid any attention to Lando or Max. Instead Michael kissed Dan and then Carlos. Max and Lando were hard, and it felt harder than ever before. The whole situation was so exciting and then watching their three doms kissing kept adding to it. Lando felt how spit ran down his chin and a quick look at Max told him that it was the same with him.
The simple kissing turned into something more. All three had their pants open, Michael had Carlos and Dan's penises in hand while they reached for his. "Do you see how good they are?" The three of them looked at Max and Lando for the first time. "But it would be a shame if we didn't use that, wouldn't it?" Dan grinned and then got up. Carlos followed him while Michael stayed on the sofa.
Dan stood in front of Max and Carlos in front of Lando. Without warning, they both pushed into their partners' open mouths. And they didn't stop, the pace was fast and both Lando and Max kept choking. More and more spit ran down their chins. "They're both made to be mouth-fucked." The closer they got to their climax, the harder they hit. Dan was the first to come and splash his cum down Max's throat.
It wasn't long before Carlos came also deep in Lando's throat. At the same time they slipped out of the two and saw how some of the cum in addition to the spit ran down their chins. Neither Carlos nor Dan said anything and instead went back to Michael on the sofa. It went quiet for a while. Michael, Carlos and Dan spoke quietly to each other, so quietly that neither Max nor Lando could hear them. But all the while they weren’t looking once at the two who still knelt in the corner on the floor.
They both looked up when Michael got up and walked over to them. "Oh, baby, you both are drooling everywhere." He grinned and stroked both of their wet chins. "You are actually too good if you just kneel here in the corner." Michael grinned and then gently tugged their hair, causing both of them to stand, legs wobbly and penises hard and aching. "Come with me." They both followed Michael to the sofa.
"Back on your knees." Immediately both went back on their knees. Michael sat down on the sofa between Carlos and Dan. With a knowing smile he looked at the two who spread their legs. “Come closer and kneel between Dan and Carlos' legs. We want to watch a movie and you don't want both penises to get cold, do you?" Lando and Max shook their heads at the same time and then crawled closer.
Dan and Carlos guided their heads to their penis so that they could put them in their mouths. "If it's getting too much and you want to quit, tap on Carlos or Dan's thigh." Michael looked at the two of them, who nodded as best they could. Michael took the remote control and started a movie that Lando and Max couldn't see. Dan and Carlos stroked their hair over and over again during the film and pushed into their mouths over and over again.
Both were relieved when the movie ended and Dan and Carlos both took their penises out of Lando's and Max's mouths. Dan and Carlos looked at Michael, who nodded. The two carefully opened the gags and took them off. Both of them massaged Landos and Max jaws a little. "Do you two understand now that you are not allowed to do something like that again?" "Yes, sir." It rang in the choir, both voices sounding rough and dry.
Michael got up and got two bottles of water and gave them to Max and Lando. "Here, have a drink." Both drank greedily. "Come here." Michael, who was sitting between Carlos and Dan again, raised his arms and Lando and Max stood up with trembling legs and sat on one side of Michael and cuddled up to him. "You did a great job." First he kissed Max and then Lando.
"Come here baby." Lando turned and snuggled up to Carlos, who kissed him gently. The kiss became more passionate and Carlos pulled him onto his lap. "Your thighs are shaking so much." Carlos stroked Lando's thighs with his hands and only then did he notice how much his thighs were trembling and that his penis was hard and painful. Lando put his arms around Carlos' neck and started rubbing against him to get some friction.
"Did I allow you to do that?" Lando shook his head and stopped. "You already showed today how well you can suck on something." Carlos opened his mouth with his thumb and then stuck two fingers into it. Lando looked at the others and saw Max had Michael's penis in his mouth while Dan was eating him out. "Eyes on me." Carlos turned Lando's head to look at him again.
Carlos took his fingers out of Lando's mouth and replaced them with the thumb of his other hand. Carlos penetrated Lando's hole with his damp fingers. The second finger quickly followed the first and Lando screamed. "You won't come as long as I don’t allow you to." Lando whimpered in despair. Carlos moved his fingers back and forth in Lando quickly and Lando could see out of the corner of his eye how Michael pushed hard into Max while Dan watched.
The click of a tube brought Lando's attention back to Carlos. "Are you ready?" Lando could only nod with the thumb in his mouth. Carlos took his fingers out of Lando's hole and lifted Lando's hips up a little so that he could slide onto Carlos' penis. Lando screamed, but Carlos pounded immediately. Pain quickly turned into passion and he groaned loudly. But his attention was drawn to the trio next to him, where Michael and Dan now bumped into Max at the same time. "I want that next time too."
Carlos grinned and picked Lando up and laid him on the sofa. He lifted Lando's hip and thrust into him quickly, each time hitting Lando's prostate. “Please, Carlos. Let me come." But Carlos didn't say anything, just kept pushing. With one last hard push, Carlos came deep into Lando. "Come!" He whispered, but Lando could hear it and came with a tremendous orgasm. Carlos slipped out of him, picked him up again and sat with him on the sofa.
Lando snuggled up against him and saw how the trio next to him now snuggled together as well. Max sat next to them and smiled at Lando. Lando grabbed Max's hand and then kissed the Dutchman gently. "Lando wants two penises in him next time." Michael and Dan grinned. "That sounds very good." Lando smiled and felt Max squeeze his hand.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 74: Lewis x Nico - Missing you
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by j.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Every day he missed him a little more and every day it hurt a little more to see him happy with his family. He couldn't live in the same house with him anymore, so he looked for another apartment in Monaco. But even then he was just barely happier, the only thing was that he didn't have to see Nico anymore. But that changed when someone knocked wildly and hard on his door.
Roscoe looked at this unimpressed and preferred to go to his basket. With a sigh, Lewis opened the door and, to his astonishment, saw Nico in front of him. Without saying anything, he walked past Lewis into the apartment and Lewis then closed the door. “You just moved without saying anything. I had to ask around to find out where you live now." Nico looked at him with a mixture of despair and anger.
“I don't even have to tell you where I live. We have nothing more to do with each other." Lewis crossed his arms and saw Nico stroking his hair. “We will always have something to do with each other. I missed you. Besides, I can't just forget our time together. Isn't it important to you?" Nico looked at him now totally desperate, which only made Lewis angrier.
He went up to Nico and pressed him against the wall. “Isn't time important to me? Who do you think you are asking? You're the one who left me. You left me sitting to be with Vivian. You chose her over me. You have decided to live with her and against a life with me." Lewis could feel Nico's heartbeat under his hand on his chest. And suddenly the two were so close.
Nico pulled him close and kissed him hard. Lewis struggled and broke the kiss, but the way Nico looked at him, he couldn't help but kiss him again. It wasn't loving, it was tough, they both fought for dominance. "Show me how much you missed me." Lewis whispered against Nico's lips and pushed him to his knees. How much he missed the sight. He stroked Nico's hair, which, to his delight, is longer again, just as it used to be.
Nico opened his pants and pulled them down together with his underpants until Lewis' penis jumped into his face. First Nico kissed Lewis 'right inner thigh and then the left, until he took Lewis' penis in his hand. He fixed his gaze on Lewis, who was also looking at him, and sucked a little on his tip. Little by little he put it in his mouth and, to Lewis' surprise, he still managed to get Lewis all the way into his mouth without choking.
He played his tongue gently around Lewis' penis, then moved his mouth up and down. At the same time he was kneading Lewis balls with his hand and the grip on Nico's hair got stronger. After all that time, Nico still knew what Lewis liked most and so he came much faster than usual. “Swallow. All of it. " Lewis stroked Nico's hair while Nico swallowed hard.
Nico let Lewis' penis slide out of his mouth and then stood up. When Lewis saw Nico's penis hard in his pants, he couldn't help but grin. "You still get hard from sucking me." Nico rolled his eyes and pulled Lewis close to kiss him again. “Don't imagine anything on it. I have a lot of sex with my wife and I have the same reaction then."
"I'm the one that's supposed to be making you feel good." Lewis looked at him angrily, turned him over and pressed him against the wall. He grabbed Nico and opened his pants and pulled them down together with his underpants. "I'm going to fucking ruin you." Hard slaps to the bare skin of his backside echoed through the apartment. "Suck on my fingers." Lewis put two fingers to his mouth, which Nico immediately sucked on. Lewis kept slapping his other hand on Nico's bottom until it was red.
He took his fingers out of Nico's mouth and stroked them through his crack and then poked the first into Nico's hole. “Don't be so rough. there can't be any marks." Nico gasped and then pushed himself closer to Lewis so that his finger pushed deeper into him. "Even without the marks you will know that I am the only one who can really get it for you." Lewis whispered in his ear, then poked his second finger into him. Nico gasped loudly and clenched his fists.
"I missed you, Nico." Lewis' voice was soft and not as demanding as before. He poked a third finger into it briefly and then slid out of it with all of them. He spat in his hand and then spread it on his penis. Carefully and slowly he penetrated Nico. "I missed fucking you so much." Lewis paused briefly and then pushed hard. He put both hands around Nico's neck and squeezed lightly, so that Nico's breath became faltering.
"You look so good with my hands around your neck." Nico groaned and Lewis squeezed harder, but not so much that Nico couldn't breathe. He increased his pace but continued to hit hard. Nobody said anything anymore, only the clapping of bare skin could be heard. Lewis took one hand from Nico's neck and took his penis in his hand. At the same speed as his thrusts, he brought Nico down and almost simultaneously they came.
Lewis waited a moment and then slipped out of him. Nico turned and leaned against the wall. Lewis put his forehead on Nico's. "I really missed you." He gently caressed the German's cheek and then kissed him gently. "I missed you too. Please don't just go away again without saying something." Lewis shook his head. "Never again. Do we want to go into the bedroom and cuddle? I just want to feel your close for a little bit." Nico nodded and kissed him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 75: Max x Daniel x Michael x Lando - Heat
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by thetinkerwrites. I love writing ABO, so feel free to request more of it.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando knew immediately that something was wrong when he woke up in Michael's apartment. They had a race-free weekend, which he spent with the Australian and together with Max and Dan they spent the entire time. When he woke up that morning, however, he felt the thin film of sweat and slick running down his legs. He could smell Michael in his room, which doesn't help his Omega.
“Lando, wake up. Max and Dan are coming soon and we wanted to go to the beach." Without a knock, Michael came into the room and stopped immediately. He growls quietly. “I can smell it! You're in heat." When Lando smelled the scent of the alpha, he whimpered softly. "Alpha, please." Lando rubbed his penis and looked directly at Michael. But before Michael could do anything, the doorbell rang. Without a word, Michael turned and left the room.
Lando's whimpering grew louder, but now he moaned too. His clothes were wet from the sweat and his pants were also full with slick. He didn't hear the voices as he continued rubbing his penis. "Oh no Lando." Max sat down next to him on the bed and rubbed his arm. Michael and Dan stopped at the door, because even if they wanted nothing more than to knot Lando, they could control themselves.
"We'll get you undressed first, your clothes are all wet." Lando nodded slightly and Max then helped him out of his clothes until he was sitting completely naked on the bed. Lando put his head in the crook of Max's neck, because even if he wasn't an Alpha, the physical contact helped him a little. Still, his erection ached, as if he put his hand around his penis again, and it wasn't long before he came. But his penis stayed hard and he could smell the change in the others scents.
"Max, please do something." He looked helplessly and begging at Max, and Max felt how he too was slowly getting hard. "Can I eat you out?" Lando groaned and then nodded. Immediately he got down on all fours and then heard Michael and Dan growling. "Should the two of them stay here or should they go?" Max gently stroked Lando's back. "Stay." Lando's voice was full of lust and he could see Michael and Dan approaching the bed.
"Stop. First it's my turn, then you can." Max looked sternly at both of them and especially at Dan. Still they went on, but sat on the bed with enough space. Max knelt behind Lando and licked through the crack. "You taste so good." Max and Lando moaned almost at the same time and immediately Max continued to lick. Shortly afterwards, his finger was added to his tongue. Just as he thrust into him with this, Lando was already coming.
He turned around and then kissed Max. "Thank you." With one last kiss he turned away and looked at the two alphas hungrily. He crawled over to Michael and sat on his lap. Michael put his hands on Lando's thigh and Lando sighed, finally getting a touch from an Alpha. "Please Alpha." He rubbed himself against Michael and smeared his pants full with slick.
"Fuck me, Alpha." Lando looked hungry at Michael, who just grinned. "Be patient, my little Omega." Lando whimpered softly and kept rubbing against him. He put his head in the crook of Michael’s neck and smelled its strong smell and then felt how another wave of slick found its way onto Michael's pants. Michael's pants gave him enough friction, so he kept rubbing against him. Then he felt two fingers push into him, but Michael's hands were still on his thighs.
He turned his head and saw Dan kneeling behind him. "You are so wide and ready for us, baby." He kissed Lando's neck gently. "Please let me come." Michael changed Lando's position a little so that Lando was now sitting on his thigh. "It's my thigh or nothing, I'm not helping you get off." Lando whimpered a bit, but then started rubbing against Michael's thighs.
At the same time he fucked himself with Dan's finger and Max turned his head and kissed him. It didn't take long and he came onto Michael's thigh, which was now smeared with cum in addition to the slick. But he was still hard and his whimpering was still loud. "Please Alphas, fuck me." Pleadingly, he looked back and forth between Dan and Michael. At that moment he didn't care who his mate was, the only thing he needed was a knot.
"First of all, Max will fuck you, he always wanted to know how it is." Michael put Lando next to him, and only then did he see how both Max and Dan were now naked. But his attention was immediately drawn to Max, who spread his legs wide. With one push, Max was inside of him. "You're so wet, I don't even feel a little resistance." Max groaned and kissed him briefly.
Max's penis was smaller than an alpha and it would only give Lando brief relief. But Max's thrusts were hard and the close contact with another Omega helped him a bit. "More, Max." With one hand he reached around his aching penis and then felt a finger slide into him next to Max's penis. "Omg." Lando's hole was widened enough by the finger.
"You smell so good." Max buried his face in Lando's neck where his scent mark was. Lando took a deep breath and smelled that Max's smell was sweeter than a few minutes ago. "Max, I think you'll get your heat too." The Dutchman laughed softly and pushed further into him. It wasn't uncommon for one omega's heat to trigger another. And then there were two alphas in the room, which added to it even more.
"I'm still fine, now it's about you first." Max pushed on and Lando saw how Michael was now also naked and both Alphas kissed tenderly. With the other hand Max grabbed Lando's penis and after only two strokes he came again. For a short while he was relieved, but he knew it would only last a short time before it got worse. The only thing that would really help him would be a knot.
Max pushed further into him and then came too. With a smile he kissed him briefly and then slipped out of him, and he too was still hard. "Oh baby, come here." Dan looked at Max and then pulled him close, who immediately rubbed against him. And Lando's Omega also screamed for his Alpha. "Alpha, please." His whimpering was loud and was only surpassed by the moaning of Max, who now had three fingers in his hole.
"Be a good Omega and bend over." Michael's voice was deep and Lando immediately went on all fours in front of him. Immediately he pushed into him with three fingers and without much resistance. "Please Alpha, I need your knot." "I'm the Alpha, you're the Omega, I give the orders and you follow them." He slapped Lando's ass lightly and then thrust faster into Lando's hole. "You are so wet and so wide, ready to get breed." Lando groaned loudly when Michael pushed a fourth finger into him.
"I'm sure that one day I'll be able to have my whole hand in your ass." Just the thought of it made Lando come again. "I see you like the thought of it." Lando whimpered and pressed against the fingers that were still in his hole. "Turn on your back." To Lando's displeasure, Michael took all fingers out of him and he lay down on his back.
Max also lay down next to him and almost automatically both of them spread their legs. They were both sweaty, with slick between their legs and cum on their bodies. But instead of Michael, Dan knelt between his legs. “A knot wouldn't be enough for either of you. So I'll fuck you first and Michael Max and then Michael will fuck you and I'll fuck Max." Dan grinned broadly and Lando liked the idea of not getting one but two knots, not at the same time, even though he liked the idea of it.
In contrast to Dan, who took his time and pushed into Lando far too slowly, Michael thrusted into Max wildly and unrestrainedly. "Fuck me, Dan." Lando's voice was demanding, but it only made Dan grin a little wider. Then he pushed, hard and deep, and Lando screamed out loud. It was exactly what he needed and Dan dropped his games and continued to thrust into him quickly. "Knot me, please Michael." Lando could see how Max was getting closer to his climax and Michael was only a short distance away.
“Do you like seeing your mate fuck your best friend? How he widens his little hole and then pumps all of his cum into him." Dan whispered softly in his ear and Lando could only nod wildly. Michael pushed him one last time and his knot inflated and he came. Max was trembling all over and his penis splashed his cum all over his upper body. Lando knew he shouldn't like his alpha fucking another Omega who's in heat. But he liked the picture that presented him, so much that he came.
Dan pushed further into him and then Lando felt his knot inflate and he came one more time while Dan pumped his cum inside him. Dan kissed his forehead and then lay down like Michael on his back so both omegas could snuggle up to them. Lando was glad that his heat was a little quieter now after he got Dan's knot, but he also knew that it wouldn't be long before it would start again.
"Hey, don't move too much, otherwise I'll come again." Dan grinned as Lando jiggled his bum a little. But he liked the thought of having more cum in him. So he continued to wiggle his bum and then felt Dan pump more cum into him. “As long as your knot is not deflated, Lando will continue. He loves the feeling of being full of cum. In addition, his stomach will be round at some point." Michael grinned at the two of them and Lando hid his red face in Dan's chest.
“You don't have to be embarrassed, kid. Max loves to feel my penis inside him and would like to always have it inside. No matter when and no matter where, or what do you think happened when we had the movie night." Lando looked up and, unlike himself, Max grinned at him. Like almost every week, the four of them had done a movie night. Max was sitting on Dan's lap and both had a blanket over them, now he knows why.
All four were calm until Max got up and let Michael's penis slide out of him. Lando's need for his Alpha grew. Dan's knot was so deflated that it slipped out of him too. He and Max immediately swapped places. "Hey baby." Michael grinned and then kissed him. Lando rubbed against him again, his penis still hard and the only thing he wanted now was the knot of his alpha. "Fucking knot me already!" He gasped and kissed Michael's neck.
But Michael didn't give him what he wanted. Instead, he poked two fingers into it and widened its hole. "Michael, please." Lando whimpered and pleaded and a look at Max showed him that he was already getting what he wanted. He rode wildly while Dan praised him. He was so fascinated by the sight that he didn't feel Michael take his fingers out of him and then pushed into him. Lando slowly rolled his hips on Michael's penis, but that wasn't enough. "More, Alpha."
With one swift movement, Michael turned him so that he was kneeling on all fours in front of him and pounded into him. Lando couldn't get a clear thought and he was approaching his climax again. But that didn't bother Michael, because even after Lando came, he continued to push into him hard. "Please, knot me." He could already feel Michael's knot inflating and with one last hard push he came and his knot inflated completely. The feeling of Michael pumping his cum into him made him come again.
"I love you." Michael kissed him gently. "I love you too, Alpha." Michael turned the two of them on their side, just like Dan and Max did. He hugged the younger one tightly and stroked the small bump in Lando's stomach that had formed from all the cum inside him. "I can't wait to see your belly swell with our perfect pups." Michael whispered softly into him, making him gasp softly. This is his biggest wish to get pregnant with Michael’s pup. Carefully he moved on Michael's knot and then felt how more cum was pumped into him.
He caressed Max's back, who moved and Dan's knot slipped out of him. He turned to Lando and Dan thrust into him again. They were both tired and Lando grabbed Max's with his hand. “Get some sleep, you need it. And tomorrow we will take a bath and clean up from all the slick and cum. And then we can go on." Michael gently caressed Lando on the stomach and Dan kissed Max on the neck.
Shortly afterwards they both fell asleep. Both needed some rest and had to recharge their batteries because that was only the first of a few days that they would have their heat. But with two alphas they will still be able to do that.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 76: Charles x Lando - DNF
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Mclarenfan101 and Rock073. This could be read as a second part to chapter 72.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The race was over for Charles too quickly. When the race was about to continue, there was a knock on his door. "Yes?" He was expecting his trainer or racing engineer, but not Lando, who was standing in front of him and closing the door behind him. "What are you doing here? I thought you could go on?" Charles looked at him confused, he had seen Lando's car parked in the pit lane among the others. "I couldn't."
Lando shrugged, walked over to him, and dropped onto Charles' lap. “I don't want to watch any more. How stupid can you be and make such a mistake." Lando was angry. "I know I feel no different." Charles gently stroked Lando's thighs with his hands. Forcefully Lando kissed him and rubbed his hip against Charles'.
"And because you don't want to watch anymore, you are here?" Lando nodded and then kissed him again, at the same time he took off his shirt. "Yeah, I thought we could spend the time together." With a grin, Lando pushed Charles' shirt up. "I like the way you think." Charles raised his arms and Lando tossed his shirt on the floor where his was already. The two kissed again and Charles pinched Lando's nipples.
"Do it again." Lando gasped, then cried out when Charles pinched it again. Lando's nipple was red and Charles licked it and then sucked it. "I never thought that you could be satisfied so easily." With a big grin he looked at the Englishman, who gave him an angry look, but that immediately disappeared when Charles pinched the already red nipple one more time.
Again he rubbed his hip against Charles' and made both of them moan at the same time. Charles pulled him back to kiss him and opened his pants. With his hand he slipped into the open pants and stroked the already hard penis in Lando's underpants. Lando, who now had his hands on Charles' shoulders, bumped against the hand, trying to get more friction.
"Fuck me Charles." Lando whispered in his ear. "Your wish should be my command." Charles grinned and pushed Lando off his lap so they could both completely undress. When both were naked, he pulled him back on him and at the contact of bare skin on bare skin, both of them gasped loudly. Lando rubbed his penis against Charles' stomach. “Didn't you want me to fuck you? If this is still what you want, then this is the time to stop. Otherwise it won't come to that."
Lando whimpered and pouted, but then stopped anyway. There was a trace of precum on Charles' stomach and Lando was almost a little embarrassed at how much he liked the situation. "You like that." Charles grinned and stroked the precum on his stomach with one finger, then licked it off. "You still taste so good." He pulled him close and kissed him wildly while his hand reached for the tube of lube.
Lando was so absorbed in the kiss that he only realized what Charles was up to when he pushed his first finger into him. "More, Charles." Lando groaned and pressed against his finger. With a grin, Charles pushed a second finger into him. Lando screamed and in order not to attract any attention, Charles covered his mouth with his other hand.
He quickly thrust his fingers into him again and again and shortly afterwards a third finger followed. "You're doing so well, baby." Charles whispered in his ear and then took his hand from his mouth when he stopped screaming. “Fuck me, Charles. Please." Lando looked him in the eye and then took the tube of lube and spread some of it on Charles's penis. He slipped his fingers out of him and then kissed him.
Lando braced himself with both hands on Charles's shoulders and while Charles was holding his penis, he slid onto it. “Wow, baby. You feel so good." Charles stroked his cheek, then gave him a quick kiss. Lando began to move slowly and fucked himself with Charles penis. "Faster, baby." Lando moved faster until his thighs started shaking.
"Your thighs are shaking so much." Charles grinned, then picked Lando up. With a quick movement he turned the two so that Lando was kneeling in front of him. He pushed into the younger one quickly and hard. Lando buried his face in the pillow that was on the sofa and then screamed when Charles hit his ass. "Charles, come inside of me." Lando couldn't see the older one grinning and pushing faster.
"Stop." Charles immediately stopped, slid out of him, and rolled Lando onto his back, giving him a worried look. "Did I hurt you? Have I misunderstood something?" Lando shook his head, grinning. "No you have not. I just want you to come in my mouth and not in my hole." Charles groaned and then kissed Lando. He knelt over him on the sofa and quickly jerked himself off.
Lando had opened his mouth wide and was waiting. The first splash of Charles' cum hit his lip. He sat up a bit so Charles could squirt the rest of his cum into his mouth. At the same time Lando jerked himself off and when Charles came down from his climax he came and splashed his cum on Charles' back.
Charles kissed him and could taste himself. “That was definitely better than watching the race. But I hope that next time it won't be a race like this before we meet again." Charles shook his head and stepped off Lando and sat next to him. “Let's go away together. Just the two of us, for a few days somewhere where nobody knows us." He looked at Lando questioningly.
"That means you want to go somewhere with me to have sex?" "I want to hang out with you like that, but it's also a great way to have lots of shameless sex." Charles grinned and kissed Lando. "So what do you say?" "Count me in. Just you and me and lots of sex, sounds perfect." Lando grinned too.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 77: Yuki x Pierre - Independant
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Chrystel. I love writing ABO, so feel free to request more of it.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Yuki couldn't understand why they let Pierre pass so easily. Yes, Pierre was faster, but he could have fought for it too, now Yuki was back as the stupid one, as the one who is not good enough. And he knew what would happen to the Red Bull drivers if they didn't perform well enough. He walked angrily through the paddock, and even Checo, the omega who was always able to calm him down, couldn't make it this time.
"Yuki, are you okay?" Pierre looked at him worried, at least he could smell how angry the younger one was. “They just waved you over. You are celebrated and I am portrayed as bad again." Pierre no longer looked at him worried, but grinned broadly at him. "I have to fight for my place, you don't." When he could smell Pierre's glee, he only got angrier.
"And what do you want to do now, little Omega?" Pierre's voice was deep and Yuki could feel a shiver go through his body. He continued to look up at him angrily. After taking a deep breath, he pushed Pierre. But instead of getting angry, he just laughed. But this only made Yuki angrier. So he wanted to push him again, but this time Pierre held his hands tight.
"And now?" The grin on his face was wide. Yuki tried to get out of the grip, but Pierre wouldn't let him. Instead, he walked on and then pressed him against the wall with his hands above his head. He looked at him angrily, but to his fear, he liked what Pierre was doing to him. His Omega almost screamed to submit himself to the alpha.
"You are not so cheeky now, are you?" Pierre had leaned down and was whispering in his ear. A shiver ran through him and he could feel himself producing slick. Pierre buried his face in the crook of his neck, where the scent mark was. "You like that. You smell so good, so sweet." It was still a whisper and then he kissed the spot gently. Yuki's senses were clouded by the strong smell of the alpha and he couldn't suppress a low moan.
But he still couldn't forget the racing situation and since Pierre had let go of his hands, he was able to push him away and looked at him angrily. "I don't want that to happen again." Angrily he tapped Pierre on the chest, who only growled and made Yuki whimper softly. He kept tapping the Frenchman's chest, but he didn't do anything that confused him.
Pierre put a hand on his cheek and stroked his lips with his thumb. "Are you upset enough?" When Yuki opened his mouth to be able to say something, Pierre pushed his thumb in it and pressed it onto Yuki's tongue. Slick was running down his legs and he couldn't help but suck on his thumb. In these situations, he hated being an omega.
Especially near Pierre, because the Alpha had a very special effect on him from the start. An Alpha had never managed to tame him before, but when he first met Pierre, his Omega had coed at him. Inadvertently he imagined that it wasn't Pierre's thumb, but his penis. He sucked harder on Pierre's thumb and made the older man laugh.
“You always pretend you're so independent and fierce, like you're different from the other omegas. But you are just like them." Pierre whispered in his ear and then took his thumb out of Yuki's mouth and stroked it over Yuki's lips until they were wet and glittered with spit. "You don't want anything else but to have an Alpha who tells you what to do."
Yuki looked at him angrily, he didn't want that. He doesn't want an alpha, he is independent and strong and wants to assert himself in this sport in such a way that he wants to be all alone without the help of others. “No, I don't want that. I don't need an alpha. I’m an independant omega." When Pierre laughed, he only got angrier. “Your body says something completely different. Your smell is sweet and I can smell slick running down your legs. And your penis is hard, even if you don't want an alpha, your body definitely wants one."
And Yuki knew it, his Omega screamed for an alpha, for Pierre's alpha. But he didn't want to give in, so he shook his head. Pierre moved away from Yuki and went to the door. Confused, he looked at him and whimpered a little when he assumed that Pierre would leave. But Pierre didn't go, just locked the door. "Don't worry, I won't go."
He went back to the Japanese and stood behind him. With a big grin he saw the big damp stain in Yuki's pants on his bum. With his fingers he stroked the place where Yuki's hole was and made the younger one gasp. "See, you can't be without an Alpha." Pierre gently kissed his neck and then sucked a bit on it until he could be sure that a mark would form.
"Now everyone knows that you are mine." Pierre whispered in his ear. He liked the thought of being Pierre's Omega more than he liked. Pierre quickly turned him around so that they could look at each other again. He kissed him very gently and then grinned when Yuki tried to catch the kiss. "You want me." Yuki clenched his fists and wanted to contradict him, but Pierre kissed him again, this time harder.
But even this kiss was over too quickly and Yuki got angrier again. "I like it when you are all riled up." Pierre held his gaze and stroked under Yuki's shirt with his hands. The contact was like fire and like a drug, he wanted more but didn't want to show it. It wasn't until he hit the table with his leg that he realized that the two had walked. With one swift movement, Pierre picked him up and put him on the table.
"Spread your legs for me, Omega." Pierre's voice was deep and demanding and Yuki couldn't help but obey the order. Pierre stood between them and pulled Yuki to himself so that he could feel the hard penis of the Alpha on his and could not suppress the moan. His Omega screamed for Pierre and for his Alpha, for his touches, but Pierre didn't want to touch him, just looked at him with a big grin.
“What is it now? You're not that loud now, are you?" He whispered again in his ear and then stroked Yuki's thigh with his fingers. He let his teeth gently scratch his neck and then bit into it. Yuki groaned loudly and more slick gathered on his bum. "Please Pierre." He looked at the Frenchman in shock, at least he couldn't quite believe himself that he had said that.
“I thought you didn't need an alpha. But still you are begging now." Pierre's face was so close to him when he whispered at him. He wanted to show Pierre that he doesn't need to beg, he is independent and he gets what he wants. With his hands he grabbed Pierre's neck and pulled him close to kiss him. The kiss was more passionate than the kisses before, but then Pierre grabbed Yuki's hands with his hands and took them from his neck and released the kiss.
At that moment, Yuki hated it again that alphas are stronger, no matter how hard he trains. "You think you could set the tone here?" Pierre laughed softly. "If I wanted it, you could kneel in front of me right now." In addition to this idea, Pierre stroked Yuki's hard penis and he whimpered loudly. "Arms up." Yuki immediately raised his arms when he heard Pierre's demanding voice and the Frenchman took off his shirt and threw it on the floor behind him.
"Pierre, you too." He tugged on Pierre's shirt, but he only shook his head. "Not yet." "But .." Again he shook his head and when Yuki wanted to say something again, he put two fingers in his mouth until he gagged a bit, so that he would be calm. "I said no, and if you should go against my instructions again, then you have to go." He looked urgently at the younger man, who nodded as best he could. A grin reappeared on Pierre's face and it broadened as Yuki started licking and sucking his fingers.
"That's how I like you best." He cooed softly and then moaned as best he could, with Pierre's fingers in his mouth as the other hand stroked his nipples. "You smell so good, so tempting." Pierre buried his face in the crook of Yuki's neck, where his scent mark was. And Yuki also had to admit that Pierre smelled incredibly good, even better than usual.
Much to his displeasure, which he would never admit, Pierre took his fingers out of his mouth much too quickly. "Lay down on your back." Yuki immediately lay down on his back and then watched as Pierre opened his pants and took them off and threw them where his shirt was already. Pierre lifted his legs and pressed them against Yuki's chest. "You are so wet, and that without me actually touching you." His gaze went between Yuki's legs and he turned red because he could feel how much slick he had produced. And he was embarrassed, after all, hardly anything had happened between his legs.
He could feel a cool breeze when Pierre also took off his underpants and he was now lying naked in front of him. With one finger Pierre stroked it through the crack and then licked the slick of this with a groan. "Not only do you smell so good, you taste so good too." Pierre got on his knees in front of him and then disappeared between his legs and licked his hole. The smacking sound could be heard and he had to be careful not to come only through it.
He was still young and he hadn't had much experience outside of his heats. And they were mostly just there to get a knot and break it. His penis, which was lying hard on his stomach, spread his precum over it and even if he did not want it, he could no longer suppress his moan. It only got louder when Pierre pushed into him with not just one but two fingers.
“You can't wait to feel me. So far, so willing and so wet." Pierre curled his fingers a little and hit Yuki's prostate and this time the younger one screamed. No matter how good Pierre's fingers felt, all he wanted was to feel his penis inside him. But he couldn't say it because the only thing that came out of his mouth was the loud moaning as Pierre kept pumping his fingers into him quickly.
Without that he or Pierre had touched his penis, he came moaning loudly on his stomach. Pierre continued to push his fingers through his orgasm. He slipped his fingers out of it and licked them off with a grin. Yuki couldn't think clearly anymore. “You said you don't need an alpha. But now you're lying in front of me, naked, and being a whimpering mess." Before Yuki could say anything, however, Pierre kissed him briefly.
He chased the kiss, but didn't get what he wanted. Instead, Pierre kissed his neck down and undid his pants. His need for an alpha has never been so big as at this moment. "Please, Pierre." It was just a whisper, that was all he could do. Pierre raised his head and grinned at him. "What do you want, Omega?" Yuki moaned softly. "You." "And what do I need to do?" Pierre grinned and stroked Yuki's inner thighs with his hands.
“Please, Pierre. Do it." “What am I supposed to do, baby? You have to tell me." He stepped away from Yuki and pulled his pants down further. Yuki could see the outline of Pierre's hard penis and what he could already see was enough to feel more slick running down his legs. This was followed by Pierre's shirt, so that he only had his underpants on. “What do you want, baby? Do you just want me to look?" With a big grin on his lips, he took his penis in his hand and moved it slightly.
“I want you, please fuck me. Please." Yuki was a little embarrassed to beg like that. He never begged, least of all to Alphas, but at that moment he wanted nothing more than to feel Pierre inside him. Luckily for him, Pierre didn't want him to beg any more. The Alpha held his gaze and then slowly pulled his underwear down until his penis popped out. And it was even bigger than Yuki thought. And he couldn't wait to finally feel it inside him.
Pierre stood again between his still spread legs. Never before has an Alpha smelled so good in Yuki's opinion and almost unintentionally he spread his legs a little wider. "I knew it, you are not as independent as you always think." He slowly pushed into him. "You feel so good, baby." Pierre whispered in his ear when he was completely in him. Yuki could only nod and groan. An Alpha had never felt as good as Pierre just now and no one had filled him out like that before.
Pierre slipped almost completely out of him and then thrusted hard into him again. Yuki screamed and Pierre pushed into him again. He got faster and harder. With his hands he lifted Yuki's hips a little and through the now changed angle he hit his prostate again and again, which only made Yuki moan more and his climax came ever closer. "Please ... Pierre ... I .. Knot." Pierre grinned at him. "What do you want, baby?" "Knot me, please."
Before long his knot inflated inside Yuki and he came. Yuki put his legs around Pierre's waist to push him even closer to him. When the younger felt how Pierre pumped his cum into him, he also came with a loud moan. Out of breath, they both looked at each other and kissed tenderly. Pierre moved a little and made both moan again.
Yuki put his arms around Pierre's neck and he helped him sit up, Pierre's penis still inside him. "Come on, let's sit down on the sofa." He picked up Yuki and sat down with him on the sofa, where the younger one snuggled up against him. The Alpha rumbled quietly and stroked his bare back. At that moment he felt comfortable and safe. If he could, he would be in Pierre's arms all day cuddling with him.
But Pierre had other plans and picked him up when his knot was deflated enough. Yuki whimpered and clung to him. "We can continue cuddling right away, let's just get dressed." He rumbled softly, but Yuki shook his head again. "Hey, what's going on?" He gently stroked his cheek and looked at him worriedly. "I want to continue to feel you." "You can do that too." Yuki blushed and looked away.
"That's not what you mean, is it?" Ashamed, he shook his head. How should he tell Pierre that he wants to feel him inside of him again. "Wait a moment." He kissed him gently and then lifted him off his lap and then stood up. He put his shirt back on and then took a hoodie out of his pocket and gave it to Yuki. "Here, put it on." Yuki put it on. It was way too big, but it smelled like Pierre.
With a blanket in hand, he sat down on the sofa again and pulled Yuki back onto his lap so that he could slide back into him. Immediately he snuggled back to the Alpha and buried his face in the crook of his neck. Pierre put the blanket around the two of them and pulled the younger one to him. Yuki felt comfortable and safe. And even if he still wanted to be independent and didn't need an alpha, he made an exception with Pierre. And maybe he will also help him with his next heat, because he knew it was only a few days left before it would be that time again.
And the idea of being somewhere in a hotel room with Pierre, spending his heat and then spending the summer break with him, he liked more than he had previously thought. Now all he had to do was convince the older man.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 78: Max x Checo - Punishment
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Hiddleshos. I started writing it after the GP in Hungary, which means Checo didn't have his Contract for next year yet.
And if you wonder, I needed to remove some tags, because AO3 wouldn't let me update it otherwise.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max was angry, within two races he was shot down by a Mercedes for the second time, at least this time he was able to drive after it. But since it had also hit Checo, not only himself but also the team lost the leadership of the World Cup. "I can not believe it." He burst into Checo's driver room and slammed the door. "Because they can't make it on the track, they have to take us out." Max kept talking himself in a rage.
“I know, but unlike you, I couldn't go any further. Unlike you, I have to be afraid that every race could be my last." Checo got up from the sofa on which he had been sitting before and looked angrily at Max, who fell silent. "So stop crying my ears when I have it much worse." Max could only nod. "Sorry." Checo nodded and smiled slightly. "I accept the apology, but I want to see that you really mean it."
With his grin he looked at Max, who just looked at him confused. "I really mean it." "Then show me." "How?" "Get on your knees and show me." Max's confusion only got worse. "Do you want me to beg?" Checo just grinned and shook his head. "Your mouth should be good for something else." He stroked Max's lips with his thumb and it became clear to Max what the older man wanted from him.
It wasn't the first time, every now and then there was a hand or blowjob here and there. After a brief nod, he went to his knees in front of Checo. He opened his pants and pulled them down together with his underpants. Only the sight of Checo's penis made him moan. He took it greedily and licked the tip. He took something in his mouth and sucked on it.
When he felt Checo's hand in his hair, he gradually took his penis into his mouth until it was completely inside. Even if Checo had a fairly large penis and it took a little practice, he managed it now without choking. "I think that's not enough." Max could hear the grin on Checo's lips, but not see it. A second hand reached into his hair and with one push the Mexican poked into his mouth, which made him choke a bit.
But Checo barely gave him time to get used to the feeling as he thrust deep into his throat over and over again. "You're doing so well, baby." Max couldn't help but smile as best he could. He loved it when Checo praised him and he could feel his penis harden in his pants. "But it would be a shame if that would be over by now." After pushing into it one last time, it slipped out completely.
A thread of spit bound his and Max's red, swollen lips. "Stand up!" Max nodded and then got up, causing his penis to rub against his pants and he gasped softly. Checo put his hand on Max's cheek and stroked his lips with his thumb. He kissed him gently, something they hadn't done before. But when he wanted to deepen the kiss, Checo stopped him and just grinned at him.
"Do not be so greedy." Max pouted at him, but this disappeared when Checo opened his pants and pulled them down together with his underpants until they hung in the back of his knee. "Turn around and lean against the wall." Max looked at him confused, but then did what Checo had told him. He squealed when he felt Checo's hands on his bum and pulled it apart.
Checo kissed his hole and then licked it. It wasn't a new feeling for Max, but he had never done this with Checo before. But it felt so good when he pushed into him lightly with his tongue. When a finger pushed into him, he screamed. "Baby, don't be so loud, you don't want the others to hear us, do you?" Checo grinned and then began to move his finger.
Max winced slightly when he felt something cold on his hole and then stuck a second finger into him. He did not notice how the Mexican had stood up again and was now kissing down his neck. "And do you like that, baby?" With a groan he nodded, which only got louder when Checo hit his prostate. "You make such beautiful noises, baby." Max grinned and pressed against Checo's fingers, causing him to hit his butt.
But even if it burned slightly, Max had to groan. After such a race he needed it and Checo seemed to feel it too, which is why he hit him on the butt again. “You like this, baby. Red Bull's darling loves to get his butt spanked.” He hit harder and he could see his mark on Max's pale bum. At the same time he slipped his fingers out of him and shortly afterwards he felt Checo's tip on his hole.
Slowly he slipped into him to distract him from the pain, Checo slapped his butt again until he was completely inside him. "You feel so good, baby, so tight, so warm." He whispered softly in Max's ear and then kissed the spot underneath. Max groaned and began to move his hips, he wanted nothing more than Checo moving. But since he didn't want to move, Max grabbed his penis, which was hanging hard between his legs.
However, he was stopped when Checo hit him hard on the already red butt. “Weren't you trying to show me you're sorry? Then it wouldn't be nice if you came before me, would it?" Max shook his head. "Good boy." Checo kissed him on the neck one more time and then gave him a quick and hard thrust. It was getting harder and harder for Max to get hold of the wall.
"Checo, I'm about to come." "Wait a minute, you can only come when I have come." Checo increased his pace again and Max found it harder and harder not to come, his penis was red and painful. With one last hard push he felt to his relief that Checo was coming deep inside him. "You can come." As if on command, Max came and splashed his cum against the wall.
Checo slipped out of him and got dressed again. "Get dressed, we have to go to the debrief." "Do you have a towel?" Max turned around and looked questioningly at Checo, since he could already feel his cum running down his legs. "No, I'm sorry." But Max could see that he wasn't. So he pulled his pants back up. For the rest of the day he felt what Checo had done to him. But to his surprise, he liked it. And he couldn't wait to see what would happen after the summer break.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 79: Dany x Pierre - Vacation
Notes:
Hi :)
If you have specific requests for todays "race" for this or my other books, just send them and I will try to write them today or tomorrow.
This was a request by .
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Smiling, Pierre woke up in the sunlit bedroom of the small bungalow they had rented. After spending a week with his friends, Dany had come. And he enjoyed every second he had with the Russian. Quietly he slid a little closer to the bare chest until he felt it on his back. But that wasn't the only thing he felt, it was also the penis on his ass. The memories of the night before came back to him immediately.
He waited all day for Dany until he finally knocked on the door. And then both could not hold anything, they had sex everywhere until late at night. He gasped softly and then froze, after all he didn't want to wake the Russian. But he still had a problem because his penis only got harder from the thoughts of the night. Carefully and slowly he reached for his penis through his underpants.
He considered taking a shower, but wanted to stay in Dany's arms. So that's how he had to get rid of it. But other thoughts did not occur to him, because he could still feel the bare skin and the warm breath of his boyfriend on his skin. He slowly pushed his penis through his underpants and gasped. When he reached into his underpants with his hand, he groaned louder. To suppress these noises, he bit his lip and then began to move his hand.
He remembered again how Dany had bent him over the counter in the kitchen, how both of them lay naked on the soft carpet in the living room, and how they were in the shower. "Were you just touching yourself?" Pierre stopped and froze, he hadn't noticed that Dany had woken up. He nodded slightly with red cheeks, but still had his hand around his penis.
“You're still horny? Didn't I fuck you hard enough last night?" Dany whispered right in his ear, then bit a bit into one of the hickeys on his neck. This time Pierre couldn't suppress his moan. “Lay back and touch yourself. I want to watch." Dany took the thin blanket that lay over them both and threw it on the floor. Pierre turned on his back with crimson cheeks, meanwhile he had taken his hand out of his underpants.
"Baby, didn't I tell you something?" Dany looked at him intently. One look told Pierre that he was hard too. “Won't you help me? Please?” He pouted and looked at the Russian, who shook his head with a grin. Pierre nodded slightly and then, under the gaze of his boyfriend, pulled off his underpants and threw them on the floor. He stroked its tip with his thumb and then spread some of the precum along its entire length.
He moved his hand slowly, but then saw Dany staring at him. "Does it make you nervous when I stare?" Dany grinned, but it disappeared when Pierre nodded slightly. "It doesn't have to be, I love to watch you, you are so beautiful like that." He kissed him lovingly and then indicated that he should continue. He tried to block out his surroundings as best he could and then moved his hand again. Gradually it became easier for him and he moved his hand faster.
With his other hand he played with his nipple and then with his balls. One look at Dany told him that he liked it as well. His boyfriend had also taken off his underpants and had his penis in his hand. “Go on, baby. And when you come, I'll show you how much I've missed you." Pierre nodded wildly and moved his hand faster.
Even if Dany showed him more than once yesterday how much he had missed him, he was still a bit sore, he wanted nothing more than to feel him deep inside him again. The faster his hand got, the louder his moans got. With his boyfriend's name on his lips, he came on his hand and his torso. "You are so beautiful when you come." Pierre blushed. Dany got up from the bed and took one of the clothes that were scattered around the bungalow and cleaned him up with it.
Dany spread his legs and knelt between them. Pierre was more agile than others, which Dany was only too happy to take advantage of. He leaned over and kissed him wildly. Pierre grabbed Dany's hair with his hand and pulled a bit on it. But the kiss was broken by his own gasp as Dany played with one of his nipples. "Kiss me properly." He gently slapped his thigh and then kissed him again.
Even when it was difficult for him, he managed to suppress his gasp, even though Dany continued to play with his nipples. He broke the kiss, looked at the younger one with a grin and put three fingers to his mouth. "Suck on my fingers." He immediately opened his mouth and then began sucking and licking Dany's fingers. When these were wet enough, Dany let them slip out of Pierre's mouth and only shortly afterwards he thrust two of them into Pierre's hole.
The French groaned loudly, because even if he was still wide enough from the previous night, he felt a slight burning sensation. Dany thrust into him again and again at a rapid pace. Pierre's groan was loud, something that had always made him unsure, so he tried to stifle it again. "I love hearing you moan." Dany smiled lovingly at him and then kissed him briefly, only to push into him with a third finger.
“I can't wait for the next few days with you. I will show you all the time how much I love you, no matter when and no matter where." Pierre immediately imagined what it would be like if they had sex in all kinds of places, on the beach, in the sea. Now he couldn't hold his moaning anymore, but just as he was approaching his orgasm again, Dany slipped his fingers out of him.
Pouting, he looked at his boyfriend, who just grinned. "I love to see you like that, and at some point I'll just make you cum by my fingers, but not now." No sooner had he finished his sentence than he pushed into him. But instead of being slow, he thrust into him fast and hard. "I know that that's how you like it best, fast and hard." Pierre could only nod and groan. “I couldn't wait to finally see you. All the pictures you posted on Instagram made me jealous because everyone could see you like that."
He gently stroked his nipple with his finger. “Everyone could see what I was seeing. It all belongs to me, you belong only to me." "Only you." Pierre had closed his eyes and his breathing was getting heavier. "Keep your eyes open, look at me, baby." It was difficult for him, but Pierre managed to open his eyes. "But I also liked them so much that I couldn't help but look at these pictures every evening and jerk off."
Dany whispered in his ear and the idea of what Dany had done with his pictures brought him over the edge. After a few more thrusts, the Russian came too. Exhausted, he slipped out of Pierre and dropped down next to them. "Come here baby." He pulled him close so that Pierre could rest his head on his chest. "But I'm smeared." “It doesn't matter, baby. Now I just want to cuddle, we can shower later." Pierre nodded, and then felt himself getting tired. Dany stroked his hair and he felt the kiss on the forehead and then fell asleep again.
Notes:
Is anyone interested to read, what had happened the night before?
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 80: Lando x Seb - Play time
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by boltup.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The paddock was empty, but Lando was still in his driver room. He was wearing Seb's shirt and was otherwise completely naked. He actually wanted to spend the evening in the hotel with Seb, but Seb had to stay longer in the Aston Martin garage and Lando couldn't wait to go back to the hotel. He had his eyes closed and his head leaned on the back of the sofa as he slowly touched his penis.
With his thoughts he was with Seb, on his hands caressing his naked body and his penis, which he likes to feel deep inside himself. He reached under his pillow with one hand, took a tube of lube and put a little on his fingers. He imagined that Seb was there now what he was going to say and circled his hole with his finger.
His breathing got heavier and he gasped softly. Fortunately for him, no one was in McLaren Hospitality anymore, so they couldn't hear him. "You look so beautiful when you're so horny." Lando could hear Seb's voice in his head and then pushed his finger into his hole. "Daddy." He groaned softly and then thrust into himself with a second finger.
He tried to do what Seb would do to him and then hit his prostate. "Daddy, more." His moans grew louder and he felt a second hand on his penis. "You're doing so well, baby." After a brief shock, he saw that it was Seb and let out a sigh of relief. "Couldn't you wait any longer?" Lando shook his head and kept moving his fingers in his hole. "Leave it to me, baby."
Reluctantly, he took his fingers out of his hole and looked at Seb, who went on his knees in front of the sofa and thus in front of Lando. He kissed his inner thigh gently, put his legs over his shoulder and licked Lando's hole. "Daddy." Lando's moaning was loud and he grabbed his penis with one hand, but Seb knocked it away. "You should enjoy it, baby." If not entirely voluntarily, Lando nodded and put his hand back on the sofa.
Seb's face disappeared between his legs again and just like before he licked Lando's hole. Since he was already so wide, he could easily push into him with his tongue. "More, Daddy." But instead of doing more, Seb broke away from him completely. Lando whimpered and pouted. “Baby we have enough time. There is no one left. So no one who could see or hear us either." He kissed Lando gently and at the same time slid two of his fingers into him.
Even though he had been telling him all along that they had enough time, he moved his fingers quickly. Lando's gasps got louder and his penis smeared more and more precum on the Aston Martin shirt. With a grin, Seb pushed into him with a third finger and hit his prostate. "Daddy." Lando screamed and reached into the sofa with his hands. He breathed a kiss on Lando's hard penis and almost touchless he came on the Aston Martin shirt.
Seb grinned and helped him through his orgasm. Lando smiled at him, exhausted but happy. He slowly slipped his fingers out of him and then sat down next to him on the sofa. "Come here baby." He raised his arm and Lando snuggled up against him. His gaze fell on the large bulge in Seb's pants. While he stroked Lando's brown locks with his hand, Lando opened Seb's pants with his own.
He pulled them down as best he could and then the panties followed until Seb's penis was free. Lando looked at him and kissed him. At the same time he circled his thumb over Seb's wet tip and got a gasp from him, which made him grin. "Do you like that, daddy?" Slowly he moved his hand up and down. "I can't wait when we're in the hotel and I can finally feel you deep inside me." His hand quickened, as did Seb's breathing.
"Don't you want that too, Daddy?" He whispered softly in his ear and moved his hand a little faster. “Come on daddy. Come for your baby." With a low moan, Seb came on Lando's hand. "I didn't know you could do that, baby." Grinning, he looked at him and then saw how Lando licked the cum off his hand. "I learned from you." With red cheeks he snuggled up against Seb again. "Let's wait a few minutes and then we can go to the hotel, okay?"
Lando nodded. "And then we do what you want." "No matter what?" "No matter what, baby." "Even if I want to feel you inside me all the time, even while we're watching a movie?" "Even then, baby." The two kissed gently.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 81: Daniel x Max - Win Celebrations
Notes:
Hi :)
What a race this was. When you have some requests, for this book or my rare pairing book, just send them to me. I will try to write them, because I slowly found my motivation to write again.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything can change so quickly, a week ago he celebrated his home win and took over the leadership of the World Championship and now he had to end the race after the accident with Lewis. And he should be angrier, but he still had the championship lead and with the two points in the sprint race he had even increased it a bit. And besides that, Dan had won, his Dan, who had struggled so much this season, was back on the top step of the podium after more than 3 years.
His smile was wider than ever and Max had missed it so much. Dan had always smiled, no matter how hard it was, but not as much as at this moment in a long time. And it was precisely this smile that made Max forget his own race. Quietly and unnoticed, after all, McLaren celebrated a double victory after such a long time, he managed to sneak into Dan's Driver Room.
Now it was all about Dan and no longer about his screwed-up race. And he knew how much Dan loved it, when he was wearing his clothes. So he pulled off his own white t-shirt and put on one of Dan's shirts and took off his cap. One last look in the mirror and he was satisfied. Now it was just a matter of waiting until Dan would finally come. And it was a long time he had to wait. Behind the door he heard the cheering of the whole team until it finally happened and someone opened the door.
Dan had his trophy in hand and still no shoes on. His smile was still just as wide, but when he saw Max it almost widened a little more. "Hey race winner." As soon as Dan closed the door, Max hugged him. "How are you after the accident?" “I'm fine, but now it's not about me. Now it's all about you." Max released the hug a little, but kept his arms around Dan's neck and smiled at the Australian.
"I'm so proud of you, you were awesome today, all weekend." He kissed him softly and deeply. Dan tasted of the champagne, of victory and of Dan, in Max's opinion he never tasted better. That's why he couldn't get enough and deepened the kiss a little until the two of them had to break the kiss, breathless. "I love you." “I love you too, Maxy. I was so hoping that we would be on the podium together today." “You said I would keep everyone away so that you could get the win. And I did that. I don't care that I failed today when it comes to seeing you win."
With a smile full of love, he put his forehead against Dan's. "I love you so much." Dan kissed him briefly and then saw what Max was wearing. "This is my shirt and you are not wearing a cap." Max grinned at him and then took a step back and turned briefly. "And, do you like it?" He put his trophy on the floor and then nodded. "I love it. You look so good, baby." "Only for you, only for my winner." Dan kissed him hungrily and then walked on with him until he could push Max against the wall.
"You are better than any trophy." Max buried his hands in Dan's curls and pulled a bit on them. "What do you think about us celebrating your victory?" With a grin, Max slowly opened Dan's racing suit. "I like your thoughts." Dan pulled his racing suit over his shoulder until it hung around his waist and then took off his Fireproof shirt. In Max's opinion, Dan was always beautiful, but without a shirt he was much hotter and so he felt his penis twitch in his pants.
When he wanted to take off his shirt too, Dan stopped him. "Leave it on, I like it when you have my things on and all I want right now is to fuck you when you have my shirt on." Max groaned and then pulled Dan back to him. He let his hands slide over Dan's bare skin while he sucked on his neck. "Dan, there you can see the hickey." “That was the plan, baby. We don't have the next race for two weeks, by then it'll be gone and everyone can see that you're taken for that long."
Next to the hickey he bit into his skin, until a hickey formed there too. At the same time he opened Max's pants and pulled them down until he could get out of it. With his hand he caressed Max's penis, which was already hard. "Please Dan, do something." Dan grinned and then swiftly turned Max around and then pushed him back against the wall. He took off his racing suit and his Fireproof pants so that he, like Max, only had his underpants on.
“If everyone in the garage knew how I'm celebrating. Then everyone would get jealous because I have you and they don't." Max tried to push against Dan when he felt his hand on his bum. He slowly took off his underpants and then hit his bare ass. "I love your ass, baby." Dan whispered softly in his ear and then rubbed his penis, which was now hard in his underpants, against Max's bare ass. The rubbing of the underpants against his ass made Max moan even more.
His penis stuck out hard from his body and peeked out from under the long shirt. “You should always wear my clothes. I should hire you as my model, if only for private photos. And then you would just wear my shirts and hoodies like now." Meanwhile Dan had also taken off his underpants and was now completely naked. Slowly he rubbed his hard penis on Max's butt, who pressed more and more against it.
But when Dan went away, he whimpered, but he was quickly behind him again and when Max heard the opening of a small tube, he knew what Dan had done. “Baby you have to be quiet. Even if the people outside are loud and partying, we don't want them to hear what's going on in here. Do we?" Max shook his head and then bit his lip to stifle his moan when Dan pushed a finger into him. "You're doing fine, baby." Dan kissed the back of his neck and then pushed into him with a second finger.
“I'm ready, Dan. You're welcome!" "Are you sure? I do not want to hurt you." “Yes, we can do whatever you want when we are at home. But we don't have much time and I want you inside me now." "And I thought this was about my victory and not about you." With a grin he slid both fingers out of him and then thrust his penis into him, making Max scream. "I told you to be quiet, baby."
"I'm sorry Dan." "Maybe when we get home I'll have to punish you for not doing what I told you." "Please Dan, do that." Max nodded his head wildly and then had to pull himself together when Dan kept pushing into him. Dan grabbed Max's hip and his thrusts got harder. Both were nearing their climax when the door suddenly opened.
"Dan, are you ..." Michael looked at the two of them, as they were bent naked against the wall and Dan was deep in Max's hole. "I don't know how many times I'll have to catch you guys before you finally think about locking up before you get off each other." He sighed and then shook his head before leaving and closing the door. "I'm almost sorry for Michael how many times he caught us." Max grinned. "Maybe we should invite him next time."
The thought occurred to Max and he liked it very much. "Yes, please." Dan pushed into him hard again. “Do you like the thought so much? Am I not enough for you or do you think Michael is so good? You should ask him, I don't think he would say no. Nobody can resist you." Dan had put his hand around Max's penis and it wasn't long before Max came and then Dan.
"Thanks for the celebration, baby." Max turned around and smiled at Dan. “Go out and celebrate with your team. I'm waiting for you." The Australian kissed him gently. “What do you think if I invite Michael to come to Monaco with us? We could then celebrate with him at home." Max gasped softly, which was an answer enough for Dan. “You can wait here, baby. I won't be gone that long. "
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 82: Max x Daniel x Michael - Champagne
Notes:
Hi :)
This is the second part to the chapter before.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn't difficult for Dan to convince Michael to come to Monaco with him and Max. What the Australian didn't know yet was what Dan and Max were planning to do with him. But he quickly realized that something was different. Normally Max only had eyes for Dan when they flew back, but now he looked at Michael the whole time, with a look that he couldn't interpret. And he didn't know if he should be scared of what the two were up to.
"What's going on here?" Confused, he looked at the two of them. "What do you mean?" “You are acting strange. You usually attack each other whether I'm there or not. And I've already seen everything today." "We're just happy that you are here." Dan grinned at him and then whispered something in Max's ear that made him gasp. "And we look forward to spending time with you." For the rest of the flight Michael continued to look at them both confused and suspicious.
Michael sat down on the sofa when the three of them arrived at their apartment, and he couldn't look that fast because Max was already straddling him. "Max? What are you doing there?" Confused, he looked at the Dutchman and tried not to touch him. "Max wanted to apologize for catching us having sex so often." Dan, who was now standing behind Max, grinned at his trainer and kissed Max briefly on the cheek before he sat down next to them on the sofa.
"Don't apologize, I'm almost used to it." He looked at Dan with red cheeks and kept trying to forget Max on his lap. "We or I still want to apologize to you." Max put a hand on Michael's cheek and turned his head to look at each other. Max kissed him gently, but he just stiffened and didn't return the kiss, after all, Max is his friend's boyfriend.
"Relax Michael, we want to have fun and celebrate my victories." Dan whispered in his ear and stroked his arm at the same time. Max tried to deepen the kiss and this time Michael let him do it. At first the kiss was tender and almost loving, but quickly it became passionate and wild. Out of breath, the two broke apart, but Max continued to sit on his lap. Michael looked helplessly at Dan, who only grinned wider and also kissed him.
Even if the two have known each other for a long time, they have never gotten as close as they have just done now. He was so absorbed in the kiss that he didn't notice at first how Max slipped off his lap and knelt between his legs. He slowly opened his pants and then reached into them. A groan escaped the Australian who broke the kiss with Dan. Max grinned proudly at him and pulled his pants further down.
"You can look forward to it, Max is so good at it." Max lifted his shirt a little and then kissed the path from Michael's navel to the waistband of his underpants. Michael lifted his hips a little so that Max could better pull down his pants and underpants. His penis was a little smaller than Dan's, but Max still liked it. He immediately gave kisses down the length. Michael threw his head back as Max started to suck on its tip.
Dan turned his head back to kiss him again. But that was more difficult than expected, because Dan was right, Max knew what he was doing and he did it well, really well. "I knew you would like it." He helped Michael take off his shirt while Max now had his entire length in his mouth. Almost unconsciously he thrust into Max's mouth, which made him choke.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to." "Do it again, he likes it." Max took the penis out of his mouth and nodded wildly. He grabbed Michael's hand and ran it into his hair. "I'll tell you if it is too much." Still a little unsure of himself, Michael grabbed Max's hair and he took his penis back into his mouth. At the beginning he pressed Max's head a little more carefully on his penis, but then became more secure.
Dan watched the whole spectacle with a big grin. He had one hand in his pants and was slowly rubbing his penis, he couldn't think of anything better than to celebrate his victory like this. "Max, I'm about to come." Michael assumed that he would stop and maybe continue with his hand. But Max continued and after a final warning Michael came and squirted his cum into Max's throat.
“Wow, Max, that was awesome. I accept the apology." "Very good, then we can now celebrate my victory." Dan got up from the sofa, his pants open and he could see his hard penis clearly. He grabbed Michael's hand with one hand and helped him up while he pulled Max by the hair until he too stood. The three of them went into the bedroom together. While Michael sat on the bed, Dan pulled Max close and kissed him.
The two were so busy with each other that they didn't see Michael leave the room again. They only noticed this when they broke the kiss. "Where did Michael go?" Max turned around but saw no trace of the Australian anywhere. "Maybe that was too much and we scared him off?" Dan bowed his head in disappointment, but then gave a squeak as an arm wrapped around his waist from behind. "You didn't scare me, but we wanted to celebrate your victory, and that won't work without champagne."
His other hand was holding a large bottle of champagne. Max had got it a week earlier for the win in Zandvoort and it has been in the kitchen ever since. "I like this idea." Max grinned and took the bottle while Michael hugged Dan completely. With a plop he opened the bottle. Michael grabbed Dan's curls with one hand and pulled a bit on them so that Dan tilted his head back.
"Open your mouth, sexy." He opened his mouth and Max slowly poured some of the champagne into his mouth, whereby a few drops went by, but that didn't bother anyone at that moment. He swallowed it hungrily and then grinned at Max. Michael turned him around and kissed him. At the same time he took off his shirt so that only Max was still wearing his. The two broke the kiss and Dan picked up the champagne.
"Sit on the bed, baby." Max sat on the edge of the bed and spread his legs so that Dan could stand between them. He watched with wide eyes as Dan took a sip. Then he stroked Max's full lips with the thumb of his free hand until he opened them. Dan leaned down a little and slowly let the champagne run from his mouth into Max's. What he couldn't swallow ran down his neck and moistened his shirt.
Michael had now, completely naked, kneeled behind him and took off his shirt to toss it in the corner. He leaned over him and licked the champagne from Max's neck. "You taste so good, Max." Max tilted his head a bit more, to give him more room. In the meantime Dan had also completely undressed, so that now only Max was wearing his pants and underpants. "Lie on the bed, baby."
Michael walked a little behind Max and Max lay down in the middle on the bed. But when he was about to take off his pants, Dan stopped him. “Lie there and do nothing. Michael and I will take care of you." He pulled his trainer a little closer and whispered something in his ear. Max didn't know what it was, but Michael started to grin and nodded his head. The two kissed briefly and then turned back to the Dutchman, whose penis was hard and clearly visible in his pants.
Dan and Michael kneeled on either side of Max. Slowly Dan poured some of the champagne onto Max's upper body and both of them licked it off, concentrating particularly on Max's nipples. “I've been imagining what it would be like to suck your tits for a long time. Especially after Dan told me how much you like it." Max groaned and pressed both of them closer to his nipples.
Both sucked on it wildly and Max only got harder, but he couldn't get to his pants to open them and get some relief. Dan released himself and poured some of the champagne on Max's stomach and immediately licked it off while Michael continued to suck on his nipple. "Dan, please, take off my pants." But he didn't do anything, he licked the champagne out of Max's navel.
"If something doesn't happen right away, I'll come in my pants." His moans got louder and Michael was now sucking on the other nipple. Dan licked the path from Max's navel to his pants and to Max's delight he finally opened them. With a loud sigh, Max now hoped that he would lose his pants and underpants, but Dan just slowly took off his pants.
Michael now had the bottle, who took a sip, and with pressure he opened Max's mouth and then slowly let the champagne run into it. Max willingly swallowed everything and then opened his mouth again, hoping that more would come, but Michael had already given the bottle back to Dan. However, he bent over again and then spat into his still open mouth. With a groan he closed his mouth and swallowed.
“Wow, baby. I didn't think you'd like something like this. I'm still learning new things about you every day." Dan grinned and kissed first his boyfriend and then his trainer. His penis was hard in his underpants and a stain from his precum could be seen. "Michael, if Dan doesn't do anything, could you do something?" With a puppy look he looked at the Australian and pouted slightly. "You know, it's hard for me to refuse you, but we're celebrating Dan's victory today."
He looked at him almost apologetically and then kissed his still pouting lips. “Exactly, baby. It's about me today and I like to tease you. And if you behave now, Michael can fuck you later." Max nodded his head wildly and panting. Michael now also knelt next to Max's hip and carefully stroked the bulge in Max's underpants with his finger. "Come here." Dan whispered and pulled him close to kiss him wildly and passionately.
The two seemed to forget Max, whose whimpering grew louder and louder. But at some point Dan found grace and took off his underpants so that he was finally completely naked too. Michael sucked on one of his nipples again. This distracted Max so much that he winced when he felt something wet pouring down on his penis. Dan knelt between Max's spread legs and licked the champagne from Max's penis.
"Dan, I'm about to come." "I know, baby." He grinned and then sucked a bit on Max's tip. Michael took the bottle from him and set it aside, then knelt again next to Max's hip. Now both sucked and licked Max's penis, who was getting closer and closer to his climax. "Dan, please let me come." At the same time he was playing with his nipples and when he was almost over the edge both let go of him. "Dan, why don't you let me come?"
“Because I don't want to, baby. It's my way of celebrating my victory." Dan had now leaned over him and kissed him. "Now turn around, baby." With a sigh, Max turned and lay down on his stomach, squeezing his penis between it and the bed. He tried to rub against it for some relief, but a slap on the bottom reminded him who had the say in this. "Max, you don't want to disobey Dan, do you?" So it wasn't Dan who hit him on the ass, it was Michael.
"No, Michael." His voice was low, but Michael slapped his butt again. "You have such a great bum, Max. I should congratulate Brad for doing such a good job." Max turned his head a little and saw Michael giving a kiss on each of the ass cheeks. Dan now had the bottle of champagne in his hand again and spread Max's legs a little before letting some of the champagne flow onto his bum.
It was cold and tingled a bit and Max was starting to like the feeling. But what he liked even more was when he felt a tongue in his crack. He had to pull himself together not to rub himself against the bed. Again and again they took turns, a little bit of champagne followed on the tongue and Max was sure that Michael and Dan took turns over and over again. But he didn't want to turn around because he knew that otherwise he would come immediately.
But that did not seem to be preventable, because in addition to the champagne and the tongues there was also a finger of the two, which repeatedly pushed gently into him. The two greedily licked Max's ass when one licked through Max's crack, the other licked and sucked over one of the ass cheeks. When Max was ready, both of them pushed into him with one finger at the same time and then noticed how his whole body was trembling and cramping. "Max baby, did you just come?" Max had hidden his face in the pillow from embarrassment, but nodded slightly.
But he hardly had time to recover from it, because in addition to the two fingers that were now in his hole, another was added. And some more champagne, but Max believed that this had to be almost the rest, because no matter how big the bottle was, there can't be much in it forever. And when Dan put the now empty bottle next to the bed, he agreed with Max. “You're doing so well, baby. You are so good to us." Michael stroked his back gently while Dan kissed his neck.
"Get on all fours for us." Slowly and with shaky legs and arms, Max got on all fours. Dan sat down in front of him so that Max was now on all fours between his spread legs and he could see how hard he was despite his orgasm. Michael knelt directly behind him now and stroked his bum. Dan gently stroked his hair as Michael slowly slipped into him.
"You look so good, baby." Dan stroked his cheek and his thumb over his lips while Michael pushed harder and harder into him. Max opened his mouth a little and Dan thrust three fingers into it, so that he sucked on them immediately. "You feel so good, Max." He hit Max on the ass and made him moan. “Michael will fuck you until he cums deep inside you. And then I'll fuck you." As best he could with the fingers in his mouth he nodded wildly.
With every push from Michael, his penis bobbed up and down. He was getting faster and faster and Max was also getting closer and closer to his climax, which is why he sucked harder and harder on Dan's fingers. With one last hard push Michael came deep inside him and Max wanted to come too, but the thrusts from Michael stopped immediately and his orgasm subsided. "Come here baby. Ride me." Slowly and still shakily, he crawled onto Dan's lap, while Michael lay exhausted next to the two of them and watched them.
Slowly he let himself slide onto Dan's penis. And no matter how good Michael felt, Dan felt much better and if he could, he would always want to feel him inside him. "I love you baby. You feel so good." The two kissed while Max paced up and down Dan's penis. It almost seemed as if the two of them had forgotten Michael, but shortly before Max came, he grabbed Michael's hand and placed it on his penis.
It didn't take long and they both came almost at the same time. After Max came down from his climax and Dan slipped out of him, he still sat on top of him and snuggled up against him. Champagne and his cum stuck on his belly and Michael and Dan's cum ran out of his ass and everything stuck there too because of the champagne. "Shall we take a shower, baby?" Max, who was sleepy, just shook his head. "Okay, but then you have to get off me."
Max grumbled, but then lay down next to him. Dan was about to lie down too when Michael got up. "I'll leave you alone then." He smiled unsure at the two of them, but Max Hand stopped him. "Stay, we still want to cuddle." He sounded a little drunk and could just open his eyes. So Michael lay down again and immediately Max snuggled up against him. Dan turned off the light and then lay down in bed too and snuggled up against Max from behind.
“Thanks for the celebrations. There's nothing like having to celebrate a win like this with two of the most important people in my life." He leaned over Max and kissed Michael and then kissed Max, who was already asleep. "I liked it too." "Very well, then we can repeat that." Dan grinned at him and winked at him.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 83: Charles x Max - Professor and Student
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by undeadybala.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Being a professor wasn't always easy. Especially not if the students didn't listen to him. But there were always exceptions, for Charles it was Max Verstappen. Since the first lecture he had had an eye on the shy and somewhat naive student. “Mr. Verstappen, can you come to my office after the lecture, please?" Panicked and with red cheeks, Max looked at him and then nodded his head slightly. To hide his smirk, Charles turned away. The two will have a lot of fun.
It was late afternoon when there was a knock on his door. "Come in." Max adjusted his glasses a little and then came into the office. "You wanted to speak to me?" "Exactly. Please sit down." Charles pointed to a chair on which Max then sat down. “I have the feeling that they are a bit distracted in my lectures. And then I find out that it is not the case with the other professors. Can you explain that to me?"
Max blushed and looked away. So Charles was right. Because while he had looked again and again at Max, he had also seen how he had been watching him. "I'm sorry, I'll try harder." Max's voice was so low that Charles almost didn't hear it. "Have you been busy with something else?" Caught up, Max looked at him and shook his head. “Mr. Verstappen, do you think I don't see the looks you keep giving me?"
Max went bright red in the face and looked away. With a grin, Charles got up from his chair and walked around the desk and then sat on it, right next to where Max was sitting. “Mr. Verstappen, I know from the other professors that you have good grades everywhere. But with me they are not so good, and your grade point average suffers." "I'll try harder." Max played nervously with his hands and still didn't look at Charles.
"I believe you, but every grade is important." "Can I hand in a term paper?" For the first time Max looked at him now, shy and insecure. "Unfortunately that doesn't work, but I already have another idea." His grin widened, Max looking at him innocently. "What?" Charles moved a little closer and winked at him. "Should I give a presentation?" Charles shook his head, causing Max to look confused.
"What then?" At the naivete of Max, Charles only had to grin wider. "It has less to do with something school-based." Now Max said nothing more, just continued to look at him confused and shy. Charles put his fingers under Max's chin and lifted his head a little so that he could look at him better. "I think you have other skills too?" He gently stroked his cheek and then with his thumb over Max's lips.
“Mr. Leclerc, what are you doing?" Max blushed, and when he opened his mouth, his thumb poked a bit into his mouth and gently pressed against his tongue. "I'll help you with your grade point average." Charles grinned and then took his thumb out of Max's mouth and kissed him briefly. “Mr. Leclerc, we are not allowed to do that." Max got nervous. "They don't have to find out." Charles whispered against Max's lips and winked at him.
He kissed him again, this time with a little more pressure. But Max struggled a little, so he released the kiss again. But before he could say anything, Max kissed him briefly and somewhat shyly. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean to. We shouldn't do that." Max looked at him and panicked, but Charles stopped him by putting a finger to his lips. Charles kissed him again and this time Max kissed him back, if a little hesitantly. He gently nudged Max's lips with his tongue until he opened them.
Charles couldn't suppress a groan. He'd imagined it before, but the truth was, it was even better. So that they could kiss better, Max got up and stood between Charles spread legs. He pulled him a little closer at the hips and then let his hands slide further down to Max's butt and pinched it. Max squeaked and gasped softly. Embarrassed, Max broke the kiss and looked at him with red cheeks.
"You don't have to be embarrassed." Charles grinned and then kissed Max down the neck. “Nobody is here anymore, nobody can hear us. Be as loud as you want." He looked intently at his student and then slapped his ass. Max accelerated and, wanting to hear it again, Charles repeated it before kissing him again. Slowly he opened Max's pants and then reached into them and could feel how Max was already half hard. "I knew you liked it." Charles grinned and then turned the two of them so that Max was now leaning against the table.
Slowly he opened his shirt and when Max saw the naked torso, his eyes got big and he blushed. "You can touch me if you want." Max slowly raised his hand and placed it on Charles's bare chest. Charles took his hand and let it slide down his torso, up to the waistband of his pants. "Do you show me more of yourself too?" With both hands he grabbed the waistband of Max Shirt and then pulled it up. Max raised his arms and Charles was able to take the shirt off completely.
"I like what I see." He grinned and stroked Max's body with both hands and then circled his nipples, which made Max moan. He kissed him again and distracted him so that he didn't notice how Charles first pulled down his pants and then his underpants until Max was completely naked in front of him. Embarrassed, Max looked at him and tried to cover his penis with his hands. "Hey, you don't have to do that." Charles took his hands and could now see exactly how Max's penis was sticking out hard from his body.
"Turn around." Max turned around reluctantly and Charles pushed him a little on the table so that he could support himself on it with his hands. Max's butt looked even better that way and he couldn't help but hit him again. He got on his knees behind him and spread Max's bum with both hands and then licked his hole. He circled it gently and he could hear Max's low moaning.
He continued to lick it and then grabbed the little tube in his pocket. He opened it carefully and made something on his fingers. He stroked Max's hole with one and then carefully pushed into it. He stood up again and kissed Max's shoulder gently as he slowly moved his finger. "You feel so good, I can't wait to be deep inside you." He whispered in his ear and then sucked on the spot just below the ear. At the same time he pushed into him with a second finger.
Max's groan grew louder and he pressed himself more and more against Charles' fingers. "You like that." Charles laughed softly and then pushed a third finger into Max's hole. It didn't take long and Max was ready. With his fingers he slipped out of him again and he spread lube on his penis. "If I hurt you, let me know." Max nodded and Charles carefully slid into him. Max screamed as if Charles paused for a moment and then carried on until he was completely inside of him.
"You feel so good, baby." Charles grabbed Max's hip and then thrust back into him. Both moaned and gasped. His thrusts got harder and faster. "If you want to get a good grade, you will come without being touched." Charles spoke in his ear when he saw Max reach for his penis. "Okay." It was only a whisper, but the groan was enough for Charles. His thrusts got a little harder, but this time he hit Max's prostate.
The otherwise quiet student now groaned loudly, which was almost a scream. Just before he could come, he felt his student's body tense up and his moaning became a little stronger. Then he came too, deep inside him. He stayed in him a little longer before slipping out of him. Both dressed without a word. "You get your good grade." "Thanks." With red cheeks and still shy, even though they had just had sex, Max looked at him. "I think we should meet regularly now for a grade review." Max smiled and shyly nodded at him.
But Charles didn't know what to expect. Because in the course of time Max became more self-confident and again and again he took the initiative and it is not easy not to get hard when you stand in front of a group of students and Max shows him what he is wearing or what he has planned for later.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 84: Lando x Carlos - I'm in love with a criminal
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by undeadybala. It was different kind of AU, but I liked it, so feel free to request more AUs.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Carlos waited in a small cafe and drank his espresso. He observed his surroundings inconspicuously, on the other side of the street was a woman with a stroller, a couple sat in a car discussing wildly and he was sure that the man who was sitting at his laptop was not working, but was cheating on his wife .
When a man, around 40 years old, sat down with him, he said nothing. "The weather is getting worse, it will soon rain." Carlos just nodded. "How good that I have an umbrella with me." The man pushed him an envelope, which he took and immediately put in his jacket pocket. He took another sip and then left without looking at the man again or speaking to him.
At home he then opened the envelope that contained a few photos and a note. “This is Lando Button, the son of Jenson Button, leader of the Brawn Gangsters. He is your target. Jenson Button killed my entire family, now I'm taking what matters most to him." Carlos put the piece of paper aside and picked up the pictures.
The boy, Lando, was barely over 20 years old and looked innocent. He had nothing to suggest that he was the son of a mob boss. He had a cute smile and was handsome. But that shouldn't distract Carlos from his job, no matter how difficult it was for him. So he came up with a plan for how best to get hold of him. And that was easier than he had imagined.
He had found him and faster than expected, because normally people like him are hard to find or have personal protection. He walked up to Lando with a coffee and a book, then bumped into him. "I'm sorry, I didn't see you." Lando looked even better in real life than in the photos. "I didn't see you either." Carlos coffee had fallen to the floor as planned. "And I'm sorry about the coffee." Lando looked at him apologetically. "It's not that bad, I'll just get a new one."
"May I buy you a new one as an excuse?" Carlos nodded and that's how they got to know each other. He told Lando that he was a student, whereas Lando only told him that he worked in the family business, but not what it was. But that too changed as they got to know each other better. And Carlos had to keep remembering that Lando was just a job. But that became increasingly difficult because Lando was just perfect. And so he couldn't stop them kissing.
And he didn't want to prevent it, it just felt too good. "Dad, this is Carlos, my boyfriend." Lando held his hand while smiling at Jenson. "I am pleased to meet you." Carlos was a bit tense and hoped Jenson wouldn't notice anything, but after a stern look, he smiled at him and shook his hand. “I've heard a lot from you, Lando has been very happy since he met you. And the happiness of my son is the most important thing for me."
Carlos was welcomed into the family with joy and it was getting harder and harder to remember that Lando was really just a job. But at that moment he had made up his mind to tell Lando everything and leave the country. He had just become too important to him, he could never kill him.
"What's wrong?" Lando sat on his lap and looked at him worriedly. "Nothing baby. Everything is okay." "Is it because of my father and what we're doing?" No matter how often he told Lando that he didn’t care what his family was doing, Lando still got worried about it. “No, you don't have to worry. I am totally happy with you." Carlos smiled and caressed his cheek before kissing him again. "I am also happy with you." Lando mumbled against his lips and started rubbing his hips against Carlos'.
"I can feel it." Carlos grinned and put his hands on Lando's bum to help him. "I want you, Carlos." He quickly turned the two around so that he was now bent over Lando and rubbed his crotch against Lando's. Lando's hands buried themselves in Carlos' hair and he pulled them a bit, which made him moan. "I love your hair." Carlos could already feel Lando getting hard when suddenly a shot echoed through the house.
"That's just my dad, you don't have to worry." Lando looked at him unbothered, and even if it should have worried Carlos, it didn't. "Have you ever held a gun?" He looked at Lando, confused. He'd already held one, of course, but Lando still believed he was just a student. "No never." "Then you have to do that, you will look hot with it." "Do you like the thought, baby?" Carlos whispered in his ear and then sucked on his neck.
Lando nodded with a groan. Carlos quickly realized that Lando wasn't as innocent as he looked and that he was more involved in his father's business than he had thought. And that these things are turning him on. "Take off your clothes, I want to see you naked." Lando pulled wildly on Carlos' shirt until he took it off. Lando's shirt followed immediately and Carlos kissed his bare torso. "You are so beautiful, baby." His eyes fell on the little mark on his hip, which showed him, that he was a part of his fathers gang.
Slowly he opened Lando's pants, too slowly if he interpreted that whimper. "Faster, Carlos." He kissed the path from Lando's navel to the waistband of his pants and then pulled them down and tossed them next to the bed. His penis was hard in his underpants and a wet stain had already formed on the tip. Carlos grinned and breathed a kiss on the spot. Lando just whimpered and squirmed on the bed.
"Carlos, please!" But when Carlos did nothing more than kiss his inner thighs, he grabbed his penis himself and rubbed it through his underpants. "Lando!" Carlos looked intently at the younger man, but Lando didn't stop and just moved his hand faster. Carlos grabbed his wrist, turned him over and pressed him onto the bed. Lando gasped and then groaned softly when he felt Carlos' crotch on his bum.
But even that was over too quickly, much to his displeasure. “Do you think, because your father is Jenson Button, that you are in charge here too? That you can do what you want?" He whispered in his ear and then slapped his ass. While he continued to press Lando on the bed with one hand, he pulled his underwear down with the other and hit him on the ass again. Lando's moans grew louder, but any attempt to rub against the bed went wrong, instead Carlos kept slapping his butt until it was red.
"Do you understand who is in charge here?" “Yes, please Carlos. Fuck me!" Carlos kissed Lando's shoulder, then each shoulder blade, and then down his spine, down to his red ass. He got up from the bed and enjoyed the picture for a moment. Seeing Lando like that made him completely forget why he was doing all this. But before he could think about it any further, he took the lube and went back to bed.
He spread Lando's legs a little and then pushed into him with a finger after putting some of the lube on them. "More, Carlos, please." So he pushed into him with a second finger, making him scream. "You feel so good, Carlos." With a grin he slapped his ass again, then pushed into him with a third finger. “Please Carlos, just fuck me. I want to feel you inside of me."
Carlos let all three fingers slip out of him and then also completely undressed himself. He put some of the lube on his penis, but didn't push into Lando's hole yet. Instead, he leaned over him and slid his penis through Lando's crack. "Carlos, please." Lando was crying and begging. “In a moment, baby. You have to be more patient." Carlos lifted Lando's hip, then thrusted into him. When he was completely inside, they both gasped almost at the same time.
He didn't give him that much time to get used to him. He thrust into him again and again, fast and hard. "More, Carlos." Lando's moans were loud and Carlos tried to push into him a little harder. "Touch me, please." "No, you will only come through my cock in your hole, or not at all." Lando whimpered softly, but said nothing more. Only the clapping of skin on skin could be heard, paired with the gasping and moaning of the two.
And faster and faster both came closer to their climaxes. "I'm about to come, Carlos." Again gunshots could be heard and with the last shot he came. Carlos pushed further into him and only shortly after Lando he came too. Lando sagged and both tried to calm their breaths. Carlos slid out of him carefully and then took out a rag to clean both of them. He lay down next to him, then pulled him close so Lando could rest his head on his chest. It was quiet in the house and he gently stroked Lando's curls.
"Come with me!" Lando lifted his head from Carlos' chest and looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean? Where should I come with you?” "Away, no matter where." "What are you talking about? Why should we go away? Here we have our family, our friends, everything is here." Carlos took a deep breath, this was the moment he had feared most. "Somewhere no one can find us, where you are safe." Lando sat up and looked at him with a mixture of confusion and fear.
“Why shouldn't I be safe? You know who my father is, you know my family, I am safe." Carlos also sat up and took Lando's shaky hand. “Carlos, you scare me. What's up?" "You are not safe because someone wants to kill you, someone who wants revenge on your father." Lando looked at him fearfully. "Who is it and how do you know?" "Because I should kill you." All the color drained from Lando's face and he let go of Carlos' hand before he brought enough space between the two of them.
"You ... kill me ...?" Tears slowly formed in his eyes. "I'm sorry. I'm not a student, I'm a hitman. I got the job from someone who wanted to get revenge on your father for killing his family. But I soon realized that you were more than just a job. I've fallen in love with you." He looked at him desperately, but when he tried to grab Lando's hand, he pulled his hand away. “You lied to me all along and you wanted to kill me? Was it all real at all?"
“It was all real, you have to believe me. And you are in danger because if that person finds out that you are still alive, then he will hire someone else. You have to talk to your father. Please! No matter what, you have to get to safety." He looked desperately at Lando. “I'll be leaving the country tomorrow night, come with me. We'll meet at the old factory site. If you don't want to come with me, go to your father to take care of you. No matter what, promise me that you will take care of yourself."
He got up and got dressed while Lando was still sitting on the bed, confused and hurt. “I never wanted it to come to that. Take care of yourself, baby." He kissed his forehead gently and left the room. Everyone had warned him not to get too close to his victims, but that is exactly what has happened now. He couldn't go on and he couldn't stay here, not if he had to be afraid that something would happen to him too.
He got a car and a new passport from a friend and one for Lando, because he hadn't given up the hope that he might come with him after all. He drove to the old factory site, but when he got there no one was there. Even after 15 minutes there was no sign of Lando to be seen. So he wouldn't come, but he wanted to wait a few more minutes. He was frightened when the passenger door suddenly opened.
As if by reflex, he took out his gun and pointed it at the person. "Do you want to kill me?" Lando looked at him with a small grin. He had come after all. "I'm sorry, I didn't know it was you." He put the gun down again and Lando sat on the seat and closed the door again. "You came." He looked at him in disbelief. “I talked to my father, he thinks it is the right thing to go out with you first. Besides that, I can help him elsewhere."
Carlos couldn't help but kiss him and Lando happily returned the kiss. "Do we want to go?" Lando nodded and after another kiss, Carlos started the car and the two drove into the sunset. From then on he no longer worked as a hitman, because he and Lando made a name for themselves everywhere as a couple and sometime when they come back, Carlos will become an official member of Lando's family and he will get the same mark as him on his hip.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 85: Mick x Max - Vacation
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by sunsetgasly.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As every summer, the Verstappen and Schumacher families went to a holiday home in Austria and spent two weeks there. At the moment they were all sitting at one table and planning the activities for the next day, or at least most of them. Max was sitting around rather bored and waiting for the others to decide on something when he felt a foot on his leg. He looked at Mick, who was sitting across from him, but he only looked at the others.
So he turned to the others when he felt the foot slowly caressing up to his knees. But Mick still didn't show anything. And Max was sure it was him. Because that wasn't the first time he did it while on vacation. Again and again he let his gaze slide over Max's body or walked around topless when Max was alone in a room. And then there were always the small touches.
Again the foot slid further up and was now very close to his penis. Max was breathing faster and he tried not to let it show. "What do you say Max?" Everyone turned to look at him and at that very moment the foot rubbed his penis. He gasped softly and then swallowed. "I'm sorry, I wasn't listening."
"We wanted to go to Vienna tomorrow, I asked you if you were okay with that?" His mother smiled at him as the foot rubbed his penis faster and he felt it slowly harden. "Yes, I am." His voice was shaky, but luckily nobody seemed to notice and they turned away from him again.
But the foot stayed there and now Mick looked at him and grinned broadly. His penis got harder and harder and Mick's foot rubbed it faster and faster. It was getting harder and harder not to moan loudly. And the faster Mick's foot got, the faster he got closer to his orgasm. But when he was about to, Mick took his foot away and pretend nothing had happened. Max wasn't sure whether to be disappointed or relieved.
"I'm going to my room." Fortunately, nobody looked at him, but he held his hands in front of his erection. In the room he let himself fall on the bed and took a deep breath. His door opened and Mick came in with a grin before closing the door again. "Everything okay?" Mick smirked at him and looked at Max's crotch, in which his erection was still clearly visible.
Max sat up and sighed. "What was that about?" "I do not know what you mean." Mick looked at him innocently and came closer. "You know exactly what I mean." Mick shook his head and straddled his lap. "Maybe you should tell me." Slowly he began to rub his hips against Max's and Max couldn't suppress a slight gasp.
"I'm talking about what you did with your foot." "You liked it with what I could feel." Mick grinned and kissed Max down the neck. "Why are you doing this?" “I like you so why not? We have enough time here, why not use it?" He wasn't grinning at him anymore, but smiled at him. "And because otherwise I don't know how to address it, I did that." And the way Mick was looking at him, Max couldn't help but put a hand on his neck and pull him close to kiss him.
At the same time Mick rubbed his hip against Max's again. "Lock the door." Max whispered in his ear. He got up quickly and went to the door to lock it so none of their families could enter. On the way back to the bed, he took off his shirt and pants so that he was only wearing his underpants and sat back on Max's lap. They kissed again while Max ran his hands over Mick's naked body.
"You too." Mick released the kiss briefly so that he could take off Max's shirt. He threw it away, and then kissed him again. With his hands he pressed Max onto the bed and then kissed down his upper body. He stopped at the waistband of his pants. "Now do it." Max looked at him begging while Mick could only grin. "Suddenly you're so impatient." Slowly he pulled his pants down so that Max was now only wearing his underpants.
Max's penis was hard and Mick kissed the lump in his underpants before he took it off. Max took a sigh of relief and then groaned when Mick licked the tip. Little by little his penis slipped completely into his mouth and only the sight of Mick between his legs only made him moan louder and he hoped that no one could hear him. "You are really good." Mick smiled as best he could and then let the penis slide out of his mouth.
He crawled over Max until he could look him in the eye. "I want you and I want you to fuck me." Max nodded, put his hands on Mick's hips and turned both of them around so that he was now leaning over Mick. Max reached under the pillow and took out a tube of lube. He looked Mick deep in the eyes and palmed his penis through his underwear. "Max, please." “Don't you like that? Now you know how it was for me." Max grinned and then also took off his underpants.
Max kissed him briefly and then turned him around. He gently kissed the back of his neck and then down his spine to the curve of Mick's ass. He kneaded his ass cheeks and when he pulled them apart he saw something glitter. "Is that an anal plug?" "Yes." "You really needed it." He stroked the plug and then pulled it lightly, which made Mick moan. "Did you just use your fingers or did you have a dildo?" Max whispered in his ear and then pushed the plug all the way back into Mick's hole.
"A dildo." “And did you think of me? Did you imagine what it would be like when I fuck you in the place where we are with our families? Where they could see us at any time. And everyone would know how well I can give it to you?" Mick nodded and groaned, which only made Max grin, because he felt that he was back in control and no longer the German under him. With a jerk he pulled it all the way out and could see how Mick's hole twitched.
He spread some of the gel on his fingers and then pushed into Mick with three fingers. “You feel good. I should have done it much earlier." He took his fingers out of him and put some of the gel on his penis. He slowly slipped into him. They both groaned and Max began to move. He lifted Mick's hip and was able to thrust into him better now. "Faster, Max, harder." So he pushed faster and harder and hit Mick's prostate every time.
It didn't take long until Mick came and shortly afterwards Max deep inside him. Slowly he slipped out of him and Mick turned on his back again, while Max was still bent over him. With one hand he spread Mick's legs and with the other he took the plug and pushed it back into Mick's hole. “Now you can feel what I did to you. And maybe we will find other options afterwards." Max grinned and kissed Mick. "I'd love to see our families' faces if they don't know what I'm doing with you while everyone else is in the room." Mick groaned and his penis twitched at the idea.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 86: Michael x Max - White race suit
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by err.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
Please check out my new story, Honey Badger - The loyalty tester agency. It's a nice and fun story, which I have so much planned for and so many couples are possible, so I'm open for ideas.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Max placed his trophy on the small table in his driver room and was about to take off his racing suit when the door opened behind him. Assuming it was just his trainer, he didn't turn around. He slowly pulled the zipper down when he felt two arms around his waist. "You don't even know how hot you looked on the podium." Michael whispered in his ear and Max got goosebumps all over his body.
"In your sexy white racing suit." Michael kissed his neck and slid his hands closer to Max's penis. "Does Dan know you're here?" Max tilted his head to one side to give Michael more space. "No, he had a meeting and I just couldn't wait to see you." With one swift movement he turned Max around. "We should tell him." Max put his arms around Michael's neck and pulled him closer.
“I know he's my best friend. But you once had something with each other." Michael's hands slid to Max's butt. “That was a long time ago and we are friends now. I don't want it to be a secret anymore." He looked at the Australian with a pout. "Let's tell him tomorrow, what do you say?" The pout disappeared and he nodded with a grin. Michael grinned too and then kissed him. The kiss was gentle at first, but then quickly became more passionate.
Michael kneaded Max's butt and made the younger man moan. "Can you keep the suit?" "Do you like it that much?" Max grinned and grabbed Michael's hair with his hand and then pulled on it, which made the Australian moan. "I like you so much, but especially in this white racing suit." The two kissed again and this time Michael pulled Max to himself.
"But do you know how I would like you even better?" He whispered softly and took his hands off Max's butt. Max shook his head. "If the racing suit was next to you and you were naked." Michael slowly opened Max's racing suit and then pushed it over his shoulders until it hung around Max's waist. "You are so beautiful, baby." Michael ran his hands over Max's upper body and then placed them on Max's chest.
The two only started as friends with benefits, and even then Michael liked his chest very much. He slowly stroked Max's nipples, which were now hard to see through his fireproof shirt. "I love your full tits." Max laughed softly and then raised his arms so Michael could take off his shirt. And Michael immediately licked over one of Max's nipples and then sucked on it. He stroked the other nipple with his fingers.
Max groaned and got harder and harder. "Please Michael." He kept pressing Michael on his nipple, who only sucked harder. When the nipple was red and hard, Michael broke away and kissed Max again. At the same time he pulled the racing suit further down so that Max only had his fireproof pants and underpants on. "Did you get hard from just sucking your tits a little?" With a big grin he stroked the bulge in Max's pants.
Max gasped and then nodded. He slowly took off his last clothes so that Max was now standing naked in front of him. "You're still wearing too much, Mike." Max pulled on Michael's shirt until he took it off. No matter how often he had seen Michael without a shirt, it was still breathtaking every time. Max took a step towards him and opened his pants and pulled them down, followed by the underpants until Michael was also naked.
"Mike, please." Max started to whimper when he did nothing. “What do you want, baby? Tell me." He caressed Max on the cheek. "Fuck me please." Michael pressed him against a wall and kissed him passionately and wildly again. With his knee he spread Max's legs a little. "Lube?" "In my backpack." He went to Max backpack and got the tube. Immediately Max pulled him back to kiss him.
At the same time Michael put some of the lube on his fingers and grabbed Max. First he stroked Max's hole and then pushed into him with one finger. "More, Mike." With his other hand he angled Max's leg so that he could push into him better and then pushed into him with a second finger. "I love to feel your fingers inside me." Michael grinned and then kissed him again only to be able to push into him with a third finger.
“I'm ready, please fuck me. I finally want to feel your fat penis deep inside me." Michael took his fingers out of Max's hole and then spread some of the lube on his penis. "Come on baby, wrap your legs around my waist." He reached under Max's thigh and then lifted him up and Max wrapped his legs around his waist as instructed. Michael held his penis and then slowly let Max slide onto it.
Max groaned loudly when Michael was completely in him. “You feel so good, baby. So warm, so tight. If I could, I'd just love to be in your hole." He whispered in his ear and then sucked on his neck. "Mike, please." Michael started to move. His thrusts were slow but hard and deep. "Faster Please." So he increased his pace, but his thrusts remained hard.
"Touch you, baby." Max took one arm from Michael's shoulder and put his hand around his hard penis, which lay between the two bodies. "I'm coming, Mike." He increased his pace a little more and then came on his upper body. Michael pushed further into him and then came too. "I should definitely take the racing suit home with me." They both laughed, but Michael kept him up. Some of Max's cum had gotten onto his nipple, so he licked it off.
The two kissed again and only then did Michael let Max back on the floor. "Do you know that Dan and I thought about having a threesome with you?" Michael looked at his boyfriend in shock. "What?" “When we were together, we talked about how we'd like to try a threesome and that you should be the third person. Maybe we can do that after all." Max grinned and then kissed the still shocked Michael.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 87: Pierre x Charles - Attention
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by Lifeforyou.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Pierre was sitting on his sofa going over some data for the next race. But Charles didn't like that. His boyfriend shouldn't have his attention on the stupid numbers, but on him. So to get the attention, he walked into the living room dressed only in one of Pierre's T-shirts and underpants. Pierre loved to see Charles like that. But to his displeasure, Pierre continued to concentrate on the notes and not on him.
To get the attention anyway, he sat down next to him on the sofa. Pierre looked up briefly, smiled at him and then looked at the paper again. So Charles turned to him and spread his legs. But again, Pierre did not look at him. So he slowly began to touch himself and gasp softly. "Baby, I have to work." He looked at him with an apologetic smile. "You shouldn't work, you should take care of me."
Pouting, he moved closer and then kissed his cheek. "Later, now I have to work." But Charles did not give up and kissed Pierre's neck down to its weak point and then sucked on it. When Pierre started to groan, he couldn't help but grin. “Baby please. If you leave me alone, I'll be done faster too. And if I'm finished sooner, then I'll have time for you sooner."
But Charles didn't stop and sucked elsewhere. "But I want to spend time with you now and not later." "Baby, I can't now." Pierre's voice grew stern, which is why Charles left him now, still pouting. "Sorry." Pierre kissed him gently and then looked back at his data. Without a word, Charles sat next to him and watched him.
Pierre always looks good, but when he's so focused, with his glasses on and a simple shirt, he looks a lot hotter. And Charles wouldn't be Charles if he were satisfied with this. He slipped to the floor and was now kneeling in front of Pierre, who had spread his legs a bit. He slowly stroked Pierre's bare legs and kissed his inner thighs at the same time. "Charles, I said I don't have time." But still he spread his legs a little more.
"You don't have to do anything either." He couldn't see Pierre through the notes, but since he didn't say anything, he continued. Alternately, he continued to kiss the inner thighs until he finally reached his goal, Pierre's penis. He kissed slowly along the outline and could hear Pierre's breath getting heavier. With his hand he reached under Pierre's shirt and stroked his stomach.
For a year and since the time Pierre had to spend in Dubai due to Corona, he was better trained than ever before. And Charles particularly liked this because Pierre can now pick him up and fuck him against the wall. And that's exactly what he had done when he was finally able to leave Dubai. Slowly he let his hand slide down and could now cup Pierre's penis through his pants. And when he heard him moan softly, he couldn't help but grin.
He squeezed harder and could feel Pierre penis getting hard. He stroked the tip with his finger and then sucked it through his pants. His boyfriend's moans grew louder and he nudged Charles' mouth a little. "Charles, I have to concentrate." Pierre's voice was shaky. "Then focus on the data." Charles looked at him with a grin as he held up his notes. "But I can't concentrate like that." "That's not my problem."
Slowly he pulled his pants down a little and at the same time looked deep into Pierre's eyes. Pierre's penis jumped out and he lifted his hips so that Charles could take off his pants and underpants completely. "Didn't you want to read your data?" Charles looked up at him with a grin. Pierre picked up his notes again and read them on. Meanwhile, Charles kissed down Pierre's penis.
Then he took the penis in his hand and licked the tip and licked the precum with it. He moaned softly and continued to lick. Pierre tasted particularly good and if it were up to him he could have his penis in his mouth all day. Or feel it deep in his hole all day. Slowly he took the tip in his mouth and sucked on it. Pierre groaned and Charles could see his hands getting shakier.
"Charles." He gasped and then Charles could feel a hand in his hair pushing him further on Pierre's penis. Once again Charles got what he wanted. Little by little he took Pierre's penis all the way into his mouth until it touched his throat. Pierre's hand pulled a bit on his hair and he slowly began to move his head up and down.
Pierre's groans grew louder, but his pace stayed the same. "You're doing so well, baby." Now Charles couldn't help but moan and he could feel his penis harden in his underpants. With his hand he grabbed Pierre's balls and kneaded them gently. "Baby, I'm about to come." Only now did Charles increase his pace. He moved his head up and down faster and faster.
Pierre pressed his head all the way down on his penis when Charles could feel it pulsing in his mouth and on his tongue and Pierre came deep into his throat. He loved the feeling and moaned in parallel with Pierre. When the Frenchman came down from his high he took his hand out of Charles' hair and smiled at him. Slowly he let the penis slip out of his mouth and then stepped onto Pierre's lap with trembling legs.
Charles was hard and Pierre could feel it. He put his hand under Charles' chin. He stroked his lips with his thumb and opened them, then put two fingers into his mouth. He not only felt Charles spit, but also his own cum. "Still haven't swallowed it?" Charles shook his head. "I knew it."
Slowly he pushed deep into Charles' throat. “You like that, don't you? Always have something in your mouth. To be able to suck on something." He groaned around his fingers. Pierre pushed faster and faster and then saw Charles tense up all over his body and he came. “Was that enough for you to come? Just because you had something in your mouth." Pierre grinned and then took his fingers out of Charles' mouth to kiss him.
"You made it again that my attention is only on you." Charles grinned. “You know how much I love it. And you love me too much to say no." The two kissed again and at the same time Pierre slipped his hand into Charles' underpants and caressed through his crack. "Didn't you want to go through the data?" Charles waggled his eyebrows and slipped his hands under Pierre's shirt. "I've been through almost everything, but then I got distracted." Pierre winked at him. "Can you take this off?" Charles pulled on the shirt and then pulled it over Pierre's head.
He kissed him again, then pushed a bit into Charles' hole with his finger. "I'm just a little disappointed that you ignored my outfit." He pouted at him, but then groaned a little when Pierre's finger slipped further into him. “I haven't ignored it, I know how hot you look in it. I just focused on my data." Pierre stopped moving his finger, but still kept it in Charles.
“Maybe next time I should try something different. I've also found a few things that I like. And I also think you would like them too." Charles winked at him, but since it was Charles, this didn't really work. Pierre didn't want to comment on this because he didn't want to ruin the mood. "And what kind of outfits are these?" Pierre slowly moved his finger again.
“One outfit is one of your hoodies and a pair of knee socks. Then there was also a school girl outfit, with a white shirt and a small skirt. I also saw lace panties that I like, as well as matching stockings." "No matter what it is, you are always beautiful, baby." Charles blushed and kissed Pierre. "Would you always wear this at home then?"
The younger nodded and then groaned when Pierre poked a second finger into him. "I would always be ready for you." Charles whispered in his ear, then kissed him. "That means, if you were in the kitchen, I could bend over the counter and fuck you?" Pierre moved his fingers faster in Charles hole. Charles nodded, then gasped as Pierre pushed a third finger into him. "Or you can pick me up with your strong arms and fuck me against the wall like you did when you came from Dubai."
He stroked Pierre's arms with his hands and then pressed himself harder against Pierre's fingers. "I want you inside me now." He spat in his hand and spread it on Pierre's penis, which was hard again. The Frenchman took his fingers out of Charles hole. "Lift your hips, then I can take off your underpants." Charles got up and pulled his panties down, freeing his hard penis.
He held on to Pierre's penis and then slowly slid onto him. They both groaned and as he put his hands on Pierre's shoulders, Pierre grabbed Charles' hip. Charles slowly began to move up and down on Pierre's penis. “You feel so good, baby. So warm and so tight." Charles groaned and hopped faster up and down on the penis. "I love your penis, I love it deep inside." When Pierre saw that Charles was slowly losing strength, he too thrust into him.
Again and again he met Charles' prostate and it did not take long before Charles came on his shirt. But Pierre continued to thrust into him and then also came deep into his hole. They both groaned and then kissed. "Come on, get up, then we can clean up." Pierre smiled at him but he just shook his head. "I don't want to get up, I want to keep feeling you inside of me." Pierre wanted to say something, but Charles pouted at him and he gave in.
He grabbed a blanket next to him and put it over the two of them. Charles was getting tired and snuggled against Pierre's bare chest. “Get some sleep, baby. I'll read on in the meantime." He gently kissed Charles on the forehead, who had already closed his eyes. He took the slip of paper and continued to read his data. If Charles wanted attention, he got it.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 88: Sebastian x Lewis - New experience
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by EllieVettel.
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Seb loved Lewis and he loved living with him, in their house, with their animals. He wouldn't want to change anything except one small thing. Their sex life was perfect, Lewis knew exactly what to do to make Seb cum. But there was a little thing, Lewis was loving, too loving in part. He wanted it harder, he wanted Lewis to fuck him in another dimension.
"The rooms are ready for all of your children." Lewis grinned as he climbed into bed with him. The next day, many of the young drivers came to spend a few days with the two of them. And Lewis lovingly called them Seb's children. "Don't pretend that some of them aren't your kids too." Seb grinned and kissed him. "I think we should enjoy the time before the house gets full." Lewis winked at him, then kissed him more passionately.
Little by little they got undressed, and when Lewis kissed his inner thigh, he couldn't hold it anymore. "I want you to fuck me hard and spank me." Lewis looked at him in shock. "What?" “I love you and I love the sex we have. But I want it to be rougher. I want to feel you the next day too, I want you to hit me. And that you fuck me in another dimension." He looked with red cheeks at his husband who was still kneeling between his legs.
"Why did you never say anything?" "I didn't mean to hurt you and make you feel like I don't like our sex life." Lewis sat down next to him and took his hand. "You don't have to be afraid, we are married, we should tell each other everything." He gently kissed Seb's hand and then his lips. "Are you doing it?" Seb whispered softly. "I like the idea, but I'm scared of hurting you." "You don't have to be afraid, I can do a lot and if it should be too much, I'll let you know, okay?"
Lewis nodded and kissed him again. They slowly undressed each other until the two were completely naked. "You are so beautiful, baby." The Englishman gently stroked Seb's cheek. "You too." They both smiled and kissed again. "Is it really okay with you?" Seb looked at him worried. “Yes, it's the first time, but I would do anything for you. And I also kind of like the idea." Lewis grinned. "I knew it." The two kissed.
Seb knelt in front of Lewis, but Lewis hesitated. "Come on Lewis, give it to me." Seb looked at him and then saw Lewis slapping his buttocks. It was easy and not yet what he wanted, but it felt good. “More, Lewis. And harder." Lewis struck again, harder this time, making Seb moan. It made him more confident and he hit again and harder. "Do you like that baby?" "Yes." Seb's bum was already red, but Lewis struck again.
"More, Lewis." It was just a gasp, but Lewis could still hear it. He struck again, again a little harder and Seb's moaning grew louder. He opened the tube of lube and then pushed into Seb's hole with two fingers. The German screamed and Lewis immediately pulled his fingers out of him. “I'm sorry baby. I didn't mean to hurt you." "You didn't, I like the burning."
Lewis pushed into him with both fingers again, but a little more carefully than before. “Lewis, please. I'll tell you if it's too much." Seb pressed against Lewis' finger, who immediately thrust harder into him. Seb groaned and that was sign enough for Lewis that he really liked it. And if he liked it, then he was more comfortable with it too. So he struck again and then pushed into him with a third finger.
"That's so good, but I want to feel you inside me, not just your fingers." Seb looked at him with more lust in his eyes than Lewis had seen before. He slipped his fingers out of him and kissed Seb briefly. Slowly he made lube on his penis and just as slowly he slipped into Seb. "More Lewis, please." Seb screamed out loud when Lewis thrusted into him hard.
Lewis gave him a moment to get used to it. Then he thrust hard and deep, just like Seb wanted it to be. "Just like that, Lewis." Seb's arms gave out and his head was pressed into the pillow. "You feel so good, baby." Lewis struck again and again and Seb could no longer speak or form a proper thought. Without touching and without Lewis touching him, he came harder than ever. Lewis kept pushing and then came too.
"We should have done that earlier." Seb grinned and rolled onto his back after Lewis slipped out of him, but grimaced a little as he lay down on his red bum. "I agree." Lewis lay down next to him and kissed him. "What do you think if I run us a bath?" "Sounds good." Seb smiled at him and then saw, after Lewis kissed him, how he went naked into their bathroom and he knew that he couldn't be as happy with anyone as he was.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 89: Pierre x Charles - Stripper
Notes:
Hi :)
And thank you to everyone who commented on this story. It means a lot to me and it keeps me going :)
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Charles spent a lot of time in the library for university. But for some time now there had been another reason he kept going there. He noticed the cute librarian immediately and he knew his name was Pierre. "Talk to him at last." Max saw Charles focus completely on Pierre again and not on his work. "I dont know what you are talking about." Charles looked at his chores and his cheeks went red.
"You think he's great, talk to him and don't just watch him from a distance." But Charles ignored him and focused on his work. “Charlie, since you first saw him, you've been watching him and not concentrating on your work. Just speak to him or you will regret it if you hadn't." Charles just shrugged his shoulders and continued working, so that Max soon gave up and started working too.
"Max, I don't want to go." Charles whined, but Max didn't let himself be dissuaded and dragged him into the strip club. "Maybe it will help you to loosen up a little." Max grinned at him. The two sat down at a table. "There you are." Daniel grinned at both of them and then kissed Max profusely. "That's why we're here, because of him and not because of me." "Maybe, but it's also a good option for you."
Daniel sat down on the chair next to Max and put an arm around him. "Do not you have to work?" "I have a break now, but if you really want to see me half-naked, then I can make you a good offer." Dan winked at him, but Charles could only roll his eyes. Max pouted, which is why Dan kissed him. And it didn't stop with a simple kiss, and since Charles didn't want to look any further, he looked at the stage.
A new person took the stage. The women started screaming when he started dancing. And even if Charles never said it out loud, it looked good. The screeching got louder as he pulled off his white shirt. The man was really hot and many thoughts flashed through his head what he could do with him. He paced back and forth on the stage and then came closer to where the three of them were sitting.
It made Charles admire him even better. When he stood in front of them, he looked at him in shock. "That's Pierre." Max screamed and now drew attention to them. "Do you know him?" "This is the librarian Charles is into." Max grinned and Charles blushed, especially when he saw Pierre look straight at him and wink at him.
Pierre left the stage and went straight to him. Charles panicked a little. "When I'm finished, wait at the door to the private rooms." He whispered seductively in his ear, winked at him, and then went back onto the stage. “I knew it was worth coming here. You're going to have sex with your cute librarian." Max grinned at him. "What? No ... I ...” “You will definitely have sex today. Pierre has been talking about a student who keeps going back to the library for a long time. And his description suits you perfectly." Dan grinned and then made out with Max again.
Perhaps Pierre liked him as much as he liked him. He continued to watch Pierre in silence. As discussed, he went to the door when it was finished. "Come along." Pierre took his hand and pulled him into a small room. "And did you like the show?" Very displeased to Charles, Pierre was now back on a simple shirt and sweatpants. He nodded with red cheeks. "Maybe I should give you a private show." Pierre whispered and kissed him on the spot right under his ear, right there where one of his weak points was and he couldn't help but moan.
"Make yourself comfortable on the sofa." Pierre pushed him gently in the direction of the red sofa. He sat down a bit stiffly, after all, it was the first time in such a situation. Pierre locked the door and then turned on the music. Slowly he came up to him and Charles got a little nervous. He stopped in front of him and moved his hips a little. Charles's gaze fell on his crotch and he would love to know what it looks like underneath.
A finger under his chin lifted it and he looked into Pierre's grinning face. With one hand, Pierre picked up the waistband of his T-shirt and lifted it up a little. With the other hand he took Charles's hand and placed it on his bare stomach. The skin was warm and he was toned, it felt so good. He let go of Charles' hand and then took off his shirt.
Up close he looked even better and he would never have thought what was hidden under the cute librarian's shirt. Pierre took Charles hands again and placed them on his chest and then let them slide further down. "And, do you like it?" Pierre grinned and Charles couldn't say anything, just nodded. He kissed Charles on the back of his hand, then sat on his lap.
"Do you know that I've kept an eye on you for a long time?" Slowly he moved his hips and Charles let out a small gasp. "I kept imagining what I could do with you." He gently breathed kisses down Charles' neck. And he still couldn't believe that this was really happening. Pierre put a hand on Charles's cheek and stroked his lips with his thumb.
"I imagined what it would be like to kiss your beautiful lips or what they would look like around my penis." Charles groaned and as a result, Pierre pushed a bit into his mouth with his thumb. He let his tongue slide around this and now the French moaned softly. With his other hand he slipped under Charles shirt and stroked his nipple. "You are so much more beautiful." Charles's cheeks flushed and he watched, almost disappointed, as Pierre took his hands off his body.
But he grabbed the waistband of Charles shirt and took it off. "Shouldn't you undress?" Grinning and almost a bit surprised by himself, he looked at Pierre. "I already like it a lot and I can't wait until the two of us are naked." He moved his hips again and Charles groaned loudly. Max and Daniel were right, he's going to have sex today. And he can't wait for it to happen.
Pierre's hand caressed Charles's stomach and then slowly undid his pants. But then Pierre suddenly got up. His pants hung low on his waist and Charles could see the outline of Pierre's penis and liked what he saw. And Pierre seemed to see that he was watching him. He pulled him up by his hand so that the two of them were facing each other. He hugged Charles and then slipped his hands into his underpants and put his hands on Charles's bare bum.
And then he ran his finger lightly over Charles hole. Charles whimpered softly and whispered a please. "What do you want? What should I do?" "I want you, please." Charles begged him, but Pierre just grinned. "Say it, otherwise I won't do anything." "Please fuck me, I want to feel you deep inside me." He looked at him, embarrassed. "Nothing better than that." He took his hands out of Charles' pants and then pulled them down together with his underpants so that Charles was now standing naked in front of him.
"I knew you looked even better naked." Pierre's gaze stopped at Charles Penis, which was already hard and stood up wet from his body. "Open your mouth." Charles opened his mouth and Pierre poked two fingers into it. Both kept eye contact while Charles moistened Pierre's fingers. He softly whimpered and pulled on Pierre's pants, but the latter gently slapped his hand away. "Take it easy, baby."
He kissed Charles on the cheek, then took his fingers out of his mouth. "Turn around and kneel on the sofa, okay?" After a quick nod, he turned and knelt on the sofa. He would never have thought that his evening would end like this when Max rang the doorbell. "If you want me to stop, let me know." Pierre kissed him gently on the shoulder.
With one hand he pulled his ass cheeks apart and then stroked his hole with one finger. "Please, Pierre." He pushed his butt towards the French and accelerated as he slowly slipped his finger into him. “From the first moment I saw you, I could only think of you. How you nibble on your pen when you are thinking, or how you hum softly when looking for a book."
While Pierre was talking, he pushed a second finger into him. "If you had been alone, I would have spoken to you." Charles screamed when Pierre hit his prostate. "More, Pierre, more." He pressed more against Pierre's fingers. With a grin he thrust back into Charles hole and hit his prostate again. "I'm ready, I finally want to feel you, please." He gasped when Pierre slipped his fingers out of him, but instead of feeling his penis, he watched disappointed as he went to a small closet.
But he came back with a small tube and then took off his pants. And naked he was even more beautiful than every day in the library. He sat down next to him and pulled him onto his lap. "I want to look you in the eye." Charles saw Pierre spread some lube on his penis. "Come here." He grabbed Charles by the waist, and Charles with his hands on Pierre's shoulder. Slowly he let himself slide onto Pierre's penis.
"You feel so good baby." Pierre stroked his cheek as Charles slowly got used to him. "When you're ready, you can move." Charles nodded and gasped. Nobody has ever filled him up as much as Pierre at this moment. "I'm ready." He let Pierre slide almost completely out of him, only to drop back on him. Pierre helped him and then thrust into him too, making him scream loudly.
“More Pierre, more.” Charles' thighs trembled and he buried his face in the crook of Pierre's neck. With one quick movement, Pierre turned the two of them so that Charles was now lying on the sofa. He thrust into him quickly and deeply. The clapping of skin on skin and the gasping of the two could be heard. "I'll come." Charles looked at him moaning and when Pierre put his hand around his penis, he came panting on his torso and Pierre's hand.
But that didn't stop Pierre from thrusting further into him. He collected some of Charles' cum with his hand and then pushed into Charles's mouth with two fingers. He immediately started sucking on them and whimpered at the same time because he was too sensitive. With one last deep push, Pierre came deep inside him. And that together with the fingers in his mouth made him come again.
Pierre looked at him out of breath and took his fingers out of his mouth. "Maybe I should’ve spoken to you before." Charles smiled, then grimaced as Pierre slipped out of him. He got up and got a rag to clean Charles up, then got dressed. And that's when Charles realized that maybe this was just a job for Pierre, he probably did it more than once. And somehow he was ashamed of it.
When Pierre was fully dressed, he was still naked and embarrassed, so he quickly got dressed as well. Pierre had sat down on the sofa again and was looking at him. "Come here." He held out a hand, which Charles took a little hesitantly and then sat down next to him on the sofa. "Is everything ok?" He gently stroked his hand and looked at him, a little worried. "Yes everything alright." He smiled at him, but Pierre didn't quite believe it.
“I was really serious about everything I said. I've noticed you for a long time and if you had been alone, I would have spoken to you too. I just didn't think we'd see each other here. So now I'm going to make it official. Would you like to go on a date with me?" Charles breathed a sigh of relief, and the fear that Pierre had done it all for his job vanished. "Yes of course."
The two smiled at each other and Pierre clasped their hands briefly. "I have to get out of there right away." Charles nodded at him and they both got up, but before they could leave the room, Pierre stopped him. "Before I forget." Charles looked at him confused, but that passed when Pierre kissed him gently. "We haven't kissed yet, and I can't go back to work without kissing you first." He kissed Charles again and then they both left the room.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 90: Pierre x Lando - Sleepless
Notes:
Hi :)
After some time I'm back here.
There is not enough of these two on here, so I needed to write something.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Lando knocked on the door and then waited for the door to open. Pierre was only wearing black underpants and at the sight of his bare chest Lando had to swallow. Maybe coming here was a bad idea. "Is everything ok?" The Frenchman looked at him worried and only then did Lando meet his eyes.
"I can't sleep and I saw that you're awake too. But I can understand if you want to sleep. I better go again." He stuttered and then, without waiting for a reply from Pierre, turned and started to leave, but a hand on his wrist stopped him.
"Come in, I can't sleep either." He opened the door wider and Lando followed him to his bed. "Sit down and make yourself comfortable." Both sat down on Pierre's bed. Unconsciously, Lando's eyes fell on Pierre's naked upper body again and he could feel what this was doing to him. And the Frenchman seemed to notice this too and looked at him with a broad grin.
"Do you like what you see?" Caught and with flushed cheeks, he looked him in the eye again and at the same time tried to hide the bulge in his pants. But it didn't seem to be as inconspicuous as he'd hoped. Pierre scooted closer and put his hand on Lando's leg. "You don't have to be embarrassed." He winked at him, causing Lando to blush even more.
"I like what I see." He whispered softly in Lando's ear, who couldn't help but groan a little. Unlike Pierre, he was still wearing an oversized t-shirt and a pair of old shorts, yet Pierre's comment made his penis harden even more. The hand on his thigh slipped under his shorts and then further up, further to where Lando's hands were still trying to hide his hard on.
Unconsciously he now looked at Pierre's crotch and he could see the outline of his penis in the tight underpants. "You don't just have to just look, you can touch me too." Lando felt caught again while Pierre continued to grin broadly. He didn't really know what to do now, as much as he wanted to touch Pierre, he didn't want him to see his hard on at the same time.
So the Frenchman took the initiative again. He grabbed one of Lando's hands and placed it on his thigh. His skin was warm and soft and if his hand would just slide up a little further he would touch his penis and if he had just a little more courage he would do that too.
"Do you know that sometimes I sleep naked? Imagine if you came to see me on one of those days." Pierre whispered in his ear again. Lando would have loved to come on one of those days, and just the thought of Pierre lying naked in bed made him moan again. “And I know that you are now imagining me lying naked in bed. And I know how much you want to touch my penis."
Now he couldn't help it and let his hand slide further up. But before he had arrived at his destination, he was disappointed to see how Pierre took his hand off his thigh and now also grabbed Lando's and took it away. Maybe he misunderstood the whole situation. But Pierre sat up and took off his underpants and threw them next to the bed so that he was now sitting naked in front of Lando.
His penis hung semi-hard between his legs, it was big and thick. Many thoughts are buzzing through Lando's head, he wanted to touch it, he wanted to put it in his mouth and he wanted to feel it inside himself. His gaze was fixed on Pierre's penis as he lightly rubbed his own with his hand.
"Come here." He pulled Lando onto his lap and suddenly they were so close. With both hands he slid under Lando's shirt and pulled it over his head. But he wanted to feel Pierre all over his body. So he got up and took off his shorts and underpants at the same time and then sat back down on Pierre's lap. "You are even more beautiful naked than I ever imagined."
His hands stroked Lando's thighs and only now did he really realize what Pierre had just said, he had imagined Lando naked, several times. His penis was now hard between both torsos and he smeared a little precum on Pierre's bare body. He pulled him closer and now he could feel Pierre's penis on his butt.
He slowly rubbed his penis until it was hard too. Pierre looked at him and then kissed him. The kiss wasn't soft, it was passionate and wild and everything Lando wanted in that moment. Pierre's hands were now on his bare butt and spread his ass cheeks a little so that he could stroke his hole.
Lando whimpered and pushed against Pierre's hands. But he didn't increase his speed, but just kept going. But that was too slow for Lando, he took Pierre's hand and then took two of his fingers into his mouth. "Why so impatient?" Pierre grinned and pushed his fingers further into Lando's mouth and he was amazed at how far he could go without making him choke.
"I can't wait for you to use your mouth for something else." Lando nodded wildly, wanting nothing more than to feel Pierre's penis in his mouth. But at that moment his fingers and the anticipation of what would happen were enough. He bobbed his head on Pierre's fingers while maintaining eye contact.
When his fingers were wet enough, Pierre took them out of Lando's mouth and guided them back to Lando's ass. "Please Pierre." Lando whimpered and tried to push against Pierre's fingers, but Pierre didn't do anything, just looked at him with a grin. Pouting, he looked at him now and then gasped loudly when Pierre slowly pushed into him with a finger.
He moved his finger much too slowly and Lando's whimper only got louder. "More please." With wide pleading eyes he looked at Pierre, who was now merciful and pushed into him with a second finger. "You're so tight, I can't wait to finally feel you." Pierre looked deep into his eyes and then kissed him, his fingers speeding up in Lando's hole.
"Do you want more?" Lando nodded wildly, then whimpered softly as a third finger thrust into him. It was something different than feeling his own fingers inside and he hadn't been this full in a long time. "You're doing so well baby." To distract him a bit, he kissed him again and slowly Lando got used to it. And quickly he began to moan as Pierre's fingers quickened.
"I'm ready, please Pierre." He wanted nothing more than to finally feel Pierre deep within himself. "How do you want it? I want you to be okay." And even though he hardly believed it, he blushed. As passionate as this situation was right now, Pierre still took care of him. “I want to ride you, I want to stay the same as we are right now. I finally want to feel you inside me."
With pride he saw how Pierre moaned. He reached behind him and took a tube of lube. He took his fingers out of Lando and then spread lube first on his penis and then around Lando's hole. "If it gets too much, then we stop." Lando nodded, even though he knew he couldn't stop now, not when he was so close to his goal.
He leaned his hands on Pierre's shoulders while he held his penis and Lando slowly slid onto it. He gasped loudly when Pierre was all inside him. "Everything ok?" Pierre looked at him. "No one has ever filled me out like you have." He only groaned from the feeling of feeling Pierre deep inside him. Pierre grinned at his comment.
Then he slowly began to move. Again and again Pierre slipped almost completely out of him and then he let himself fall again. Pierre had his hands on his butt and was supporting him. "More please." Lando begged him, and now Pierre thrust his hips up every time Lando let himself fall. But even that wasn't enough. "More, please Pierre."
Lando kissed him and then cried out as Pierre turned them both over and was now on top of him. "You feel so good, so tight, so willing." Pierre grinned and then thrust into him fast and deep. He finally got what he wanted and he wasn't disappointed. After a few thrusts, Pierre changed the angle a bit and was now hitting his prostate with each thrust.
"I'm coming, Pierre." Pierre's thrusts slowed and Lando was almost a little disappointed because he was so close to orgasm. But now Pierre's thrusts became harder and deeper. At the same time he grabbed Lando's penis and after only a few thrusts he came stronger than ever before. Pierre kept thrusting and just after Lando's orgasm, he came too.
While both were catching their breaths, Pierre stayed in him. Only then did he slowly slip out of him and Lando could feel his cum flowing out of him and he had never felt so empty as in that moment. And suddenly he got so tired. Pierre wanted to get up, but Lando stopped him. "I'll be right back, I just want to grab a towel to clean us up."
But Lando just shook his head. "Stay, we can take a shower tomorrow." So Pierre stayed. He lay down next to Lando and pulled him towards him so that the younger one could rest his head on his bare chest. "Sleep well Lando." He kissed him gently on the forehead and Lando didn't know if he said something else or if he had fallen asleep before. All he knew was that he hadn't slept that well in a long time. And he knew he wanted more, and luckily for him, so did Pierre.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 91: Pierre x Charles - More than just friends
Notes:
Hi,
I can't believe how long I haven't uploaded on of these.
But here I am again and ready to write more.
Feel free to request anything for this book.
Have fun reading it and I hope you like it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Charles and Pierre have been friends since they could remember. And so it came as no surprise that the two moved in together when they started studying. Both didn't shy away from physical contact, it was hugs, kisses on the cheek and cuddling. Even when Charles came out as gay, that didn't change anything, for Pierre he was still his best friend, regardless of whether he loved men or women.
Late that evening, Charles knocked on Pierre's door, yawning, and Pierre immediately invited him in. Pierre sat on his bed under the covers, topless and now looked at him questioningly. And he looked so good and hot. Because even if he would never want to risk his friendship with Pierre, especially since Pierre is straight, he was the person in his imagination more than once, and whenever he imagined Pierre naked over him, he came faster than usual. And so he enjoyed that Pierre loved to run around without a shirt.
Charles walked towards the bed without saying anything, and Pierre immediately knew what he wanted. With a smile, he lifted the covers so that Charles could lie down next to him and immediately snuggled up to him, his head on Pierre's chest. "Everything okay?" Pierre gently stroked his hair. This only made him more tired. "Yeah, just wanted a little cuddle." Pierre laughed softly, but then just pulled Charles a little closer.
And so they lay there in comfortable silence, and then one by one they fell asleep. Charles woke up the next morning. He was still lying in Pierre's bed, the two of them snuggled together, even if they changed positions during the night. They were both on their sides now, Pierre snuggled up against Charles from behind.
They woke up in a bed together before, but this time it was different, because the heat that emanated from Pierre's body was not the only thing he felt, but also Pierre's hard penis on his butt. And Charles wasn't strong enough, so he got hard too. Added to this was Pierre's warm breath on his neck and he just managed to suppress a small gasp.
He knew he should break free from the hug and slide away, but his absolutely hot roommate lay behind him, snuggled tightly, with a hard on. So he just lay there, enjoying the closeness and letting his imagination run wild for a bit, but ended up only getting harder and any movement could make him cum.
A glance at the clock told him it was still early in the morning and since it was Sunday he was able to sleep on. But just as he was about to close his eyes again, Pierre moved behind him. Panicked, Charles tried to lie motionless, too scared that Pierre would find out he was awake all the time and even hard.
Pierre never objected to Charles being gay, but how would he react when he found out they're both hard and cuddling? But Pierre stopped and Charles let out a relieved breath until the hand on his stomach slowly slid down. Again Charles lay motionless, maybe Pierre was dreaming and he didn't realize that it was him who was in bed with him and not a girl.
Then he felt Pierre kiss his neck. He lay there frozen, because apparently Pierre was no longer asleep. His hand slid further down and at the same time Pierre rubbed his penis against Charles's butt. He didn't know what was happening but he liked it and this time he couldn't make it and gasped softly.
Pierre's hand slipped under Charles' shirt and stroked the waistband of his underpants. Maybe he should say something, Pierre probably didn't know exactly what he was doing, but he didn't want to burst this little bubble, because he liked it too much. Again, Pierre kissed down the back of his neck, to his neck and then his jaw. It had been days since Charles had shaved, as if Pierre should now realize that he was the one in front of him and not a girl.
But Pierre continued, kissing up to his neck again and then began to gently bite, suck and then lick over that spot. Charles gasped again, louder than before and now he couldn't help it, rubbing his butt against Pierre's crotch. With a small grin, he heard Pierre gasp softly right in his ear and he could feel more precum.
Pierre's hand slowly slipped into his underpants and then laid it on his hard penis. Charles breath hitched, but when Pierre didn't do anything, he whimpered softly and started moving his hips to get some friction. "Pierre!" His whimpering grew louder and he could hear Pierre's laughter. "What is it, Calamar?" Pierre's voice was raspy from sleep and it never sounded that sexy and without much happening he came in his underpants and probably on top of Pierre's hand too.
He was embarrassed at how quickly he came, and besides, it was all over far too quickly. As long as he had imagined the whole thing and before it even really started, it was over again. "If I had known how badly you wanted this, I would have done it a lot sooner." He could hear Pierre's grin, who then pulled his hand out of Charles' underpants. And sure enough, there was a bit of cum on hand.
And he was so embarrassed and wanted to bury his face in his pillow but then he could see Pierre put his hand to his mouth and when he turned slightly he saw him licking it off. Even though he just came, his penis twitched in anticipation in his underpants. But that was also the first time the two looked at each other. And Charles didn't know what to say.
What do you say to your straight best friend who just made you cum and then licked his cum. Was that the end of their friendship? What if Pierre regrets all this? But Pierre just grinned and kissed him. So many times Charles had imagined it, but in truth it was so much better.
Pierre's lips were warm and soft and Charles knew he never wanted to kiss any other lips again. When Pierre tried to break the kiss, Charles chased him with his lips. Pierre laughed softly and kissed him again. Simultaneously, he climbed over Charles and then pressed his hip against Charles's.
With one hand he pushed Charles shirt up and then broke the kiss. Charles hurriedly removed his shirt and then pulled Pierre back to him. It was like a drug, he couldn't get enough. "And is it like in your imagination?" He looked at him with a grin.
Panicked and surprised, Charles returned the look. "What...what are you talking about?" “Don't pretend you don't know. Again and again I heard you when you moaned my name. Do you think I didn't realize that? Or if you kept looking at me hungrily?"
Charles didn't know what to say, he had thought that Pierre hadn't heard the whole thing, but maybe he wasn't as inconspicuous as he thought. "Tell me what were you thinking about when you moaned my name." Again he pushed his hip and thus his hard penis against Charles's, who couldn't help but gasp and became hard himself.
"Tell me, is it like your imagination?" He leaned down and whispered in Charles' ear. Pierre's cross necklace now lay on Charles' bare chest and again he couldn't help but moan softly. "No...better." Pierre grinned and then kissed Charles' bare chest down to his underpants. Very slowly he pulled on it and almost automatically he lifted his hips so that Pierre could take off his pants completely.
He gently ran his fingers over Charles' penis, which was slowly becoming hard again. "You are so beautiful, we should have done this much sooner." Pierre now also took off his underpants and Charles looked at his penis with wide eyes. He was big and thick and he couldn't wait to finally feel him inside him. "Do you like what you see?" Still with his eyes on Pierre's penis, he nodded wildly.
Again he bent over Charles and looked him deep in the eyes. He slowly rubbed his hips against Charles's and for the first time Charles could feel Pierre's naked penis against his. “Tell me how you want it. Let me make your fantasy a reality." Charles had so many ideas, but they had to wait for the next time. "Doggy, quick. I finally want to feel you."
With a grin he could see Pierre gasp. He stepped off him and immediately Charles turned and got on all fours and presented himself to Pierre. Gently, Pierre massaged his ass with his hands and he could feel a finger sliding through his crack. But as quickly as it was there, it was gone again. Instead, Pierre now rubbed his penis against Charles' butt and then reached under the pillow next to him and pulled out a tube of lube.
The finger was there again, but this time with lube and to his delight, he gently pushed in. It felt so good and way better than he imagined. "More, Pierre, please." And so followed a second and shortly afterwards a third finger. Charles pressed himself more and more against Pierre's fingers. And so he managed to hit his prostate and made Charles moan loudly. He had been imagining for so long what it would be like to have Pierre's fingers inside him every time he looked down at his hand. The only thing that pleased him more was the thought of Pierre wearing his rings in him.
"I'm ready, please Pierre fuck me finally." Pierre pulled his fingers out of his hole and again he could hear the tube of lube being opened. Charles spread his legs a little more and then could feel Pierre spreading his ass cheeks with his hands. He slowly slid into it.
Charles had never felt so full when Pierre was all inside him. "You're so tight and so warm, you feel so good Charlie." Pierre moaned softly and then pushed. Charles cried out loudly and Pierre repeated it. "More, harder." Pierre increased his pace. Faster and harder he thrust into Charles, who was no longer able to hold himself on his arms.
He was in a frenzy, his only thoughts were about Pierre. With every thrust, it now hit his prostate. His penis was hard, swinging between his legs with every thrust. He could feel Pierre reaching for it and it wasn't long before he came again, stronger than ever. And just as his orgasm was fading, he could feel Pierre cumming deep inside him.
Exhausted, he collapsed and Pierre slid out of him and then dropped down beside him. Both were sweaty, out of breath and there was cum everywhere. But Charles had never felt so good. Nobody said anything and Charles didn't really know what to say either. Pierre gently placed his hand on his cheek and turned his head so that he had to look at him.
"I've been waiting for this for so long." It was only a whisper, but Charles could still hear it and it made his heart beat faster. He kissed him softly and then put his hand on his waist to pull him to him. "I thought you were straight." "I don't think what we just did is straight." He laughed, and it sounded a bit like music to Charles' ears.
"All you need to know is that I want you and I think you want me too. And now I'm going to run a bath so we can clean up." With a last kiss he got up and then went to the bathroom.
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)
Chapter 92: Lewis x George - Phone call
Notes:
Hi :)
This was a request by VaniOswald.
I hope you like it and it is what you wanted.
If you have wishes for this story, you can always send them to me, I don't care which pair or plot.
Have fun reading it :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"I've been out with Roscoe all day." George and Lewis have been on the phone for a few minutes. At first it was only about the coming days, in which a Mercedes event was due, before it became private. "Maybe next time you'll just come with me." George could hear Lewis smirk and he was glad at that moment that Lewis couldn't see him blush.
George wasn't sure how long ago admiration for Lewis' achievements turned into his crush on him. And the idea of walking hand in hand with Lewis through the nature made his heart beat faster. "I'd like to come with you, just let me know." He could hear a rustle in the background before Lewis answered him.
"Tell me a little bit about what you did over the summer break, we never really talked about it." George leaned back on his sofa and was about to start talking when he could hear water running in the background. "Are you taking a shower? We can also stop or I'll call back later."
Lewis took a deep breath and suddenly his voice was deeper than it had ever been. "No, keep talking, I'm happy to hear you." George had to swallow. Slowly he began to tell what he had done. Again and again he couldn't help but imagine Lewis in that moment, naked in the shower.
"Have you met anyone?" George could barely hear him because of the water. "No, apart from some flirtation there was nothing." Even when he was talking, he couldn't help but hear Lewis panting softly and slowly he realized what Lewis was doing even if he didn't say anything. Immediately George could feel himself getting hard and he couldn't stop himself from moaning but hoped Lewis couldn't hear anything.
He no longer knew whether he would continue to speak or what he was saying. His thoughts lingered on Lewis, alone and naked and wet in the shower as he slowly touched his penis. He could hear Lewis moaning and gasping and he couldn't help but slide one hand into his briefs and touch his own penis.
He imagined himself standing in the shower with him. Slowly kissing and rubbing their naked bodies together. He put the call on speakerphone and put his phone next to him. Since he now had both hands free, he was able to pull down his trousers and his underpants. His penis slapped against his stomach and spread some precum on it.
He bent his legs and ran his fingers over the tip of his penis so it was wet. He kept one hand around his penis and with the other he stroked his hole and then pushed them into it a little bit. And again his thoughts were with Lewis in the shower.
He imagined himself leaning against the shower wall with Lewis standing behind him and slowly entering him with his fingers. Finger follows finger until Lewis has four fingers inside him. His moans and gasps get louder, as does Lewis's.
Lewis pushes into him with his fingers faster and faster until he replaces them with his penis. Slowly he slides into him and fills him like never before. After getting used to him, Lewis keeps thrusting into him. Slowly at first and then faster and faster.
Everything is wet and it's getting harder and harder to keep track for George. Lewis' thrusts get faster and faster until they both come almost simultaneously.
Parallel to his thoughts, he moved his hands faster and faster. He forgot everything around him and with a loud Lewis on his lips he came. As he slowly calmed down, he could hear a soft laughter coming from his phone and it was only then that he really realized what had happened.
But before he could panic, Lewis spoke. "If you come like this from that little bit then I can't wait to see what it's like when we meet again and I'll take you apart piece by piece."
Notes:
If you have request for this series or for my other stories and series, just send them to me. I will be happy to write them.
Find me on tumblr: peace-1996
And if you liked this story send a comment or/and leave kudos.
Have a nice day :)